Finally at Pegasus A MLP: FIM and Ranma ½ X-Over

by Alicornian

Rating: teen
Tags: My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Comedy, Cutie Mark Crusaders, Other, Romance, Random, Princess Celestia, Crossover, Alternate Universe, Human, Main 6, Princess Luna
Length: 178485

A Ranma Half and MLP: FiM cross over.

Ranma Saotome is no more and is now a married Pegasus in Canterlot, his wife Luna by his side, his female half now his twin sister, yet how did happen? Join Ranma as he tells the tale of his troubled past and the greatest change to his life!

Disclaimer: I don’t own MLP: FIM, it’s products, or anything connected to it nor do I own any character from the Ranma ½ series. I do however own the Fan Fiction made High School Celestial Moon High along with its classes. I also own the characters James Kunai and Clifford ‘Cliff’ Mountain. As always this is just made for fun of writing and the enjoyment of many readers. Please enjoy.

A/N: This take place after season 2 Ep. 25-26 of MLP: FIM and the last chapter of the Ranma ½ Manga Series. However for the Ranma ½ opening piece I’ll be changing the ending of the manga a bit to match up with this story. Basically this is a Ranma’s fed up fan fiction for the first few chapters then it’ll get better as the story goes. Till then enjoy.

Cover art by Me

Published 2012-09-07 20:34:01 UTC
Last updated 2013-08-29 08:21:49 UTC

Chapter 1: Confessions and Departure

Chapter 1: Confessions and Departure

-Five Years Earlier-

Ranma Saotome, Ki Master and only known heir to the Saotome School for Anything Goes Martial Arts was on the run. He had ninja run, run from roof top to roof top like a ninja, till his poor legs finally gave out in famed Juuban Ward where he finally passed out in the local park. He was done, completely done, and wanted no more, zero, zip, none, of the place he once called home. The wedding the night before had truly done it for him and it was all do to His Father’s greed. It was thanks to His Father that the only remaining cure in the world, the last and only known keg of Nanniichuan or Drowned Man, was now in the gut of the perverted master of His Family’s art. Not only that, His Mother didn’t even stand up for him, His own Mother, and worse yet she had sided with the one woman he thought he truly loved and thought he would actually like to marry!

Truth be told the moment the wedding failed His Fiancée Akane Tendo of the Tendo School for Anything Goes Martial Arts blamed it all on him. HIM! And he saved HER life not once, not Twice, BUT HUNDREDS OF TIMES blamed it all on him and it wasn’t even his fault! Sadly he… he just had it. He was done with it all. Once everyone was in bed he grabbed all the important things he needed… and left. Left for good but knowing the NWC, Nerima Wrecking Crew as they are known, they wouldn’t give him up. No, they would NEVER EVER give him up. Why? Well that was simple to see for those who actually knew or even heard of Ranma and Nerima Ward. Ranma Saotome was the ultimate prize that everyone just had to have and well, he just couldn’t take it anymore. Finally leaning back on the park bench he sighed and looked to the stars.

“It’s been awhile.” Ranma said speaking to no one but the stars and the moon. “We haven’t had a lot of chances to talk. You can blame that on the NWC.” Sighing once again Ranma turned to lay completely flat on the bench after putting his overly used travel pack down next to him. “I… I got to get all this off my chest! I just can’t take it anymore and… I got to tell someone about all this or I’ll explode and…” Ranma looked up as he sighed tired, “you’re the only one that can truly listen to me.” He looked up to the moon and with caring eyes… and began his confession, a confession that was needed to be told from day one. “All my troubles started with my mom. Sure mom didn’t wish for POP to take me away from her but even after giving him a thorough thrashing she allowed him to take me, a young child barely old enough to walk let alone read or talk, and ran like the coward he was AFTER he made me paint my hand on a contract. That’s right a contract that clearly stated that if I didn’t become a ‘man among men’ I’d have no choice but to…” Ranma didn’t even wish to finish that sentence but had to. “End my life. I didn’t want that but for heaven sakes I thought I was finger painting.” Bringing up one of his arms and placing it over his eyes he sighed, this time in annoyance.

“Let’s move on. After a while I finally got a chance to tell mom the truth about my… condition, or should I say curse, and amazingly enough she accepted me. For once in my life I thought I finally got through to someone but, we know how my life is. The moment she got back with him I, I, ugh, literally I swear she now worships the ground POP walks on. Speaking of POP…” Ranma stopped to calm his nerve and try and relax, yet this was not easy for him to do especially when one get under his skin. “Ugh I just can’t believe him. Honestly to call him a father would be a grave disrespect to all fathers. What he has done to me in the name of training can’t even be called humane! I mean, just who in the world tosses their own child, THEIR OWN CHILD, into a pit full of, of, furry demons! Ugh! I can’t even call them by their true name anymore!”

With another heavy sigh Ranma lowered his arm tiredly and after giving the moon another look closed his tired eyes once again ready to continue his confession. “Then there’s Ryoga, the ever lost guy. Man he just make me so mad. Sure, I admit I accidently gave him a curse that turns him into a piglet but come on! Is that any reason to try and constantly end my life? To him it is and seriously, I’m tired of it. And I’m even tired of his turn coat attitude. One min he’s my best friend the next he’s my sworn enemy and for what? Akane Tendo’s attention that’s what and well lucky him, he can have Akane for all I care.” He soon opened his eyes as if someone had asked him a serious question. “Whose Akane Tendo you ask?” He returned to the night as if it was what asked the question. “She’s the hot headed youngest daughter to Soun Tendo of the other half of my art! And she’s not even good at it, better yet her lazy excuse for a father is a joke. And his second oldest daughter is a greedy money taking witch! Seriously you don’t want any connections to them, especially the middle daughter.”

Sighing and trying hard to keep his cool once again he soon turned his eyes to the moon smiling at a much better confession. “Remember the Amazons?” He waited and smiled as if an old friend became curious about the topic. “Well I made amends with them so their friendly allies now. I just wish I could confess to her…” He soon sat up and looked to the moon as if it had once again really spoke. “Who’s her? Why she the most caring, motherly, tender, heartfelt person in the world. Sigh. If only she wasn’t a Tendo. I mean sure I don’t mind joining the schools but I really love her not Akane. I really love,” Ranma stopped to close his eyes at the memory of his true love and soon spoke her beautiful name, “Kasumi.” “Gasp!” Ranma soon turned as he heard the small gasp and saw the one woman he’d wish to spend the rest of his life with. Kasumi Tendo.

===

-A few hours earlier-

Kasumi, or Princess Luna to those who truly knew her, had to find Ranma before the fools she lived with found him. She had expected a fight between the three fiancées: Ukyo, Shampoo, and the angry human she currently had as a little sister named Akane, and Genma's greed to interfere with the wedding the fool Soun and Genma had planned but not this! She didn't mean to harm Ranma, she only meant to protect him, care for him, love him... Kasumi soon had to pull a loop to stop and land in the air. She was currently using a pair of magic wing crafted from moonlight to fly around Tokyo to find Ranma bit still... "Did I just say... love?" Kasumi/Luna asked to herself in shock. For sixteen years she's only had a few crushes as a human but this... this was all so new and she wasn't even really a human. She was an Alicorn, better yet the Equestrian Princess of the Moon who was locked away on said moon due to her possession by Nightmare Moon and not once during her release from her had she been in love. Yet... was she now? Was it more than just a simple puppy love as the humans called it? Thinking back to all those ties she was there for Ranma and how he had treated her, like a normal person or more accurately a fellow pony with no title. Like an average citizen of Equestria and so unlike the way she was treated before.

A princess who had to be treated with delicate care, a princess who couldn’t go anywhere without a set of guards, a princess who was so behind in the times she couldn't even hold night court let alone attend anything more that Nightmare Night. And even as a human she was treated far worse. To the Tendo's she was the care giver, the housemaid, the complete and obedient servant of the house. There were many time she had wanted to show them what real power and combat was like but she had promised her sister Celestia, when she found her that she's be good. Sighing she returned her thoughts back to Ranma and just how she thought of him.

To her Ranma was a sweet young man with a heart stopping smile with calming blue eyes that would just turn your saddest day into the most relaxing you've ever had. In his female form she was a lovely woman with fiery red hair and a body that just made you shiver just looking at it. Yet as a whole, both male and female, Ranma Saotome was... perfect, even with his flaws. Sure he was bad at nearly every language except Japanese, his math was a horror, and he had some interesting eating habits, he was still the kindest sweetest soul you'd ever know. Sighing dreamily she finally admitted it. She loved him but... did he love her back? "Well I'd just have to find him to truly find out. Now... just where would he or she be?" She said looking around. "Sigh, if only I could use my full power this wouldn't be an issue. I'd just tap into the moon's light and..." Kasumi/Luna face palmed. "Sigh, I'm starting to become Soun..." Concentrating she began to glow and the hidden Cutie Mark she had now on her right and left hip began to glow. “It’s been awhile.” Kasumi/Luna gasped! Ranma knew how to do Lunar Confessions? It was an old ability she's always had so she could grant other ponies pleasant dreams or grant night time wishes, such as a wish to pass a test the next morning or to have a pleasant night's sleep so they could continue the next morning's routine.

Carefully she listens to be sure this truly was a Lunar Confession. “I… I got to get all this off my chest! I just can’t take it anymore and… I got to tell someone about all this or I’ll explode and… you’re the only one that can truly listen to me.” Yes it was a confession but from where? Listening to Ranma speak about his life currently, interested on how he saw everyone currently she found him in the local park of Juuban Ward. "He's as fast as a Pegasus, I wonder is sister will allow me to court him after I... confess my love as well." She said to herself as she took flight towards her possible love. After about an hour's flight she landed just inside the Park before she moonlit wings gave out. Sadly she could only cast her stronger spells, such as her flight spell during the night or whenever the moon was full. Slowly she followed the voice of her possible love till... "I just wish I could confess to her…” She heard Ranma say as she got closer. Her? Who's her? she thought and soon had to stop and use a shadow cloak spell to hide herself and her presence as Ranma soon sat up and looked to the moon as if it had really spoke.

“Who’s her? Why she the most caring, motherly, tender, heartfelt person in the world." Luna/Kasumi had to scold herself for that. She had forgotten that during a Lunar Confession she could silently communicate with other to get more out of them so she could aid them in their sleep. "Sigh. If only she wasn’t a Tendo." This caught Luna/Kasumi's interest. "I mean sure I don’t mind joining the schools but I really love her not Akane. I really love,” Ranma stopped to close his eyes causing her to wait on baited breath for who this person was and she got her answer, “Kasumi.” At her shock she could not help but do one thing she did not want to do. “Gasp!”

===

Kasumi gasped at what she had heard causing Ranma to jump and look right at her. “Oh no…” Ranma got ready to bolt when she gently spoke. “Ranma wait. Please. They don’t know I found you nor did I want to find you for them.” Ranma turned and keeping up his guard slowly prepping for an ill-favored ambush and slowly spoke. “You sure, you know how stubborn our fathers are.” Kasumi shook her head regretfully. “I wish he wasn’t my father, because my real father died with mother. That man who calls himself that may look and act just like my father but he isn’t.” Ranma slowly came over and hugged Kasumi constantly keeping his eyes looking all over. “I guess we both lost our families.” Kasumi only nodded as she silently cried, after all these years she could finally cry. “Do… you really love me Ranma?” Ranma looked to her and gave her his only needed reply, a kiss which after a moment Kasumi eagerly returned. They held the kiss for what felt for her like forever but soon it ended as Ranma slowly pulled away. “I got to leave Kasumi. Your father and mine are fixed on getting me with Akane even if it kills me.”

Kasumi sighed, it was true as she heard it from them from the very end of the failed wedding to her… abusive younger sister and agreed to this. Sighing she decided it was a good idea to fill her love in on what he had missed that night. “Yes and if they don’t find you by tomorrow they’ll increase in force or worse, try to use one of us to lure you out into the open so they can force Akane upon you. They still have the wedding papers on them and they’ll force you to sign them, even going so far as knocking you out to do so.” She held Ranma for the longest time she could remember and soon looked up at him with tear filled eyes. “I want us together Ranma but, not now. Not till we can both have a real life with one another. Not this fake life we… both are being led by.” Ranma soon pulled Kasumi close to him once more and gave her a tender loving hug till she let him go to talk more. “Where do you plan to go?”

===

What she had told him was the truth. Her human family had wanted nothing more that to force HER Ranma into a wedding he wanted nor she wanted to happen. She was also tired of living her life as Kasumi and wanted so much to confess her true name and form to him but... knew he was not ready for such a shock. She had to prepare him and there was only one way she could do that. Send him to her sister, Celestia, in America. Watching she looked at Ranma as she thought hard on just how to do this as well as use her magic to make life easier on her and her love once that came to Coltsville, or Ponyville and Canterlot to be more precise. That was till Ranma spoke.

===

“Well, I could return to china. Cologne and Shampoo have become allies in an odd way. I mean sure they ruined the wedding but to be perfectly honest with you… I think it was worth it.” Kasumi shook her head sadly smiling and held Ranma’s hands. Secretly unknown to Ranma, this was what Kasumi needed. “You can’t. Genma may have already thought of that and wish to start there.” Ranma soon frowned and gave off yet another suggestion, “How about England?” Kasumi shook her head again having already heard the conversation last night with the NWC and the so called parents, “Ryoga.” Ranma just gulped and Kasumi looked to have known he would soon panic. “Africa?” Kasumi looked down, unable to look into his deep blue eyes he knew she loved so much, “Akane.”

===

Kasumi/Luna knew the panic was there and it was soon confirmed with, “Australia, Antarctica, France, Spain, maybe India?” Ranma rattled off worried. Kasumi closed her eyes and sighed knowing it would harm him but… it had to be done, she had to get him to American and to Coltsville. “Ukyo, Tatewaki, Kodachi, Father, and sadly the last was mentioned by Nabiki.” This caused her love to sit down hard on the bench causing her to steel herself for her only option, the option that was their key to a perfect life, together should they ever return to Equestria. “Ranma, I don’t think there is anywhere else for you to escape to but, The United States.” It was at this Ranma eyes went wide as he looked right at her. “America! But that’s where Principal Kuno was at!” Kasumi sighed and gave Ranma a knowing smile. “Only the islands of Hawaii Ranma, not the mainland which should be easy for you to hide in till you can return.”

She watched her love as the news dawned onto him. “Ranma,” she asked gaining his much needed attention, “can you… wait a few more years for me Ranma?” Ranma soon stood up and held her gently yet protectively and… nodded. She loved his touch, so gentle yet strong, protective yet not overly protective. “How long Kasumi?” He asked. Kasumi closed her eyes and thought on it, or so she seemed, and with a sigh answered. “Five years?” Ranma was about to disagree to this but she soon placed a finger on his lips stopping him. “Ranma it’ll give me time to do something about our families and our lives. Please.” She begged. To her happiness her Ranma sighed and smiled. “Alright, but how will I get America?” Kasumi smiled her normal smile, the one a mother would have when presenting a gift, and held out a ticket and a much better looking and fully loaded back pack she had finally complete with her magic.

The ticket was authentic and though the backpack and it's items were not up to Rarity's standards they would do for the time being and now for a tiny fib. “Mother left me some money when she passed and I wasn’t to tell anyone about it according to her will. I packed you different clothing then you have now so you can stay hidden. I… don’t want them to find you before I say, I do.” Ranma smiled at this and gave her one last kiss before turning and leaving. “I’ll be back Kasumi, just wait for me.” With a nod she soon watch as Ranma once again jumped off and… he was gone. With a gentle brush over her lips she smiled. No longer would she be the lonely younger princess of Equestria, she had found her stallion but to keep him she would need some... help. Remembering that in this world the sun and moon rose and sat from east to west she soon planned on a way to arrive back home in Coltsville by something much faster than a plane. Smiling she once again glowed and soon vanished in sparkles of moonlight.

===

The next day Ranma had finally arrived at the airport to finally leave for America, California to be exact. He not only had his ticket and passport ready but he had also done as instructed and changed his hair style and appearance. It was all according to a note Kasumi had placed in his new backpack which he was very grateful for. His once trademark pig tail which was always braided was now loose and hung down to the middle of his back, yet tied with not only the dragon’s whisker but a solid blue hair tie, not his normal black. He also wore normal Japanese citizen clothing, a regular t-shirt with Godzilla on the back with a small G-Force like badge on the front, nonrestrictive blue jeans and regular sneakers, instead of his normal red and black Chinese clothing and black flats. To everyone around him he looked to be an average Japanese citizen and would be quite hard to spot in the crowded Airport. Sadly it was also one of the most popular and was also the one a well know group of Nerima Ward residents were at getting ready for their hunt of him in China first. “Next!” the flight manager called allowing Ranma to step forward for inspection of papers.

===

Not that far away was The Saotome’s, Ryoga, Ukyo, and Tendos, minus Kasumi as told them she wanted to take care of the home yet in reality wanted to keep them from catching up to her beloved. Currently they were only three people away from Ranma and Kasumi had followed in a magic disguise just to make sure Ranma made in onto the plane. Sadly she right to have come as she saw just how close they were to him. I dare say you will not harm my love again you vile panda. Let's say we have some games with you all? Luna/Kasumi thought in her disguise. Using her magic she carefully caused the tickets the Saotome’s' had for China and turned them to Antarctica, her older sister Nabiki to France since she knew that place would keep her busy there, Akane Egypt for her hot temper and finally Soun to Timbuktu since she's been wanting to send the fool there for years since the kind woman who was her mother's death. Smiling she finally turn to Ukyo and Ryoga. Oh what to do with thou. Send you both to China anyway or kind and send you somewhere a bit more... romantic like Italy?

It was till she saw the looks on the two's faces she decided to take a small peak at their thoughts and casted a simple scrying spell on them. First was Ukyo's who's mind was currently on the wedding she and the others had greatly destroyed. She felt her sorrow and her wish to have Ranma forgive her yet there was no sense of love in her, as if something had taken it all from her but what she couldn't find at the time being. She then turned to Ryoga who's mind had made Luna/Kasumi flinch. Ryoga's mind was much better now that the directional curse was now gone but it was now trapped between Akane and Akiri and sadly neither was winning. Sighing she felt sorry for the two and decided to leave their tickets be. Who knows, maybe these two have some destiny containing my Ranma as well. As the humans say currently, god speed onto you both. It was then she turned her attention back to Ranma and prayed the ticket master wasn't going to cause her to use some old Nightmare Night magic on him.

===

“Says here you’re going to America, this true?” The Flight manager asked looking everything over. Ranma just nodded at this. “How long will you be away?” Gulping Ranma spoke low enough that only the man in front of him could hear fearing that he still could be found by his voice. “Five years.” The man looked at him with a raised eyebrow. “Five years? And may I ask why?” Ranma had to think fast before he remembered the note Kasumi had placed in his pack. “Well my English isn’t that good and my school’s instructor thought it be better if I got lessons from the source.” The man nodded at this. “Where will you be learning in America?” Ranma sighed and was getting a bit annoyed at all the questions not knowing that every moment spent in this line would lead him to being getting caught by his so called family. “California.” The man smiled at that. “Good place to be and start out at. Alright let me check your papers and you’re on your way.” Ranma sighed but cursed as well as the papers took a long time to go over while at the same time allowed the NWC to get closer.

===

Luna/Kasumi was getting tired of waiting on the ticket master and decided she had enough. Thou waists time while thy family gains pace. Nay, you will be more proper at this for my prince to be. With a snap of her fingers the ticket master wized through the papers and with another snap the man was done. That was not so hard now was it? she thought with a grin.

===

“Alright you’re clear, enjoy school there.” Ranma blinked at how fast that had went and giving of a sigh smiled. “Oh, I will.” Ranma took his papers and ticket back as fast as he could without messing up and letting them fall to the floor got onto the plane just as Genma, the current leader of the group got to the flight manager for China which was right next to the one for America, never knowing he was only three people away from capturing him, and that a certain goddess had tampered with their tickets.

===

The entire flight took Ranma twenty-four hours and allowed Ranma to finally calm down, relax and get some much needed rest. Soon he’d be in America and free of his so called family for five years but knew that he’d also be away from the girl he truly loved for the same amount of time. After some time Ranma was shaken awake and found he was still on the plane. “We’re about to land sir.” The trolley girl said smiling. Ranma nodded and prepped for landing knowing that once the plane touched down, he’d finally be free for a full five years.

To Be Continued

Author's Note

Editing round 2. I went over this a second time to see if there was any issues with the itallics as well as rid of the walls of text.

Chapter 2: Some much needed shopping for a new identity

Chapter 2: Some much needed shopping for a new identity

At last Ranma was in San Francisco California, AMERICA! He was so glad to be away from all the nut jobs back home and start an actual life! Sadly there were a few… problems. The first was his education that was greatly hampered thanks to Genma and Furinkan High School. It was currently thanks to both that his knowledge of and about America was vastly limited to what Principal Kuno would say or do which was… not accurate as it looked. So the need to find a school that could take him in at the moment was an important top priority on his list of things to do. Second was connected to the first. Even though he and his idiot father traveled all over there was one issue that seemed to now be showing its ugly Genma like head.

Language, he didn’t speak the language which was a real problem since he didn’t have anything that could be of use to communicate at the time so again the need for school was great and given an underline on the list. Lastly was the most serious issue of them all after he had gone through the currency exchange at the airport, money. Even though the note Kasumi had given him full permission to use her personal account to help with his living in America, though it was for only a thousand dollars a month, he just didn’t feel right about taking the money from his true love’s account and wanted to earn the money his way, the honest way. Sighing he found himself at a Japanese all you can eat buffet that wasn’t bad for his currently limited budget and started going over a mental list of what he needed to do while here, as well as write it down.

Okay well first I need to find a place to live. There is no way I’m living the way pop made me live, homeless. Then there’s furniture… well I could look for a live in ready place but does America have such places? Then there’s food, bills, ugh, I might have no choice but to use the money Kasumi’s allowing me to use. With a final sigh Ranma finished his meal, grab his to do list, and began looking for some way to not only communicate but also understand what was written. Deciding that it be best to try and find a book that had the words in it with his home language so he can point out what he wanted to say over finding and learning at a school the hard way at the time. Finding a book shop wasn’t that hard but finding the needed book was even harder! Every time he though he found the right book he’s pull out a book with rainbow colored coats and manes along with a title he couldn't read at the time. To him they looked mostly like kid’s books.

“Can I help you?” A woman finally said next to him. The woman was about his age yet her hair and clothing was... odd. Her hair was black yet it had a purplish pink streak running through it and her eye seemed to be the strangest of purples. She was also wearing what looked to be Gothic clothing yet was the the same color as her hair and eyes, purple, there was also many charms on her clothing that looked to be a six pointed star with smaller circle around it, about five of them. “Um… I need a translation book. I don’t really speak the language well.” The woman blinked and gestured for him to follow her and pulled out a book which he smiled at when he found it was the right book. Opening it to the right page he point out the words “thank you” to the woman and she smiled back and pointed out the words “your welcome”. After buying the book and putting it in his pants pocket he went about finding a place to stay.

===

Unknown to Ranma he had just ran into a resident of Coltsville, Twilight Sparkle. She had just returned home from a long trip to England and was so ready to return to her library and to her home. She missed her friends and her family and most of all the Princess, or Principal currently. Still she didn't get just how all this had happened and began to worry that there was no solution to this epic problem. She was currently seventeen years old, just how long it took her and everyone who was in the center of the clashing magics to regain their current knowledge and lives. Luckily her parents where in Canterlot along with her BBBFF Shining and Candance and was raised once again to be the genius the humans believed her to be. Still she liked helping others when it came to seeking knowledge and was very happy to have had taken Japanese as a course back home. Sighign she made her perchase and made her way out of the store and onto the next taxi to pick up her assistant Spike, who sadly was turned into an iguana. Just how a dragon became an iguana was still a mystery to her. Still... she wished she could figure a way to send them all back home to Equestria.

===

This was easier said than done since a lot of the words on the free newspapers at the book shop was hard to read and also hard to translate to his language. There was also those ponies again in the newspaper, something about a large sale at a shop outside of California. Mostly in another town and looked pretty well known, especially when the advertisement had a buy one get one free sale going on. Sighing and giving up for the time being he decided it was best to just find a hotel and stay there till he could get some needed lessons in.

After about an hour of searching and book based asking he found a hotel he could stay at with people who spoke his language. The place was a Best Western Inn and wasn’t bad. After relaxing a bit on the soft bed he unpacked his clothes and saw what he had to live with for the time being. Three set of pants, socks, and t-shirts were all that could fit into the pack at the time along with a hidden debit card, which Kasumi gave him, some clothes for both his male and female side, and of course the letter from Kasumi. Opening the letter again he went over the instructions Kasumi had given him.

Dear Ranma,

I hope you find this letter when you search your new back pack because I believe you’ll need it for where you’re going. This letter is to help you and I survive our long wait. Inside this pack you will find the following: Three sets of clothing for your male and female side, a debit card in the hidden pocket at the bottom back side of this pack, new hair ties blue instead of black, a map and of course this letter. Please follow these directions for it’ll help us both.
1. Change out of the clothes you have! Be rid of them as well. They make you far too easy to find and we do want that. You’ll find a set of clothes in a blue ribbon, wear them along with the shoes placed inside here as well. Next untie your hair and let it grow to the middle of your back and tie it with both the Dragon’s whisker and the blue hair tie. Keep it as a tail, not braided, this will make you harder to find now.
2. Go to the Tokyo Airport and take the first flight to San Francisco, California. This is the closest airport I know of that’ll also be crowded enough to keep you out of sight. If asked how long you tell them the length we had agreed upon before you left and why you say for school. This will be very convincing since many people go to America do to Furinkan’s reputation. Once you’re in San Francisco find a hotel, recover from the jet lag and red the next steps in the morning.

Sighing once again Ranma put the letter away as instructed and left to eat dinner at the restaurant connected to the inn for dinner then set out for some serious shopping tomorrow. For now, it was best he got used to the jet lag and be ready for a brand new day and brand new life.

The next morning came far too early for Ranma as the sun shone through the window of his hotel room. After grumbling about the sun and being far too early, a shower, and some free breakfast from the hotel he left to add to his small amount of clothing, as well as get either a high school guide book or a translator for the time being. It was part of the instructions he read earlier that morning.

Good morning my love and welcome to America. I wanted you to feel as if I was still with you while you read this so I wrote this letter for you in a way you’ll feel the same way I’m currently writing it. That you’re here, with me, always, but we must move on to keep the two of us safe my love. Follow these instructions.
3. Have some breakfast at where you’re currently staying and add to your collection of clothing in the shops there. No red and black Chinese clothes! Remember we both wish to keep you hidden.
4. I’m not fully sure but I believe they have high school guide books there you could get for free. A library be best for that. Also get yourself a translator. I know Genma was stupid enough to not get one but you’re not Genma. Don’t worry I’ll make sure he only has bamboo to eat for breakfast lunch and dinner while we keep you hidden.
5. Once you have found a translator try to make friends with him or her. Remember we’re trying to start anew and would be nice to have some true friends to invite to dinner some times.
6. Have fun! Actually enjoy yourself for once and do something you wish to do. I’d like to have you show me around after our long wait. Do not read on till the next day.

After doing his shopping in both forms, male and female, he started looking for a school guide book and then something, fun, to do when something out the corner of his eye caught his attention. He was still amazed at how many items in town had different colored ponies on them or had some kind of symbol on it with a tag of a pony on it. He felt he was lucky to have found any normal clothing at all. Curious he looked down to see that there was a huge crowd surrounding the very front of a toy store, or at least it looked like a toy store. At least some things don’t change. Must be a huge sale going on. Becoming even more curious, and hoping to find something fun, he slowly walked towards the crowd to see what was going on as well as what kind of sale it was. Unknown to Ranma, his simple look was going to become something more… of an escape.

To Be Continued.

Author's Note

Again another issue with Text Walls, hope I solved them in this one.

Chapter 3: Welcome to the herd Ranma!

Chapter 3: Welcome to the herd Ranma!

The toy shop was completely crowded and made it quite hard for Ranma to see exactly what the sale was but being curious and not wishing to skip out on what was currently going on he wasn’t going to just give up and just walk away, nope. He was going to do the smart thing, ask someone. Gently tapping a young man, around his own age he guessed, on the shoulder he pointed out in the translation book he had on his “What is this.” The young man looked at him and simply asked in clean clear Japanese, “New to America?” Ranma blinked and nodded his head yes. “Didn’t fully plan things out huh? Don’t worry I translate as a side job. Oh and welcome to America, name’s James.” Ranma sighed smiling and shook the translator’s hand and returned with his own name. “I’m Ranma. So… what’s all this, some kind of sale?”

James nodded happily and almost excitedly which got Ranma even more curious. “One of the most anticipated for fans here in America! Ever heard of a show called My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic?” Ranma blinked and tried to make sure he heard that right. “Huh?” James just sighed and gestured for him to follow as he talked. “You really are new to America. Look I have the series on DVD so I can show you later. Just let me pick up my preordered items and I’ll call us a cab.” Ranma blinked now utterly confused but did as the translator requested and followed him inside, he did need a translator after all and he was one right in front of him. “Hey James, been waiting for you! Got your items right here!” The shop clerk said handing over a large and clearly heavy looking bag. “Oh man, thank Cliff. All of them there?” The clerk smiled and nodded. “Yep, you’re pretty dedicated for a Bronie so I added the free item as well. It’s the poster you’ve been asking about.” James jaw dropped and smiled greatly causing Ranma to wonder what was being said and just what was going on. “Oh man. Can’t wait to get that in a frame and then on the wall. Thanks Cliff I owe you big time.” James then paid for his preorder then looked to where Cliff was looking with an amused smile. “What?” James asked before turning to his new client.

“Oops.” James finally saw that Ranma was greatly lost in what happened and was still trying to figure out what exactly was going on. “Sorry about that Ranma. This is Cliff the store owner and clerk here but not for long since he’s going to be moving his shop soon. He’s a good friend of mine and well it’s a bit too crowded here for the moment to show you around but once he moves into his new shop I’ll show you around.” Ranma nodded to this still lost but followed the translator out. “Going to add another to the herd?” Cliff called to James. “Maybe, we’ll just have to find out!” James returned before he and Ranma left the shop. Soon James called a cab and left to Ranma’s hotel.

===

As soon as they left three very eager children made their way inside and went right to the cutie mark section of the shop. "Hey Scoots, don't be wondering off in here!" Yelled a Rainbow hair teen next to two others girls, one with curled black hair, and the other with long yellow hair in a ponytail and a Stetson hat. "That goes double for you Bloom!" Yelled the one in the Stetson in a southern drawl. "It's far to crowded here. Belle you had better hurry or we'll miss Spake's return at the hotel!" Yelled the curled haired teen. The three children looked up smiling and yelled back, "Okay!" They quickly made their purchases and soon left the store to meet up with their family and guardian. The Six were none other than Applejack and Apple Bloom, Rarity and Sweetie Belle, and Rainbow Dash and Scootaloo. Like Twilight they had all been turned into young children yet for some of them it was very hard and for only one, a dream come true. Rarity and Sweetie Belle were turned now roughly seventeen and where raised by their parents who where in Ponyville during the epic clash of magics.

For Applejack who also was seventeen life wasn't as kind. She and her brother Big Mac had to be raised yet again by Granny smith who didn't get the whole effect of the magic and sadly passed on last year and poor Apple Bloom was only seven as well. She cried the hardest when it happened. Had the effect fully worked on Granny Smith she would have been about seventy or something. It was a sad day for the Apple family. However things where far better for the last two, Rainbow and Scootaloo. Rainbow was like Scootaloo, an orphan, but luckily for her someone had caught her as she went flying during the clash. That someone was Spitfire of the Wonderbolts. Amazingly the Wonderbolt's uniforms had just enough resistance to the magic they were only regressed enough to be able to raise a few foals. Luckily for Rainbow and Scootaloo, who Rainbow found on the grass next to them when they woke up as humans, where taken in by Spitfire and raised as her own. Sadly to protect themselves from being found out as ponies they had to all alter their names.

Twilight was now Sparkle Sunset, Apple Jack was now Jackie Apple, with Bloom being Bloom Apple, Rainbow Dash was now Dashie Rain, Scootaloo was now Scooter Rains, with their mother Spitfire being Dawn Rain, and finally Rarity was still Rarity but with a new last name being Diamond with Sweetie Belle being Belle Diamond. "Hope you're done int here squirt, because I wasn't sure I could get you out myself." Dashie joked ruffling Scoots hair. "Bloom you know better than to go into that store when it's more crowded than a stampede." Jackie gently scolded Bloom. "Belle dear I just don't understand why you keep coming to this store when you already know the mayor has already invited him along witht he Principal to Coltsville." Rarity said hugging her sister dearly. "We just wanted to get new cutie marks for out pony collections." The young Crusaders said together looking down. "Come on you'll find the ones your looking for one day." Jackie said kindly to the girls. "Now let's lasso us a cab and get on to that hotel." They all nodded and got a taxi for the same exact hotel as Ranma.

===

Once at the hotel room James hooked up his portable DVD player and sat Ranma down. “Sorry it’s in English but… I have the translations in the bag so you can follow along if you want.” Being curious he nodded and took the translated script as James turned on the player and showed Ranma the first two episodes. After it was over Ranma just… blinked. “Well, how do you like it so far?” Ranma was about to retort but… couldn’t. “I’ll need to think about it. Over lunch if that’s okay?” James nodded and allowed the new possible Brony to adjust before talking about it with his client. “Want to call take out and watch a few more episodes or head out to eat and think on it.” Ranma scratched the back of his head and thought it over a bit. What he had seen was… interesting but… it was definitely something he had to think on. “The second if you don’t mind.”

James nodded at this and guided Ranma to the restaurant he had been too before when he had arrived. Amazingly it was a popular place and even more amazing was that James seemed to be a regular and with his help got the normal all you can eat price on a discount. While they ate Ranma thought long and hard on the two episodes he had just seen. He had to admit, they weren’t just good, they were interesting and… for once in his life, Fun. They were actually fun to watch. The last time Ranma actually let loose and enjoyed himself was when he had been locked in his cursed form and went to that fair where he had learned the Chest Nut Fist. He also felt a… connection to the shows characters. The most being to the main character of the episodes he had seen, the unicorn pony Twilight Sparkle. How she had dedicated her life to studying and finding that when she had arrived she had issues fitting in and not wanting any friends. How she had just wanted to be left alone was just like him.

And when Nightmare Moon arrived was like… when he first met Akane. And when Twilight had finally made friends with the other five ponies, Apple Jack, Rainbow Dash, Rarity, Flutter Shy, and Pinkie Pie, he felt almost the same when he had made friends with Ukyo, Mousse, Shampoo, and the others. He also felt that like Nightmare Moon, Luna, was like himself in an odd way. Like his curse was his outer shell when in it and when male he was free. He even felt happy for Luna and Twilight when Princess Celestia returned and accepted Luna once again. It felt so much like… when his mother had accepted his curse. He wondered if Kasumi would like the show. “So… Why you are you here in America?” Ranma looked up from his plate and his thoughts and gave as best as an answer as he could without lying. “Family issues, big ones.” James nodded at this with an understanding sigh. “Let me guess, family wanted you to marry someone you didn’t love or something.” Ranma blinked and slowly nodded wondering just how he knew. “I know how you feel. I mean my family back home wasn’t really… there for me.” Ranma leaned forward a bit and asked, “Your family?”

James leaned back into his chair and nodded sadly with a tired yet annoyed sigh. “Long story short, part of my family is Chinese, another part is Japanese, and the last part is American. They didn’t really get along well.” Ranma’s jaw dropped and hoped James didn’t have a certain group as the first third part of his family and that it wasn’t who he thought they were. “Dad didn’t really get along with my grandmother so we moved to Japan for a awhile but… Grandmother’s a stubborn old bird and somehow followed us to our new home. Now I live here as a translator and a student.” He felt for the guy but… the last part caught his attention. “What school?” James thought on it an nodded. “If you like I could introduce you to the School councilor tomorrow and help you get into some classes.”

Ranma thought on it and… agreed. “Yeah that would be great. My… school back home wasn’t that good.” James laughed at this. “You’re kidding right? Only bad schools I know of back in Japan were Kolhots High School, St. Hebereke’s School for Girls, and Furinkan High School. Don’t tell me you went to Kolhots or Furinkan.” Again Ranma didn’t wish to lie to James, who was starting to feel like… a good first American friend, so he again gave the best answer he could. “I went to one of those two. It was my… father’s decision.” James just flinched at this. “Your family must have been desperate or insane to send you to one of those schools, so I don’t blame you for having no way to speak English. Anyway… how did you like the DVDs so far?” Ranma had been thinking on that and after eating a dumpling came to a decision. “To be honest… I would like to see more before I make a full choice.” James smiled at this. “No sweat. Take all the time you want to watch them.” This shocked Ranma greatly and nearly had him choke on his dim sum. “Your serious right, I can just take my time on them?” James nodded after handing Ranma his glass of soda. “Well, yeah. I mean there’s no need to force yourself to watch the entire set in one go. Just relax and enjoy the show.” Ranma just bowed his head to his new found friend glad that some finally decided to not try and take control of his life for once. “Thank you.” James bowed back in return. “You’re welcome.”

After some time to fill up on lunch they returned to the hotel room for some more episodes of My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic on James’ DVD set. Yet as told, they took their time watching the series, one episode at a time unless it was one of the two part episodes. After about four and a half hours of just enjoying his new freedom and new friendship Ranma was ready to be accepted into high school the next day. “Well it’s late Ranma. How about I pick you up tomorrow and talk schools, the one I’m signed up with isn’t bad and the place it’s in you just might like as it’s pretty open.” Ranma wasn’t sure about that as he wanted to stay where it was crowded yet he didn’t know and he did like James. He was becoming a good friend and well he was the translator. “I’ll think about. I um have some stuff I still need to look over in my pack and make sure everything’s not preplanned you know.” James thought on this and nodded. “Someone helped you here didn’t they?” Ranma slowly nodded at this. “It’s alright. Well the school I go to won’t start for a few more weeks so I can still help get you to the school you need if you like.” Ranma smiled and this and nodded. Soon they said their goodbyes after James gathered up his stuff and soon Ranma was off to sleep and another day of freedom.

===

The Mane six couldn't believe who they met when they arrived at the same hotel as Ranma. "Kasumi!" Kasumi raised her finger to her lips as she waved them into the hotel and handed over a set of room keys. "I'm sorry to surprise you but I really need to talk to all of you in privet." Kasumi said as she guided them to... streamers. "Surprise!" a pinkie haired hyperactive and bubbly girl said smiling. Beside her with her face in her hand was Twilight. "Pinkie did you have to do that?" she asked a bit annoyed. "Of course silly, especially when Lu..." Kasumi quickly covered Pinkie's mouth and moved all the girls inside before looking out the soundproof door and closing it. "Pinkie!" The girls all scolded her. "What?" Pinkie was the oldest of the Mane six at eighteen years old. She was lucky the Cakes' home and business was painted by her. For some reason just being Pinkie Pie had protected the home, the Cakes, and the baby cakes during the clash. The Cakes found her and raised her as her own so her name was now Pinkie Cake. Everyone felt it was a bit to obvious but oddly enough no humans have noticed yet.

"What?" Twilight leaned forward to the slightly taller pink hair girl. "You almost broke one of Celstia's rules! Don't you remember her telling everyone back home NOT to draw attention to ourselves and that we are not to reveal our true names since this world seems to already know about the pony us?" Pinkie frowned at this and her hair slowly deflated. "I'm sorry." Twilight felt bad for yelling at her friend and hugged her making her hair poof back to normal. "Well since we have that out of the way I need to speak to all of you." Luna said sitting on the bed. "Wow Luna your English has gotten much better the last time we left." Twilight said smiling. "Thank you, having been forced to live with a group of foals for sixteen years seems to have forced me to take drastic measures." Luna responded. "Wait, where's Fluttershy?" Rainbow asked take a seat on the other bed as she held her current and always would be after they return little sister Scootaloo. "She's in her room asleep. She had a long flight from France and it seems the jet lags gotten to her. But I'll be sure to fill her in dearies." Rarity said holding Sweetie Belle before her. "Wait, you don't mean those drastic measures do you?" Twilight asked finally catching what was said by her princess. "Yes Twilight. You see I've taken a fancy to this one and I wish him to live in Coltsville for some time." Luna said blushing. "Oh, oh, oh do we know him? Is it, Big Mac?" Everyone turned to Pinkie and waited for more names. "What? Its the only male pony I know."

Applejack face hoofed and knew it wasn't her brother as he still had his hearts set on another pony in town. Though he never did say who yet. "No it is not Applejack's brother. It's the one I've told you a it about before, Ranma Saotome." All the girls gasped at this. "The guy that makes tornadoes!" Rainbow and Scootaloo said at the same time. "The martial artist that literally is an enigma when it comes to physics and all things impossible." Twilight said in shock. "The Guy who's strong enough and fast enough to buck all the apples out of our apple trees in a day?" Apple Bloom and Applejack asked in awe. "The guy you said would be nearly impossible to get into a suit even if asked?" Rarity asked with Sweetie Belle trying to remember who they were talking about. "The guy you really, really, really, really, really, want to marry?" Pinkie asked finally. The last one caused Luna to fully blush before coughing. "Um yes, though some could be a bit exaggerated. As I was saying I would like him to be a part of Coltsville and hopefully my life. I'm hoping all of you can keep up the secret of our town along with helping him adjust to us and living our ways?" Everyone looked to each other and nodded. "We'll do what ever we can to help Princess Luna." Twilight said for the group. "Oh thank you Twilight Sparkle, everyone. You don't know how much this means to us." Luna cried as the girls hugged her.

===

The next morning Ranma woke up at dawn yet again cursing the sun and got ready for yet another day. Ranma returned to his room with the breakfast he wanted and sat down pulling out the letter and the map Kasumi placed in his pack.

This will be our last good morning Ranma. I hoped you found America to your liking and that you’ve also made a good first friend. This is the last set of instructions you’ll need to follow my love and I hope they lead you to a place you’ll love just as much as I did reading about it. Inside your pack you’ll find a map, get it out. Ounce it is in front of you read below and know I’ll always love you.
You’re Love, Kasumi

Ranma nearly cried at this but did as instructed. Placing the map in front of him he turned his attention to the instructions.

7. With the map in front of you open it and study it. You may need to give it to your translator friend if he/she goes to a different school. This is not Tokyo so you’ll only need to change train twice.
8. Now the school is in a small town however it’s quite populated and seems to be an interesting place to live. You’ll need to go there and sign up with them, they have everything we dream of and… I always wanted to live in a nice open place over this cramp and cluttered house and Ward. Speaking of Wards my love this will be very similar to that. You’ll need to talk to someone that lives there to find out more.
9. For now try and live in a dorm. We can always save up till we’re together and buy a house to live in. Also be sure to make as many friends as you can there as well. I’d like to have company from time to time in our new home. Now is the time to start over and what better way than with true friends.
10. Retake all your classes! Remember Furinkan High School isn’t one of the best schools here so it’s best you relearn everything. Don’t worry I’ll be doing the same in secret but please, do retake your classes for both of us.

Ranma sigh and smiled at this in agreement to the ninth instruction however the last one he just shook his head at. He had already thought of doing just that when he got to the school. Looking the map he began studying it as best he could. Unlike his idiot pop, he was very good at maps and instructions. The map showed a large town with a high school in the middle of it instead of a city hall or something more important. He saw the town had a lot of outdoor shops, farmland with trees, possibly orange or apple trees, and what looked like a lot of other large shops all around. It even had its own train station and right next to it was the times. “Let’s see James should be showing up right about…” Ranma turned as soon as he heard someone knock on the door and went to open it. “Good morning James.” James smiled at him and stepped into the hotel room. “So, what the plans say?” Ranma handed over the map and explained what the letter told him to do, for the most part concerning the map.“Well just our luck. I’m going to the same school and town. It’s not a bad little place when you consider Tokyo and San Fran.”

Ranma nodded at this and grabbed his room key along with some needed items for the school and trip. He didn’t want James finding out about the curse just yet. “So… what is this place anyway?” Ranma asked on their way to the train station. “Well. The town’s called Coltsville. It has a pretty big school that not only teaches high school but Elementary, Junior, and even a bit of College. Entry level classes only though, they don’t go past that for some reason.” Ranma nodded at this as they entered the train and talked about not only the town they were now on their way to but the show My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic as well. They only stopped the conversation when they arrived at the next train station to change trains. “That’s our train?” Ranma said getting onto the old fashioned steam powered train. “Yep, the town refurbished this old train and got the papers for it to be used as well. It’s one of the town’s still usable relics and it’s actually fun to ride.” James said to him taking his seat in one of the small rooms the passenger cart had. Ranma had to admit, for an old school steam train, it wasn’t half bad. A bit on the bumpy side but it wasn’t bad. It even had the old fashioned trolley carts and ticket punchers. Finally they arrived in Coltsville Station and started their walk through the town and toward the large school in the middle.

“You weren’t kidding when you said it was a big town.” Ranma said as they passed a few stores, one of which was a very large clothing store. “Yes well, long story short the town was rebuilt from an old plantation. This place used to be a gold mining town but now it’s just a quartz mining town, but don’t tell the clothes maker there hear you say that. She happens to be a bit of a drama queen.” Ranma nodded as they passed a lovely long haired woman with possibly dark purple dyed hair. Though he doubted it was actually purple, maybe a mix of red and black. The younger girl with her seemed to have white and pinkish hair yet again he explained it off as the hair just being natural colors such as a faded red. As he and James passed a good number of town’s people he started to become curious. “Hey James, what’s up with everyone’s hair?” James stopped and looked around. “Oh well, you know how sunny it gets here. Some of the people here have… interesting tastes and the sun sometimes bleaches the hair.” Ranma doubted this but shrugged and went onto the school. He’d seen odder so this was quite normal, heck even Shampoo would fit well in his town with her natural hair color.

===

Right behind Ranma and his friend James where the girls and Kasumi in hiding. She had to keep herself secret from Ranma for the time being after all. As the girls entered the town each went their separate ways to their respected homes. Twilight and Spike, who was glad to be out of the small cage he had to be in for the trip, returned to the mansion which now surrounded what was once Ponyville's Library. It sadly became a normal tree during the clash but thankfully all the items inside the tree was forced out of it, though it did take everyone a long time to get everything dried and placed in a safe location. Next was Rarity and Sweetie Belle who lived above the still active clothing store. Luckily the Boutique had survived the magical clash with little harm though currently the story had to sell human garments over Pony garments. Nearly took Rarity a month to get every last piece of clothing altered.

Next was Rainbow and Scootaloo who was quickly greeted by their adoptive mother Spitfire. Since no one that was a Pegasus could live in a cloud house anymore everyone had to start living in normal houses, luckily Spitfire had gotten her family a two story home and had everything set up so you felt like you were still in a cloud house. Everything was literally like sitting and sleeping on a cloud. Next was Pinkie Pie who was greeted by the Cakes who instantly wrapped her up in a tight hug. Luna/Kasumi was very happy that Pinkie could get such a loving caring family to live with, unlike she did. Finally was Applejack, Fluttershy, and Apple Bloom. They had a ways to go as they lived near the very edge of Coltsville and the Forest. Some of the Everfree Forest had traveled with them to this world and strangely so did Zecora who still lived in the dangerous place. "I have to thank Mac for taking care of all my animals while I was away." Fluttershy said shyly.

"Not a problem Summer." Applejack said as they walked to the Apple Family farm. Fluttershy had been taken in by Apple Jack's family after the magical clash but insisted that she not be made an Apple so she had gone with being a distant cousin to the family and named Summer Monarch. She too was only sixteen and still overly shy for a girl. "Still I feel bad having to leave him with Angel, he can be quite upset when not around me." Fluttershy said covering her face with her hair as she normally does. "Aw don't sweat it sugar cube I bet Mac had... no... trouble.. at... all?" All three looked to Fluttershy's cottage and found it to be a wreck. "What in tarnations? Mac what happened here!" Applejack yelled as the tall blond and former red work pony stepped out of what was once a chicken coop. "Trust me. Y'all don't need to know." Mac said as a shingle hit him on the head. "Ow." With a gentle laugh Luna excused herself and makign sure no one was looking teleported into the office of the Principal of the school.

===

Soon Ranma and James found themselves before the high school’s entrance; however, Ranma did wish he had been informed of what kind of high school it truly was before he came. “What kind of school is this?” The school looked just like the one he was in back in Japan however the school he was now looking at was far different. Sure, like his last school this one was both for boys and girls but unlike Furinkan, which had a uniform rule, this one was without uniforms or for that matter a solid metal entrance gate. To Ranma it was quite open, almost too open.

“The one of better education Ranma, allow me to be the first to welcome you to Celestial Moon High.” James replied leading the way inside and was soon met by the Principal of the school, a tall, lovely woman, with long free flowing hair that looked to almost be a pastel rainbow yet a closer look by Ranma showed it to be the way the sun shown off her blond hair and soon read her name tag. According to it her name was Celestial M. Moon. Smiling she came over and greeted the two. “I see we have a new student. Welcome to our school.” Ranma gave a confused look to her unable to understand what was said. “Um he needs a few courses in English Principal Moon.” Principal Moon nodded to James then turned back to Ranma with an apologetic smile. “I’m sorry about that. Allow me to welcome you to our school. Since you’re in the need of English classes I believe you’ll need to be placed in year one alongside James here. If you’ll follow me please I’ll not only show you around our campus but get you registered as well if you’re interested in our school. James, translate for me please. I still need to speak normally around the other students.”

James nodded at her and with Ranma in tow showed them both around the school. Amazingly it very much not like your average school as James told him. To one side of the school with its own entrance was the Elementary School which had only one teacher yet quite a number of lab rooms, each for a certain class. Ranma thought it was safety reasons or to help keep the children active while in school. Some of them where quite active as he saw from the way they played on the play-set outside. Next was the Junior High which was a bit bigger than the Elementary and had a few more teachers yet less class rooms. “You’ll have to walk from class room to class room here Ranma. The teachers are the ones assigned class rooms here.” James explained. Ranma nodded at this and tried to take all this in. Lastly was the High school itself. Here Principle Moon explained while James translated to everyone what classes there where along with how each went. To Ranma’s surprise the school was very much unlike Furinkan. Here the classes were all mixed, meaning that both boys and girls had to participate in the same class like PE and even the guys had to take Home Ec. Once done with the tour they were led into Principal Moon’s office and allowed to sit down. “So, how do you feel about our school?”

Ranma just sat back in his chair and shook his head. “Well I won’t lie to you Principal. This is going to take a lot to get used to yet, yes. I am interested in the school however I do have some questions first.” The Principal nodded and gestured for him to ask his questions. “Well first. Does the school have dorms?” The Principal shook her head sadly no. “Sadly no, however we do have a considerable housing nearby that could be to your liking. And they’re fairly priced as well. If you like I could recommend one of the realtors to you.” Ranma smiled and nodded at this and hoped he could afford the house, even if it was a small one. “When does school start and end?” He was soon handed over a pamphlet with most of the answers he had inside of it.

“School starts in the fall and ends before summer the next year unless there are issues with the weather and we have to call off school. We run from Eight o’clock in the morning to four in the afternoon. We have this because we have after school activities or clubs if you will that last till then. Normal school hours however are eight to three thirty.” Ranma nodded at this and with a sigh went back to the hotel with James for the last night then return the next day with a realtor by the name of Lyra. Yet this didn’t stop them from at least watching some of James’ DVDs on his Portable player on the way back. Though the day didn’t go too bad, he could tell tomorrow was going to be a whole new experience.

To be continued

Chapter 4: What harm is a little Escapism?

Chapter 4: What harm is a little Escapism?

It had now been a full week in California and Ranma’s life was finally looking up. He now had a true friend who liked what he did, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic the TV series, soon an actual education with teachers who actually cared about the students and taught their classes in a way it kept Ranma awake and paying attention, he was now going to get English down to a point he could have a mildly normal conversation with his fellow class mates at school, and now he was the proud owner of a one story two bedroom, one bath, house. Life was actually… good and soon it was going to get better with school. “Come on Ranma it’s your first day! You don’t want us late do you?” Ranma looked up from his house door to see his good friend and current translator waiting for him on a brand new bike they both bought before they left San Fran. James was a ten speed sports bike in solid black while Ranma’s was dirt bike in a gun metal blue. He wanted a red and black one but the store only had gun metal blue in at the time. “Yeah, I’m coming. Just let me lock up first.”

James laughed at this. “Come on Ranma, like who would want to break into your house?” Ranma didn’t want to answer that as he knew his old life. Going down the list as he and James took off for school Ranma ran through each person of his old life and how the house would look. Starting with his Father he’d use the back door with his thieving skills and steal everything in the house, sell it, then try and steal the deed, then sell the deed, then once he has enough use it all to by Sake or what even they sold her he could get drunk off of, then drag him back to Japan after beating up on him. Luckily the town had a local watch committee and since he paid using cash over the debit card, he had to take the money out first though, it be harder for Genma to do so. He also had the deed to the house placed in a lock box in the town back along with a copy in San Fran just in case. Also he insured everything in his new home so if Genma did take anything he’d easily replace it. As for dragging back to Japan, he and James had a plan for that but it would take some time to do it.

Next was Soun, who like his old man was a thief but not a very good one. Knowing him he’d work alongside his old man so it be the same issue. Then there was the second oldest daughter Nabiki Tendo, the heartless mercenary and loan shark. Ranma knew she’d use the law in some way to get his house and everything in it. However the house was owned by the town so if he went to the mayor and explained everything along with some backing from James and a phone call to Kasumi it would be Nabiki that be in trouble not him. Or so he hoped. Returning to his bike ride he quickly caught up with James and continued his thoughts. Now Nabiki was only and issue, yet her younger sister Akane Tendo, she was a problem. With her temper she’d more than likely destroy the house and possibly burn the place down after breaking in and trying to make something toxic. Why the girl just couldn’t admit she couldn’t cook was anyone’s guess. Making yet another turn on his bike to avoid three girls on a motor scooter and a very sturdy cart, he continued to the other girl he had issues with, Ukyo. His former best friend, who was very good at Anything Goes Cooking and one very good Okonomiyaki Chef, let alone a direct decedent to a ninja clan. Knowing her she’d too destroy the house, just in a way this town won’t really expect, with food, and skillet peelers. Shaking his head he and James finally rolled into the school and locked up their bikes, well at least Ranma did, twice. “Aren’t you being a bit overly cautious Ranma?” Ranma sighed and just gestured to head inside.

James shrugged and both went in leaving Ranma to round out the list. The Kuno twins and their father would most likely try to buy it out from under him or do what they always do. Use underhanded tactics. Luckily he could just turn them in for a large reward. Word around San Fran’s school districts, Prince Kuno was a highly wanted man and there was a big cash reward on his head. As they walked together to the gym to not only hear the new student introduction but to gain their class schedules as well, Ranma’s mind finally went to the last of his past and the one that would do more than just destroy his house, he’d possibly destroy the town as well. Ryoga Hibiki, he on, off, on again, off yet again friend and longtime rival in the arts. Ranma knew Ryoga had not only a temper but also has an issue with tunnel vision.

It didn’t matter who was in the way as long as he got to his goals but when Akane or some other girls, like this Akiri girl, a sumo pig farmer, caught his attention he was all well, childish. Best comparison Ranma could make in his mind was Spike the Dragon around Rarity. It was a very close match according to him. Spike could focus on a lot of stuff but when Rarity was around it was like nothing else mattered and he was very kind hearted to her, never mean or hateful, just well… a good guy.

===

Rarity was not please with how today was going! First her alarm clock didn't wake her up in time to wake Sweetie Belle for first day classes, she had just received a request for custom clothing by not only Octavia and Venal Scratch, but also fourteen other residents in Coltsville. And worse of all she didn't even have time to make herself proper. Her hair was a mess, her current clothing was wrinkled beyond relief, and she had yet to put on her make up. Yet now, now she was going to be LATE for her first day. "This is the worse, day, ever!" She whined to Sweetie Belle's regret. "Rarity your not that late." Sweetie said looking up to her sister. "Belle I've never been late for any of my orders and I will not be late for school either. It's improper and I must be a proper role model for you and your friends." Sweetie sighed at this.

"She's right Belle." Came a voice behind them. "Sparkle, your late as well?" Rarity asked shocked. "I'm... I'm late? I can't be late, I just can't. I had everything prepared, I even set all my alarm clocks to make sure I wasn't late, I just can't be late!" Rarity sighed as she looked to her dear friend. "Sparkle calm down." said a tiny male voice from her back pack, which popped out an iguana. "Your not late, your both right on time. She's just saying your a bit late meeting on the way to school." Twilight calmed down slightly at this. "Your right Spike, thank you but still. I am never, ever late, got it, because I can't!" Spike, Rarity, and Sweetie all shook their heads at this and continued onto school.

"So... think we'll meet this love of Kasumi's at the school today?" Rarity asked as they soon joined up with Pinkie, Rainbow, and Scootaloo. "I hope so, I would so like to see how fast he really is and show him just how fast I am." Rainbow boasted smiling. "And I'd like to see him make a tornado." Scootaloo said from her motorized scooter and towed seats. She had gotten it for her birthday last year after constantly begging for one and for something to pull her friends in at times like she did when they were all ponies. "Not in town I hope." Twilight replied a bit worried. "Yeah because we'd have to repair everything yet again." Rainbow added from her BMX bike. She had gotten it with her allowance and had it customized to go at amazing speeds when she got it going.

Sadly she couldn't get a motor cycle but to her, this did the trick. "Oh, oh, oh, think we can give him a party, you know a welcome to Coltville Party? We can have in the shop and serve cupcakes, apple tarts, ice cream sundays, but that's only if it's sunday, if it's not on sunday then they wouldn't be called Ice cream sundays..." The girls all laughed at the constant randomness of Pinkie. No matter if she was human or pony, Pinkie would always be Pinkie.

===

Sighing he took his seat next to James in the gym and awaited the introduction. Principal Moon stepped forward and soon spoke as James translated for Ranma. “Good morning everyone and welcome to yet another year of school here are Celestial Moon. Most of you here came from this very town and have graduated from one of our other schools, some of you are just starting school for the first time, and some of you are just about to leave. Yet let us not forget those who came here for other reasons as well, may it be better education, better relations, or a better life in all. We welcome you to not only our town, but our school. Now, I would like to introduce Miss Cheerily, our Elementary school teacher, Miss Cheerily?”

A young woman with a pleasant smile, stripped faded strawberry blondish hair, and calming yet intelligent green eyes. She also wore a maroon colored dress and had three smiley faced flowers stitched into the bottom right and left hand sides of her dress.“Good morning everyone, I’m Miss Cheerily, the Elementary Teacher for Celestial Moon Elementary, I teach kindergarten through fifth grade classes. I’m also open to any student of any grade who wishes for a shoulder to cry on or a kind ear to talk to so don’t be afraid to talk to me if you want to.” She smiled to everyone then went to sit down. “Thank you Miss Cheerily. Now if the students for Kindergarten through fifth grades would follow Miss Cheerily she’ll hand you your class schedules.” Ranma looked to see five small rows of children follow the kind hearted teacher out of the gym. Ranma wondered just how one teacher taught five classes at one time. “Hey James, how can Miss Cheerily teach all those kids at once?”

James looked to him and after thinking face palmed. “Oh I forgot to tell you that as part of the tour. Miss Cheerily teaches by the day. Kindergarten on Monday, first on Tuesday, and the like till Friday and strangely enough the town’s fine with it. That and word has it she’s the only one that can handle them.” Ranma nodded at this. Either the woman was brave or the school was having issues at the time. Everyone’s attention was then returned to Principal Moon as she returned to the podium. “Next I would like to introduce our three teachers for the Junior High this year. First is Mr. S. Armor. He will be teaching the history, PE, and Study Hall.” A tall well-built man in a white tuxedo with what looked like a military shield and stars on his right hand chest coat with slightly black hair stood and nodded to everyone before sitting down. “Joining him is his wife, Mrs. C. Armor who will be teaching art, reading, and spelling classes.” A woman stood up from her seat next to Mr. Armor. She too was a tall woman yet with a charming smile, amazingly multicolor, actually multicolored, pastel rainbow hair, and purple eyes. She wore a calming light pink dress and a necklace with a diamond heart on it. She waved at everyone before sitting down and hugging her husband.

“And lastly we have our very own Mr. Apple from Apple Farms teaching Math and General Science.” Ranma had to stop and blink. The man had to have been at least six or seven feet tall! He was in normal farmer’s clothing, in red, with green apples on his shirt sleeves. He had dirty blond hair and looked seriously tough yet his eyes kind of betrayed the look of a big strong gruff man for they were a calming almost intelligent man. Thinking Ranma could easily compare the guy to Big Mac from the show but that be reading into things. “If the students for grades six through eighth follow them they too will hand you your schedules.” Again another set of rows full of students followed the teachers out of the gym and to the Junior High.

They were next and Ranma needed to pay attention fully. “Now onto those who go to our High school this year, allow me to introduce our teachers for this year. First is Miss Lyra, she’ll be your Music Teacher this year.” Ranma couldn’t believe his realtor, a lovely woman with somewhat graying, at least he thought so yet she was far too young to have graying hair, possibly colored yet fading green striped hair, with green eyes. She always wore lyre jewelry for some reason. “Next to her is Bonny, our Home Ec. Teacher.” The next one had had even odder hair, strawberry blond and black hair stripped side by side, and was dressed just like Lyra, in a woman’s suit yet designed for cooking along with jewelry but this time in the form of wrapped candies.

The teacher went down the group of eight teachers and soon called them forward to get their schedules. “So what’s your schedule like?” Ranma asked James showing him his. “Hey not bad Ranma, we’re in the same classes throughout the year. Principal Moon must have thought ahead knowing you’re not that good at English yet. Don’t worry I’ll take notes for you in our classes so you won’t fall behind.” Ranma smiled and thanked James as they headed first to their lockers then to their only class for the day, home room. Both had Lyra as their home room teacher and was just allowed to talk to each the other students or each other till the end of the class session. Once Class was out both left for lunch and then home for the rest of the day since tomorrow was going to be their true first.

===

"Now why in tar-nation are you teaching classes her Mac?!" Applejack said after the assembly to her brother after the classes were done with. "Because they need me Jackie. I at least can do math and some simple science or Agriculture." Mac explained from his seat. "But what about the trees? You just can't leave them unattended." Applejack argued. Mac sighed at this. She did have a point but what could he do? "Jackie the farm don't have Granny Smith no more so we have to make by other ways." Jackie flinched at this and looked down. "I'm sorry Mac, I'm just worried about the farm." Mac got up fro his seat and gave his little sister a much needed. With Granny Smith gone he and Applejack had to tend the farm on their own. True Applejack's friends where a big help during harvest time but without Granny Smith and her knowledge for the cider, apple pies, and other apple products the farm sales on a regular basis they had to get the money some other way, and begin the man of the house he felt it was his responsibility to do so. Everyone just had to adjust to this new way of living and to him the best way to do so was to adapt to the situation. He may have been a soft spoken pony but when it came down to it he could show his stuff, even if it meant educating others.

===

Twilight couldn't believe her brother and Candance was going to be teaching classed at her school! "Oh this is going to be so exciting! I just can't wait to start classes!" Shining Armor just shook his head at his little sister. "Candance insisted on doing so but I'm not too sure about me teaching History. PE and study hall sure but..." Candance came up to Shining and gave him a peck on the cheek to calm him down. "You'll do fine, and Twilight remember to keep out of trouble this time. We don't want a repeat of last year." Twilight looked down at this blushing. She didn't mean to cause half the school to go wild over her old stuff toy, Mrs. Smarty-pants a second time. She just didn't want to be late for an assignment. It was for health class last year revolving around the confusing subject of stress. "I'll try not to." Candance and Shining came up to her and hugged her knowing that this year might be different.

===

Lyra and Bonbon sighed as the returned home, Lyra being the much more happier of the two. "Did you see them Bonny! We now have two humans in our school!" Bonny sighed at the constant subject out of habit. For years her love and roommate Lyra Heartstrings had been going on and on about humans being real when they were on Equestria that when they had arrived on Earth and were turned into said humans she and many others had to deeply apologize to her. "Yes, Lyre I saw. You've been going on about ti ever since you made that deal with that Ranma who just moved into town." Bonbon replied tiredly. Sighing she had to go over once again why they were teachers yet again. It was true having to rebuild a good portion of the town and they all had to take on new ways of living but with how this world worked money wise was a true issue for everyone, some even had to take on two jumps just to make ends meet.

Sadly the candy buisness wasn't doing very well for Bonbon so she had to take on teaching cooking classes. Lyra on the other hand had other issues. Due to her likign humans so much she had gone a bit human happy and made many clothing orders with Rarity and her music sadly wasn't pulling in what it used to so they had to go to Princess Celestia or currently Principal Moon for help. She kindly offered them both new jobs to help pull in money, Home Ec for Bonbon and real-estate agent plus teaching for Lyra. Both accepted along with many others. When it was all Bits there was no issue but when it came to Earth style money, things where much harder.

===

Cheerily waved off her last student as she finally slumped against the wall. Once again she was going to be busy all week with classes from kindergarten to fifth grade this year yet again. She had expected after the unexpected turning into a human to only need to teach one class like she always did but it seems this world worked much differently. No longer could a school just have one class full of student of different ages, they all had to be separate and taught different things as they grew. Sighign and heading back inside to her part of the school she thought back to Equestria and how things were so much kinder and easier there. There was no money issues or problems teaching classes, everything was just easy to understand and simplistic. Oh how she wished she could return there but she had a job to do, she was a teacher after all and she had to be ready to teach them all... somehow.

===

Ranma was beat after all his classes for the week. First was the math class that was amazingly taught by Mr. Apple. He explained that he had to take over for the original math teacher when his wife went into labor and if needed he’d continue teaching it. Ranma was glad he was a patient guy and showed everyone what to do. Addition and Subtraction was easy but multiplication was a nightmare. Next was his Science class which was done by the same teacher, Mr. Apple. He truly felt for the teacher but explained to the class that the teacher they had assigned for it backed out at the last min. Seems he wasn’t ready for such a large number of students. Art was taken over by Mrs. Armor, who was a very gentle touch for everyone and seemed to boost morale in everyone’s own art, which she said Ranma was a pro at. History and PE by Mr. Armor, who sadly was a bit of a task master. He and James wondered if he was a former military officer, possibly a drill Sargent for the PE class yet he seemed to be a book user when it came to History, which wasn’t bad. Then there was Music and Home Ec. Those where his best and worse classes, best when as a girl and worse when as a guy, as both Miss Lyra and Miss Bonny told him.

Normally he was good at cooking but not the type of cooking they had to do today. It was meant to be a simple sugar cookie class. How he made such a mess, and a fire, with such cookies was still a mystery to him. His last class was a true stunner. It was taught once again by Mrs. Armor. His English class was actually not that hard. They started out simple and worked up, starting with simple kindergarten teaching all the way up to where he was now which was fifth grade English. He could even speak and understand it some as well. “Hey Ranma, want to go shoot some hoops?” Ranma heard over his shoulder on his way home. “Sorry guys, I got homework I got to get done.” Ranma replied back to the group of school friends he had just made. Truth was he wanted to return home to his room and re-watch the Heart and Hooves Day episode that was on since he wasn’t in America during Valentine’s Day and he really missed his true love, Kasumi, back home. “Alright man, take care!” his friends yelled back. It was a short walk back to his house, as he sadly had a flat tire on his bike due to a bad jump he made on it and soon to head to his room his room and watch the show when… “Hey Ranma, how’s it going!” Ranma turn and smiled at his best friend here in America, James. “Not bad, was going to go watch me the repeat of Hearts and Hooves.”

James smiled at this. “Well you know you can always ask to borrow my DVD set.” Ranma shook his head at this smiling. “You’re a true friend and a good representation of Generosity. But as a good representation of Loyalty and Honesty I’d feel bad for doing so and would invite you to my room to watch with and aren’t you worried that the DVDs might give out with as much as we watch them?” James patted his friend on the shoulder. “You’re a true friend. So… why don’t we go out and get you your own set, my treat, plus I want to show you something.” Ranma blinked at this and… nodded in agreement. It would be nice to have a DVD set of the series for himself and he’d want to show his love what helped him cope while away from her. Who knows, maybe he’d get her into the show as well.

A long walk later James and Ranma appear before a toy store. James had wanted to bring Ranma back to Cliff’s shop since the move and according to him it was the best place to get anything Pony related. James guided Ranma into the now no longer crowded shop, as its opening day sale was already a week over, and was greeted by non-other than Cliff, the store’s owner. “Hey, James, what brings you here?” Cliff asked behind the counter. “Got another member of the herd Cliff and wanting to show him around the shop and help him pick up a DVD set for himself.” James answered patting Ranma on the shoulder. “I’ll go and get that for you while you look around the shop. Need anything just give me a shout?” Cliff said walking to the DVD section of the shop. Both nodded as he went. “We’ll let’s get the mini tour on its way!” James said causing Ranma to laugh. It felt good for him to do this now.

No more needing to hide his emotions like he did back in Japan. Now he could be… an average high schooler with actual friends. “Over here we have the Collectable section. Cliff has everything from Godzilla to My Little Pony G1 here, but those are really hard to get and most are remakes of the originals which isn’t that bad.” James said pointing out the aisle against the wall. “G1?” Ranma asked. “Generation 1 or G1 for short, basically it tells you what set something were from. Next we have the clothing. Hats, shirts, coats, pants, even shoes. It’s great to have the stuff during conventions Ranma so if you ever feel like letting your inner Brony out, this is the place to go.” Ranma nodded understanding. “You already know the popular section.” James said pointing to the section they were still in with the counter. “Here you find what’s currently out and what’s popular, which I want to show you now.” Ranma followed his friend to a section of the aisle till, “Catch.” Ranma quickly caught what was tossed to him and found it was a box.

“Blank MLP: FiM?” Ranma asked holding up the box. “Yep, they’re blanks.” Cliff called out as he came up to them. “They’re basically pure white ponies without a cutie mark or even identity. Lot of Bonies gets these to help identify themselves, think of it as… a template for the pony you.” Ranma thought it over and was a bit spooked by it. You could MAKE your own pony, and it was a representation of him?

“Cliff you didn’t have to make it sound like that.” James said gently taking the box. “And just how am I to explain it?” Cliff asked going back to his counter. “They’re… souls that need a guiding light and hand. It’s a missing part of you that you wish to reclaim that you can now easily get back if your willing to get it back.” James explained yet this still crept Ranma out a bit, why he didn’t know. “Ah, you mean its escapism.” Cliff said ringing up the DVD set. “Escape-what?” Ranma asked curious. “Escapism: the act of indulging in daydreams or fantasies to escape everyday life.” Cliff explained. “Oh.” Ranma answered understanding now. “So… why not make one Ranma?” James asked. “Huh? Wait me?” Ranma asked a bit taken off balance by this. “Sure, better yet why not make a set. We are doing a two for one deal this week.” Cliff added smiling. “I… don’t know guys.” Ranma answered scratching the back of his neck. His hair had been cut to a much more normal American style and now made it even harder for his to be found should the NWC ever show up, which was unlikely.

“Come on Ranma I’m treating, and besides if you don’t want them you could give them to me.” James added. Ranma nodded at this. “True, but which ones to get?” Ranma asked a bit worried. “Well you could take the test that Cliff has on the counter for free to find out what kind of Pony you are.” James answered pointing to the sheets of paper behind Cliff. Nodding Ranma took the test and about a half hour later with James help when he didn’t understand a question because of his level of reading Ranma soon got his answer. “Well this says you’re a Pegasus Ranma. So why not buy two Pegasus Blanks?” James asked. Ranma thought about it and agreed about the test. Pegasus according to the test where competitive by nature and love to show off their talents at every available moment, but that's often because they’ve put in a lot of practice to perfect their techniques and want to take pride in their hard efforts. Because of this, they sometimes get a little too proud, fearing competing if they don't feel they can win and getting quite hotheaded if someone questions their capabilities and simply put they hate losing.

Yet even though they may be a bit self-centered, it’s true that they still care deeply for their friends and would stand up for them no matter what because they are deeply loyal to them, even if a Pegasus may not always show it. Just because they're not as talented as some doesn't mean they're worthless, because Pegasus love them for who they are, although you may still joke around and give them a hard time — really, who doesn't like a laugh? They are also incredibly brave and will be the first one to volunteer to venture off into the unknown or stand up against an enemy, perhaps letting their impulses get a hold of them before a rational plan is actually thought of. While a lot of ponies may care how they look or concern themselves over what they're doing, Pegasus always want to present themselves in the coolest way possible. Whatever someone else is, a Pegasus goal is to be 20% cooler and better if possible. To them sadly fashion and style are a waste of time, because Pegasus know that's not what determines how cool a pony is. This was quite true for Ranma and though he hated to admit it, it fit him, and her, to a T. Still… he was unsure about making his own pony figures.

“I don’t know guys. I mean sure I can draw but I don’t know a thing about making figures.” Ranma replied looking at the blank pony boxes marked Pegasus. “Not a problem. I wanted to buy a few myself to match the citizens of Ponyville so I can show you how to make them easily, though… we’ll need to pick up two Cutie Mark Stamps for them.” Ranma looked at him a bit confused. “Oh right. They’re kind of like stencils you can stamp onto your pony figure’s flank then paint in. The stamp’s ink is washable so if you mess it up or don’t like it you can just wash it off. Cliff?” James explained then asked. Cliff waved Ranma over to a section of the counted filled with stamps of all kinds, the mane 6 cutie mark stamps being a bundle while all the others were individual. “They haven’t come out with the Royal set yet but take your time and select the one that’s you.” Cliff explained as Ranma looked them over. Ranma thought about himself and what kind of Cutie Mark he would have had if he was a part of Equestria. At first he thought it would be one for the martial arts but… that was a part of him he wanted left alone and he didn’t think any of the ponies in the show even studied them except maybe Celestia and Luna’s guards. Then he thought about his favorite technique to use, The Hiryu Shoten Ha or more commonly known at the Rising Dragon Blast which made powerful tornados that could defeat any enemy.

Still… he wasn’t sure. He then though about the picture he just drew during the test. It was both the Mare in the Moon and Celestia’s sun together and even though many had done it he had done it in a way it looked… eerily accurate and amazing. Yet then… he shook his head and sighed. “Let me guess, too many things about you to put into one Cutie Mark?” James asked pointing out a few to Cliff which were added to the bag with the DVD set and Blank Pony figures. “Yeah, I think I’m like the Crusaders. You know, trying to figure out who I am and what I’m truly meant to be.” Ranma replied standing back up after checking out the bottom section of the stamps. “So… you’re a foal?” Cliff asked gaining him a “are you serious” look from Ranma. “No I’m a stallion just… I’m not sure what my Cutie Mark would be if I was a pony.” Ranma replied. James patted his friend on the shoulder. “If that’s what you want to do that’s fine. You can always add the Cutie Mark later. Now let’s go check out the patterns and paints. They’re over here on the back wall.” Ranma nodded and followed his friend and Cliff to the back where there where a lot of fan based items for making models and such. Looking over the patterns he decided that he’d just get one and use it on both. After a long talk with Cliff and James he decided on the Zecora Pattern and some skin colored figure paints. Next was the hair, which Cliff explained that in the past they had came with a hair insert tool. The hair back then was made of a synthetic fiber that would last it some time. It was called fiberglass and was removed from all toys do to it being quite sharp and the fiber after that being nylon was also removed so hair for the blank ponies where now made out of the same plastic as the figures.

James explained to Ranma that he could get the same style but different color or get one of the special edition hairs that belonged to the Mane 6. Ranma thought it over and decided on a style similar to what he used to have for both mane and tail. However the color was just like the figure, white and had to be added. “So what colors you’re going with? We got any color you can think of. Gold, silver, sapphire, jasmine…” Cliff started to rattle off till. “Just my two favor colors will do, red and black.” Both James and Cliff looked at each other than to Ranma. “You sure Ranma, I mean we’re not trying to tell you what to choose or anything but those are pretty basic colors.” James replied. “And part of the most commonly sold here.” Cliff added. Ranma smiled at both for the suggestions and advice but wanted to follow his heart and since they would be him/her in pony form it felt right to choose. “Thanks guys but… it’s what I want.” Cliff nodded and pulled out the figure colors and added them to the bag. “Will that be it?” He asked ringing everything up.

“Yep, that’ll be it for now.” James replied paying for everything. Soon they left the store thanking Cliff for the help and returned to Ranma’s house. “I’ll catch you tomorrow Ranma. Take care.” James said heading to his house now. “Later.” Ranma returned heading into his room. He sat down the bag from Cliff’s shop and went to get changed feeling that doing something like making ponies be easier as a girl, as most of his homework was the same this time around. To be truthful he found he was able to cook just as good, if not better in his female form, and that he was able to do much more delicate work like his one Home Ec. Class, or so he hoped. He was tasked to make a simple shirt and found he couldn’t do it as a male but was given a second chance to do it at home and turn it in the next day. Thankfully one of the girls next door was able to lend him a sowing machine. It was small but would do the job and silently hoped he would get an A in the end, even though it had been made while in his female form.

A quick dinner, shower, and cold splash later Ranma pulled out the boxes holding the figure pieces and put them together to make sure they fit. Sighing and a bit worried of what she was doing she got out the DVD set and went to the episode she wanted to watch. She sighed as memories of home flooded back to the day she left. “Just five more years Kasumi, just wait for me for five more years and we’ll be able to say I do.” Ranko said to the empty room. Finally the episode was over and Ranko looked down at her work. On one side of her work desk was a Zecora patterned light tanned and near human colored coated, red pig tailed mane and tailed Pegasus pony in a red vest with black rear horseshoes and leather like bracers on the upper forelegs. On the other side was the exact same yet the mane and tail were black. These where his/her custom ponies that were now a part of who he/she was right then and there, a Brony and soon… a brand new person, a free, American.

To be continued

Chapter 6: Leave me be!

Chapter 6: Leave me be!

“NO!!!!” Ranko yelled from her bathroom. She was locked, LOCKED, and there was no way out of her female form till IT was over. Ranko didn’t even want to say out loud what she was going through right then. It had all started like any ordinary day, well actually a week after the little Furinkan and Japanese Embassy issue. Ranma had just woke up the day after her big sowing test at home and yawned. She was given a pattern to cut out and sow for class and it was part of his grade. Being better at this as a girl than a guy he changed and did the test on his own then went to bed right after. “Oops, I forgot I went to bed in girl form.” Ranko said to herself. “I better change back before James gets me for class.” Slowly getting up, Ranko instantly felt like her lower body had cramped up. Playing off as sleeping wrong she stepped into the bathroom to change, shower… and find she was stuck as a girl. “Not again.” She cried out as she checked her clothes. Just as she feared there was not only blood on her boxers but also her bed sheet. “NO!!!!”

That’s what brought poor Ranko to now. With a sigh she changed over to her girl’s clothing and did what she was taught during her time she was stuck when Cologne had pressed her Full body cat tongue point. Be a girl! “How am I going to explain this to the school?” Ranko said finally getting some breakfast into her. It was her average American breakfast of toast, scrambled eggs, pancakes, milk, cereal, and an apple. But the change to the menu this time was a bottle of Midol, and the pancakes where now chocolate-chocolate chip pancakes with chocolate syrup. After finishing she set out to get ready when… “Hey Ranma you’re ready for class or what?” James called out from the front door. “Oh no its James… what am I going to tell him?” Ranko said to herself starting to panic. If it was found out she could change genders it would be Furinkan all over again! “Hey Ranma, are you alright in there?” James called sounding worried. Quickly she dived into the closest place she could at the time to hide remembering that James had a key in case of emergencies, the bathroom.

Ranko listened at the closed bathroom door as James opened the door and came inside. “Ranma, can you hear me?” Ranko gulped and hoped he wouldn’t check the bathroom anytime soon. “Man, Ranma must have been hungry. That or he woke up early and had time for all of this. Hey, what’s this?” James said from the other side of the door. Ranko gulped. “Huh, a new bottle of extra strength Midol but, why in the world would he need this stuff for?” Ranko gulped. “Okay… Wait. Chocolate-chocolate chip pancake mix and chocolate syrup, man Ranma must have one heck of a sweet tooth. Ranma are you in here? You okay?” James started to sound really worried now. “I better check the fridge and the medicine cabinet and make sure Ranma’s really okay.” Ranko blinked at this, than remembered her health class. He was making sure she/he wasn’t in sugar shock or what she thought it was called. She then heard the fridge door open then after a few moments closed. She listened to see where James was till… she fell forward and into James. “Whoa!” the both called out as they fell to the floor.

Both groaned and then looked at each other before quickly backing away from one another. “I’m sorry Miss I… I was just…” James stuttered. “Just, um, what?” Ranko asked a bit scared of her friend’s reaction. James visibly gulped and finished, “Looking for my friend Ranma.” Ranko also visibly gulped. She was seen and now she’d have to explain herself. “Look I’m sorry about walking in on you miss but um, you shouldn’t be in this house, it belongs to my friend and he’s won’t be too happy you snuck in. I’ll um, have to walk you out.” Ranko blinked at this and forgot about his over cautious behavior! “Um… um…” James slowly got up and turned scratching his head and spoke low enough Ranko’s martial art’s trained ears could easily pick it up, “Man, Ranma should have told me he had a cute girlfriend or at least sister with him.” Ranko, sadly forgot at that moment her old ‘foot-in-mouth’ disease and blurted out, “I’m not Ranma’s girlfriend or sister, I am Ranma! Oops!” James quickly turned to denighed saying about a girlfriend when Ranko’s words finally caught up with him. “Wait a moment, Ranma?” James asked curiously. Ranko gulped and slowly nodded. “Don’t tell me, Jusenkyo?” James then asked tiredly. “How did you...” Ranko stopped herself short.

“You didn’t forget did you? A part of my family is Chinese, everyone in China knows of the cursed springs of Jusenkyo. They just don’t talk about it much.” James explained sitting down now from the realization. Ranko looked down sadly. “Ranma, why didn’t you tell me about this? Heck, why didn’t you tell Principal Moon?” Ranko sighed as she slid down the wall. “Because… of my old life. I was worried that the guys at school would target me for free looks and that you’d well…” James put a hand on Ranko’s shoulder. “I wouldn’t be your friend anymore?” Ranko sadly nodded. “Ranma you’ve been watching the same DVDs as me right? Remember season two episode four?” James asked kindly. Ranko nodded with a sigh. “Luna Eclipsed. Yeah I remember… oh…” Ranko said as she began to remember the episode well. Luna had just arrived to Ponyville on Nightmare Night and sadly scared everyone there but no matter what Twilight was there to be her friend and after showing her true self to everyone Luna made many friends during Nightmare Night. “I’m sorry James, I just let old fears over rule me.” Ranko said looking down. “Hey it’s okay. Look, I’ll go with you to help you explain everything to Principal Moon. Trust me this isn’t the oddest thing the school’s seen.” Ranko just looked at James at this.

===

Fluttershy had just finished her getting ready for school after her early morning chores, revolving her animals of course, and was now on her way to school. Normally she'd wait for Applejack, Apple Bloom, and Big Mac to join her on the way to school but today she felt like going it alone for once. She sighed at the early morning breeze blew against her face and the sound of nature was constant. Still she sighed and wished she could be like Princess Luna. Smart, beautiful, and in love. Fluttershy sighed again sadly as she looked around. All these former ponies and not one caught her intrust. Not even Rarity who's she had a crush on for years. Yet after her trip to France she found she didn't really love her the way she thought she did. It was more of a sisterly love than a relationship love. Also that was her issue. She had very little interest in boys yet girls. She sighed happily, girls she liked. She knew that from her constant number of crushes. First it was Rainbow, then Pinkie, then it was Miss Cheerily, and finally it was Rarity. Each dear friends, a motherly figure, and a dear sister. Yet no true love. Sighign again she looked up from the road she soon found she was looking at and nearly gasped. Before her was a girl, one she had not seen before. She had fiery red hair, nice curves, a cute smile, and the most beautiful blue eyes. Unknown to her she began to blush as she watched the girl speak to James.

===

On the way to the school James explained to Ranma that America had its own oddities and so had the school. “No way, Gojira is here in America as well?” Ranko asked shocked. “In New York City, yeah, but the Americans screwed up the name and called it ‘Godzilla’. Besides its nowhere near what the original is like. People just refer to it as ‘Zilla’ now to show the difference.” James explained. “So… tell me about these girls that were in our school again.” Ranko asked curious. “Well sure, but as I said they’ve already graduated. The first one was a real cutie with long bluish black hair but she whore an eye patch all the time and well she also had a wolf tail and ears, cute little fangs too. She used to be the captain of the Kendo-club and speech club. Almost made class president a few times but her little fit with the lunch lady each year kind of did it for her every time. Did you know that she wanted the school to serve Prime Rib and T-bone steak every lunch? No veggies either, like French fries or hash browns.” Both had a good laugh at that. “Okay, okay, what about the next one?” Ranko asked still laughing.

“Well she was kind of odd. I think she died her hair or something. It was always a bright hot color that kept changing like every week. Not only that she kept getting fish and milk for lunch, heck she even ate sushi she brought but one look at anything hot she’d freak. Come to find out she was another victim of Jusenkyo’s water. Her grandfather was a real klutz with her when she was a baby and tripped landing her at the foot of a spring. Sadly her blanket got soaked and she got a half curse.” James explained sadly. “What curse did she get then?” Ranko asked gently. “The spring of drowned cat making her a half human half cat with hot water instead of cold.” James returned sadly. Ranko shivered at that due to her phobia. “What happened to her?” Ranko asked gently as they entered the school grounds. “She… passed away. She died in an auto-wreck.” James said sadly. “Oh James, I’m so sorry.” Ranko said placing a hand on her friend’s shoulder. “It’s okay. She’s in a better place now. Her mom and pop weren’t the kindest of parents.” James replied with Ranko nodding at how that was. “Was she?” Ranko asked gently. “Sigh. Yeah, she was my girl. She may have been a bit odd but… you would have liked her. She’s kind a like Fluttershy in a way.” James replied smiling.

===

As Fluttershy followed the two towards the school her heart and mind started to race. Was she James' friend or girlfriend? Maybe someones sister that was int he hospital and just got out and can now attend the school? He mind and heart just raced as she watched the two walk right through the front door of the school. She stopped and sighed. What's wrong with me? I don't even know her and yet... she's so lovely and beautiful. But what if she doesn't like mares? what if she's a new human to our town? Does this mean we have to be extra careful now. I don't want to be careful but she so lovely that... "Summer!" Fluttershy eeped while turning around holding her heart. "Wow Summer I didn't think you'd be that spaced out." Rainbow said carrying her book bag and pushing her BMX. "Oh now, I was just... reviewing." Fluttershy tried to cover while blushing hoping Rainbow didn't see it. "Uh huh. Well don't just stand around all day class is about to start." Fluttershy nodded an quickly followed her friend inside, her heart and mind still on the cute red head that just walked into the school.

===

“Really, from what it sounded like to me, I thought she was more like Pinkie.” Ranko replied. “Well she wasn’t random. She was shy at times.” James counted. “Really, are you sure?” Ranko asked giving him a curious look. “Okay she was shy a lot of the time but I was able to draw her out of her shell.” James replied stopping at a door. Ranko soon gulped and walked in after a knock and a call of, “Come in!” Inside at her desk was Principal Moon going over a small bit of test results. “Hmm, who is this James, another new student for the school?” she asked looking up at them. “Actually Principal Moon this is…” James starts but Ranko finishes for him embarrassed, “Ranma Saotome… ma’am.” Principal Moon slowly stood up and went around her desk in light shock. “Explain, both of you.” With a sigh both explained to Principal Moon about Ranma’s curse and the issues with it. “Well… this is an issue Mr. Saotome. Yet I feel there is more to this than what I’m seeing currently.” Principal Moon places a kind hand on Ranko’s shoulder. “Why don’t you tell me everything? I could help you if you like.” With a sigh Ranko nodded. “James already knows a good part of it. I came to America to get away from my family.”

The Principal raised her eye brow at this and listened to what Ranko was willing to tell her which was the same as she had told James. “Your family sounds familiar Ranma. Just where from Japan did you come from again?” She asked kindly. Ranko couldn’t hide it anymore. She was found out and… she didn’t want to go back to Japan. “Tokyo… Nerima Ward.” Both James and Principal Moon gasped at this. “Ranma, you’re THAT Ranma?!” James asked worried. “That… Ranma; what are you talking about?” Ranko asked. “Remember I used to live in Japan too Ranma. Word about your fights got around quite a bit. Is it true you um… make tornadoes with your fists?” James carefully replied. Ranko nods sadly. “I think you had best fill me in fully you two.” Principal Moon gently ordered. Ranko sat down and told her everything that revolved around not just her life but Nerima Ward itself. After about two hours of discussion, question, and answering Ranko finished.

“Kuno, sigh. That’s a name I’d hope to never hear again till we caught him.” Principal Moon said after sitting. “Ranma, from what you’ve told me it was a very good idea to have gotten you out of there. As you already know Prince Kuno has a very terrible reputation here in America. A VERY terrible reputation and I highly suggest we get you fully protected this time.” Ranko was a bit taken aback at this, “Fully Protected?” Principal Moon nodded. “I’ll be calling the local police departments around the area along with informing our own and have all of them put you under protection alongside the Japanese Embassy. I also suggest you take the US Citizen’s test the very moment we get it and change your last name. For now I’ll request an OP on your family and those connected to them.”

Ranko quickly stood up, “Wait, don’t put it on Kasumi. She’s… the one who helped me get here.” Principal Moon looked at her and just smiled. “I can do that Ranma. For now all I can do is set it up so you can continue your education here at our school as well as you’re current life. You’ll be expected to come in everyday during school hours and I’ll make it so that you are your own sister. What name do you wish to go under?” Ranko smiled at this. “Ranko and currently Principal Moon, I’m not sure what last name to go under.” James patted Ranma on the shoulder smiling. “We’ll come up with something, for now let me help you out with studying for that US Citizen’s test.” Ranko nodded at this and went with James onto class as Principal Moon made the needed phone calls.

===

Celestia sighed after they left. Seems there was more to Ranma than her sister let on. Not only was Ranma a very powerful Martial Artist with near magical abilities that could be compared to a Unicorn of possibly Twilight's level if she was able to compare it. Sadly all she had to go off of at the moment was word of mouth so she wasn't sure but she could admit he had some power. Sighing she started to pace and began to worry for her dear younger sister. What else is Luna not telling me? Does she still not fully feel comfortable speaking to me after these long years? What had that family done to my dear sister? There are just to many questions here with no answers and the only answers I do have are verbal and internet wise. Sighing she decided to get have Luna work on the local police systems tonight while she got to work on getting the Citizenship papers.

===

Ranko was now comfortable in the school after a full week of being a girl. For now Ranko was the name she would take for herself in America when she needed to explain why she was attending school in Ranma’s place a few times. It was so amazing how fast the Principal had gained the info she needed from Japan to put a very strong OP on his Japanese family and NWC. She even allowed Ranma to have both identities as long as he/she kept up with his/her classes since it wasn’t the first she time she had an odd case come into her school. Still Ranma was thankful that the school had a way of making his a nearly brand new identity and life. He hoped to soon work for the school in a Student Work Program that had been set up for the students to work up at the local market where they would help out as one of the street janitors for about a month. Life was good and it was going to get even better.

Or so she thought, as it was yet another long hard day at school as the paperwork finally arrived from the Japanese/American Embassy. It took a long time to get it done but with James’ help studying Ranma had finally done it and thanks to Principal Moon’s phone calls Ranma’s US Citizen test was much sooner than expected as well, since it showed up the same day. They didn’t know how but didn’t care either for now Ranma was no longer a Saotome, nope. He was now Ranma Cloudsdale. It was a name she and James choose after a location in their favorite series, that being My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic. Yet this was not a day to be moping around, nope. It was a day to celebrate! “So want to hit Cliff’s before heading back to your place to celebrate?” James asked smiling. “Sure, I’ve wanted to pick up another one of those Blanks for weeks. I’ll need to do that test again before I make it.” Ranko replied. “Oh, got another one in mind?” James asked as they walked. “Yeah, though I’m going to get more than just one. I’m going to make four this time and well…” Ranko kind of looked away from her friend embarrassed. “Oh I see. Smart move to do way before Christmas, I bet she’ll love them.” James said as they entered the shop.

“James! Ranko! Come on in! We just got a new shipment in on Blanks!” Both came up to him and awaited the news. “So what you get in this time?” James asked. Cliff raised a box from behind the counter reached in and put down three different boxes. “Tada, Special edition Luna, Celestia, and Nightmare Moon blanks!” Both James and Ranko’s jaws dropped, “No way!” Cliff smiled at them. “Yep, it’s part of the new Alicorn Line coming out. I special ordered these for a few special customers of mine but thought I’d give you guys a sneak peak.” Both looked at the boxes a bit excited. “Each comes with one Blank Alicorn, pattern stencil, coat and mane markers, and all the needed accessories along with a special edition glittering cutie mark stamp.” Cliff explained to the two. “Whoa, we got to reserve a few of these. What you think Ranko?” James asked. Ranko thought on it and… agreed. He/she did like Luna and Celestia and did want to have his/her own personal versions of them. The normal toy versions were a bit off colored for both of them. “Yeah, put me down for Luna and Celestia. Oh and got any more of the…” Ranko had to think this one over. “Anymore Blanks? Yeah, right over there.” Cliff pointed. “I had to move them around for the new stuff coming in.”

===

It was Fluttershy's turn once again to take care of The Crusaders this weekend yet her mind just wasn't into it at the time. Her mind was on the cute new redhead at the school, who she introduced as Ranko Cloudsdale. Fluttershy could still hear her voice in her head every time she thought of it. It was heavenly. "Hey Summer." Fluttershy soo looked down to her distant cousin Apple Bloom and smiled. "Yes Bloom?" The Crusaders stopped and pointed at the new toy shop in town, Cliff's Toys and Collectables. "Can we please stop in the store and pick up some more ponies and Cutie Marks?" Fluttershy sighed. The Crusaders would never change. They still kept seeking out their Cutie Marks in secret yet to keep themselves busy they been buy up the human world version of their former selves as ponies. Personally she too wanted to check the small shop out since the girls before her had finally got her interested in them and make a toy version of herself so she could always remember what she really looked like. To be truthful she had even made toy versions of her friends as well she she'd always had them close when she was in France.

Thinking she smiled at the idea of making a cute copy of her current love interest and keeping in her bedroom for... company. "Alright girls but only if you have enough to get them." The girls cheered at this and checked their pockets and purses, purse in Sweetie Belle's case. "How much you got?" Apple Bloom asked after pulling out her bit of spending money. "I got ten. What about you Bloom?" Sweetie asked. "Your lucky, I only got five fifty. What about you Scoots?" Apple Bloom soon asked. Scootaloo looked down. "I only got enough for a Cutie Mark." Fluttershy looked to Scootaloo and pulled out her own wallet and looked inside and found she had enough to help The Crusaders out."Well if you'll all help me around my cottage tonight and tomorrow I'll help you get your toys." Fluttershy offered. "Really?" the girls asked and received a shy yet kind smile. "Yay, thank you Summer!" They quickly ran off toward the store getting a giggle from Fluttershy, "Their so cute." She soon followed then towards the store.

===

Ranko smiled and nodded at this and took out yet another What kind of pony are you? test. After filling it out with what she remembered of Kasumi she found that the test was… “Mixed,” James answered looking the test over again with Cliff, “the answers are mixed.” Cliff took the test and looked to Ranko. “Ranko this has never had before. According to this test the pony you’re looking for is well… all three types. An Earth Pony, a Pegasus Pony, and a Unicorn Pony! How in the world did you get the answers for these anyway?” Ranko looked away from his/her two friends without talking thinking. “Oh I know from where. The girl back home.” James said smiling. “James! Come on.” Ranko said giving him a tap in the arm.

“Well… they did just come out with the new test yesterday. Let’s print it out and transfer the answers to it and see what the results really are.” Cliff said heading to the site for the Brony Tests. After printing it out and copying over the answers all three where floored. “No way,” replied Cliff. “Impossible,” James said taking the test and looking it over again. “But it’s right there guys, in black and white.” Ranko replied reading the test next to James. The results were uncanny. “She’s an Alicorn.” They all said at once. “Too bad you don’t have the new Alicorn Blanks in yet Cliff. I wanted to make a copy of both mine and the one for her and send it to her for when Christmas came around.” Ranko said sighing. “I could reserve you a couple if I can. How many do you need?” Cliff asked getting the reserve form out for her. “Just two and put two more Pegasus Blanks with them. Remember the ones I got first time?”

Cliff nodded and added the remembered items onto the reserve papers. “All set. I’ll make sure to give you a call when they come in.” Both nodded at this. “Cool, so are you just here to hang out or to shop?” Cliff asked putting the paper in the reserve folder under the counter. “Well we were going to be shopping but since we got to wait on the Alicorn Blanks we’re just hanging out.” Ranko answered. Cliff nodded at this and pointed out where all the new Pony items would be placed in the shop till a set of three kids ran in all hyper. “HEY CLIFF!” They all yelled. “Whoa, isn’t it my three best customers. What can I do for you today?” The three smiled and pointed out the blanks. “Making more I see. Well take your time and remember your sisters don’t want you here too late.” Cliff said smiling at them. “YAY!” The three yelled again nearly bowling James and Ranko over. “Hey sorry about that you two, you might want to head home when these three show up.” They both nodded at this and left the shop waving. “Who were those three?” Ranko asked pulling out her keys for the house.

“Oh those are the Cutie Mark Fan club or The Crusaders as the locals call them. They go about doing everything from working in the school library to working in the farm saying that it’s to earn money for their Pony Collections.” James explained. Ranko nodded at this. Kids just got excited some times and forget manners. “Well onward to a Marathon after home work. Season one or two?” Ranko asked getting a frying pan out for tonight’s dinner. “Actually I have something better. Took Cliff forever to get it but I finally got it.” James said reaching into his backpack. Ranko looked over to nearly pass out, “The movie from the first gen?!” James smiled and laughed at this. Both just sat back and watched the old movie, on DVD of course, till both decided to part ways and of course finish any needed home work. Laying back onto her bed after changing Ranko just smiled to the ceiling. “Life is good.”

===

Fluttershy couldn't believe her luck. She met the cutest girl on campus, learned her name, found she goes to the same toy store she and The Crusaders go to, and she now had a copy of the girl she fell for. Sighing she left the room the girls where sleeping in back down stairs to look at her pony self and the masterfully made Pegasus copy Cliff had informed her Ranko had made. She currently had each dressed in a tuxedo and a dress in front of a small doll sized wedding cake. She smiled at the cute pony couple before covering herself up on her couch thinking of the real them wedding either here or back on Equestria. She was in the tuxedo watching as James handed of Ranko to her, Celestia speaking the vows till Fluttershy finally fell asleep after saying two small words happily, "I do."

To be continued

Interlude: Going Human

Interlude: Going Human

After gathering all the powers of the Elements of Harmony onto Discord, God of Chaos, Twilight and the girls unleashed it, forming a powerful Rainbow of Magic that rose high into the air and then right at Discord who creamed “No!” Entrapped by the Elements’ magic Discord slowly turned to stone and the Magical Rainbow spit forming a dome over the town of Ponyville before unleashing it’s magical might on the lands returning everything back to what it once was with Harmony restored once again. Yet for those of Coltsville, this was not what happened. No, the story was far different that in the Earth TV series named My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic. How it really went still haunted everyone, especially the Mane 6.

-Twilight-

The girls and I had just unleashed the Elements of Harmony at Discord ready to turn him back into a statue but it had hit a wall of lightning he had gathered before him in a shield fueled by Chaos magic. “No! You won’t turn me back to stone!” We all looked at him and pushed with all our Elements might till there was a flash and we all went flying. I didn’t see where the girls or Discord flew off to but I knew wherever I was heading… it was going to hurt but… “Twili!” I turned in time to see a neon pink magic shield capture me as everything just turned… white.

“Ugh… my head.” I blinked as I heard my voice. “Twili is that you?” I looked up to see… I had to blink a few times to be sure but… it was… “A… human?” The Human looked down at himself and shook his head. “Please tell me your Twilight.” I nodded to the human then I noticed the human’s eye and hair. Both where royal blue but the hair had a much lighter blue stripe going down the middle of it. Only one pony had that hair style! “Shining?!”

-Pinkie-

Normally I’d had said ‘wheee!” as I flew through the air towards Sugar Cube corner after the really big and really bright explosion that sent us all over the place but it wasn’t really fun at all. I was… I was scared. I didn’t know what to do, I didn’t want to hurt, or get so hurt I… that’s when the white light covered me and I started crying.

“Over here Carrot! I found her!” It was Mrs. Cake. Mrs. Cake was coming to help me. “Oh sweet Celestia she’s hurt. Get Nurse Redheart!” I felt a blanket get wrapped around me and I was soon held like I used to when I was upset. I… never told anyone but… I didn’t really have a family. I mean I did but they already passed on so I had to be taken in by the Cakes since well… no one else wanted me. They all said I was too hyper but… the Cakes took me in as if I was their own and well… there were times I was so upset I just cried and Mrs. Cake just held me till I calmed down. “She’s on the way Cupcake!” I heard Mr. Cake say but I didn’t hear any hooves. How was he getting around? “Oh thank Celestia we found her right after we saw what happened to the twins.” I stopped crying and looked up worried. “What happened to the… gasp!”

-Applejack-

Boy that explosion was powerful! It sent all of us and that darn villain Discord all over the place. Boy was I in for a world of hurt when I landed. “Nope!” It was Mac, I could feel him and someone next to be get stopped by him and then there was just white. Boy did it take me a while to get my eyes cleared of that white. “Y’all alright Granny?” I heard a voice ask. It soundly like Mac when he was Apple Bloom’s age but… that couldn’t be right. “Oh course Mac. Go on and check the other youngsters.” Now I knew that voice. It was Granny Smith. She was okay. “Yep!” I felt somepony shake me. “Come on sis. Up you go.” I felt like I was brought up to sit and I rubbed my head. “What happen?” I asked blinking the brightness out of my eyes. “Not sure but what ever happened don’t freak when y’all can see.” I shook my head a few times and looked right in front of me to see… “WHAT IN TARNATION?!”

-Rainbow Dash-

Okay I’ve fallen before, no big deal, but never this fast! “AHHHHHH!” I was going to hit the ground! I was going hit the ground and NOT get back up! I was so dead! “Gotcha!” I stopped, well slowed down actually. Someone had caught me and we were slowly going to the ground till. “WHOA!” White. Everything just went white and I felt weird. I don’t know how long it took but someone was patting my cheek. “Hey, hey kid wake up. You okay?” I knew that voice. Slowly I opened my eyes and saw… I wasn’t sure what I was seeing. “Who are you?” The… creature, all furless, tailless and well nothing like a pony at all just looked at me and blinked. “It’s a long story but… I think it be best you get up off this grass before you catch cold. There’s a little something or other beside me crying like a foal and well… I’m not too sure what to do. I never had to deal with a foal or anything like one before.” I looked the creature over and noticed… it’s uniform! “That’s the Wonderbolt uniform!” I soon looked up and noticed that signature orange and yellow flaming hairstyle. “And your hair! You can’t be… Spitfire?!” I asked excitedly. I was with Spitfire! Spitfire caught me! I WAS CAUGHT BY THE CAPTAIN OF THE WONDERBOLTS! SPITFIRE! Before I could do something embarrassing Spitfire nodded to me slowly. “And you are?” I blinked at this. Didn’t’ she know who I was. I was Rainbow Dash, best young flyer named by Princess Celestia and the one who saved Soarin’s apple pie not once but twice? I looked down at myself to make sure what had happened to her didn’t well… happen to me and well… I nearly gasped, nope, I freaked. “But… I’m a Pegasus! Not some… monster!” Spitfire used her new… hoof? I’m not sure what to call it now but she used it to try and calm me down. “Easy, easy. Look I’ll help you as best I can. Now what’s your name and we’ll try to sort this out.” I looked at her and just blushed having to tell her my name again. Was I that forgettable? “I’m… Rainbow Dash.” Spitfire blinked then just stared at me. She then slowly pointed to the crying creature next to her. “Then… who’s this?” I quickly looked at the tiny creature and instantly recognized it’s hair. “Scootaloo!”

-Rarity-

I dare say, one moment the girls and I were facing that tyrant Discord then all of a sudden we all went flying through the air as if we were mere rag dolls. Oh I do hope I land on something… hay. It had to be hay. Well I couldn’t’ complain it was better than what I could have landed on. That was when everything and I do mean everything darling went as white as my coat. It wasn’t till latter I was gently being shaken by someone. “Please you have to wake up. Oh come now it’s very important you do.” I knew the voice instantly. It was nurse Redheart. Slowly I opened my eyes and looked into… “Oh good your awake. For a moment there I thought we may have lost you.” I looked at the… nurse hatted creature as she tended to my sore body. “Now you’re only scratched up a small bit, but it’s nothing a some healing potion can’t cure.” Now I knew she was Redheart. “Nurse Redheart?” She nodded to me. “And your Rarity correct?” I nodded back. “Good. I’ll go inform your family your fine. They’re quite worried about you. Oh and… please put on that outfit before you step out, I know it’s not much but for now it’ll have to do.” I looked to where she had pointed and saw it was one of my dresses but it had been altered. How were you to wear something that had cloth on the stomach unless… I looked down at myself and… screamed.

-Fluttershy-

“Come on y’all wake up!” I heard a voice tell me. Last I remembered was the girls and I facing that big dumb meanie Discord and a really scary explosion. I can’t remember anything after that. “Come on sugar cube wake up!” I slowly opened my eyes to see… two some things with Big Mac’s hair, Applejacks hair and hat, and some really old creature holding an even smaller and really adorable creature in its arms with Apple Bloom’s hair and ribbon. “Eep!” I tried to run and hide from them but I just fell over. “Whoa there nelly! It’s us Fluttershy. Mac, Granny Smith and I.” I slowly turned to them and gulped. “A-Applejack?” The one with Applejack hat nodded. “What happened to all of you?!” Applejack lowered her head. “Not sure Sugar Cube but… whatever happened, had happened to you too.” I slowly looked down at myself and gasped. I… I wasn’t a Pegasus anymore. What happened to us I didn’t know but now I was really, really, scared and I just… cried. “Shush now, It’s going to be alright now dear. We’re here for y’all.” The kind old creature, Granny Smith I think, said placing her… hoof, on my shoulder. I just nodded but Applejack was able to hug me before I really broke down.

-Lyra-

When I saw that guy face off with Twilight and her friends I just knew there was going to be trouble. I grabbed Bonbon and held her close to me as I raised my magic shield over us. I knew what was coming, a really big explosion, but I didn’t expect a white light and being turned into a human to be the end result. “I’m… human.” I said to myself smiling. “I’m human!” Oh how I wanted to get up and dance around in my brand new body but I had to make sure Bonbon was alright. “Bonbon! Bonbon you okay?” I heard a groan behind me and I turned to see she too was human. Boy was she was so much cuter when she was like this. “What happened? Lyra?” She asked and I just hugged her. “Bonbon can you believe it! We’re humans! Oh I wonder if the rest of the town is like us.” I was so excited and so ready to tell all those foals back in Canterlot I was right! Humans did exist and we were the proof! “Lyra calm down. What do you mean we’re… HOLY CELESTIA WHAT HAPPENED TO US?!” I just held Bonbon at this. “We’re humans Bonbon. Remember all those times I told you what a human was and all that human training we went through? Well we’re human now.” I said to her gently. “Lyra… Lyra are you sure this isn’t some kind of shared dream or something?” I shook my head no and gently pinched her arm. “Ouch! Wait, I felt that. Then that means!” I nodded to her. “Oh Lyra I’m so sorry I didn’t believe you all those times.” Bonbon said with tears. “Shh, it’s okay. Let’s head to my room, get prepped and go help around town. If their like us their going to need our help.”

I had been prepping for years for this day. The day I saw or became human. It was my dream now made real. We went to the emergency closet, got the clothes I bought and altered myself from Miss Rarity and handed an outfit to Bonbon. “Remember to go slow and take your time. We’ve practiced this.” Bonbon nodded at me and started dressing. I had a lot more experience at this than bonbon did so I got done before she did and helped her out. I was in a pair of pants, a shirt, and some experimental boots. I soon noticed the boots where going to need some serious work so I kicked them off and put on the second set of experimental shoes and handed Bonbon hers. They were sandals I had expanded on so they would hopefully fit. They be a bit cumbersome but it was better than stepping onto a shard of glass. Once bonbon was in her dress we walked out the door and saw that I was right. “We’re going to need a lot of sandals.” I said looking everyone over with Bonbon just nodding her head next to me.

-Discord-

“So this is what happens when you mix Chaos with Harmony?” I asked myself as I gathered some bit of pony clothing I had somehow gotten wrapped around me as I was sent flying. “Let’s see here. Shirt, pants, that’s it? My these ponies are ill prepared.” I snapped my fingers and soon was dressed as I wanted. “Ah so our magic still works, though I can sense it’s quite limited. I’ll need a new source of Chaos to draw from if I’m to keep my current powers full.” I walked out, now something the Ponies had long forgotten about, a human, and walked towards the nearest source of Chaos. “Oh how I wish to see the look on Celestia’s face when she sees her new form.” Concentrating I found my new source of Chaos. “Ah, its overseas. Well now. Why don’t we go and gather it up?” I chuckled as I created two plane tickets for a place called, Tokyo Japan.

-Celestia-

I was with my sister as I paced Canterlot Tower. “Sister please. You are making us dizzy.” I looked to Luna and frowned. “I’m sorry Luna but I’m worried for Twilight and the others.” I responded. Twilight and her friends has only used the Elements once yet it was against a foe I knew they could defeat, Nightmare Moon. Discord however… He was powerful as long as he was drawing on the powers of Chaos. He had already tricked the girls once with his riddle but now. Now was the true battle. She had helped prevent the girls from falling fully into Chaos by sending Twilight all her Friendship Reports back through Spike, which she’d have to apologize to much later, but… could they do it. Could they unleash the full power of the Elements and stop him when he too would be unleashing all of his.

“Sister look! It’s the Elements!” Luna called from the balcony. I galloped over and saw the Magic fueled Rainbow rise into the air and slam into the other side. We watched and hoped all would go well till. “No. Sister get away from the balcony!” Yet it was too late. Chaos and Harmony had clashed forming a dome over Ponyville and sadly, Canterlot as well. Soon came the Explosion from the epicenter and all was to change. When I woke I found myself before many of my Guards along with Doctors… as humans. I had feared this would happen. “She’s awake!” Someone said beside me. I groaned then sat up quickly holding the sheets over my body. “Discord, the girls… LUNA! Where is Luna?!” The Doctor beside me slowly lowered me down to the bad once again. “Calm yourself my Princess. Everything will be explained in time. You took a nasty hit to the head during that explosion.” I sighed and looked to the Doctor. I had to calm down for I knew everyone would begin panicking as soon as they woke. “Is everyone like we are?” The Doctor nodded. “Yes though some of us have… changed more than many others.” I looked at him confused till he showed me a mirror and I gasped. I had become a sixteen year old human girl. “Discord’s magic must have been stronger than we all estimated. What of the guards?” The Doctor stepped to the side to show me a much younger Shining Armor. “I’ve already ordered everyone to stay within the town however I set a few former Unicorn guards to scout the area using invisibility spells. We should receive a report soon.” I nodded at this. “What can you report at the moment?”

Shining sighed before speaking. “Everyone has be turned into what you see before you however we still seem to hold a large amount of magic still. Former Unicorns can still use Unicorn Magic, Former Pegasus can still fly if somewhat clumsily, and Former Earth Ponies can still do hard labor both Former unicorns and Pegasus can’t normally do alone.” I nodded at this which was good to know. It meant we could still protect ourselves. “What of the Elements and Discord?” Shining sighed again and requested a chair and carefully sat down. “These new bodies are hard to get used to Princess. As for my sister and her friends they are fine however… there are issues.” I gestured for him to continue. “Sigh, they have become… smaller versions of what we are. A former Unicorn by the name Lyra has taken the initiative and began helping around the current town helping those that needs it. She seems to know more than we do. We brought the girls to her once they were… proper. According to her the girls have become what she calls ‘children’ and has even told us their current ages.” I nodded at this. “Have her brought to me as soon as the town has been settled. Also what ages did she report to you?” Shining sighed. “Princess what is going on I’m worried for my family and sister and I worse I’m worried for everyone in this current town.” I raised my hands to show him to calm himself. “I know you are worried Shining but we need to take this one step at a time and I promise to explain everything when we are all settled and fully informed of the situation. Now, about the girls’ ages.”

Shining sighed again and nodded. “All but Pinkie Pie are seven years old. Pinkie however is eight. And there’s… more.” I waited and listened patiently. “A good number of Foals have become what Lyra tells us are babies. We estimate the number to be exactly the same number as the entire class ran by one Miss Cheerily in Ponyville. A few sadly do not have families we can currently locate.” I sadly nod at this. “I was afraid of this. What of your family and the other girls?” Shining smiled a bit at this. “My family is fine Your majesty and is currently attending to Twilight. Luckily they were in Canterlot along with Rarity’s parents who are currently with their children Rarity and a currently baby Sweetie Belle. Applejack’s grandmother is fine as well and willing to raise Big Mac, Applejack, and Applejacks kid sister Apple Bloom. Pinkie Pie is currently being taken care of by the Cakes along with their own babies who luckily where not effected by the regression. Sadly we cannot find Fluttershy or Rainbow Dash’s families however.” I looked at him right in the eye. “However?” Shining sighed. “Granny Smith, Applejack’s grandmother has sent a request to take in Fluttershy since she feels she will need a family and she’s more than willing to do so. As for Rainbow Dash well…” He turned to the doorway to the medical room and nodded to the guards posted there and opened the door to reveal… “Captain Spitfire.” I said as she saluted. “It’s good to see your well your majesty. I um... sorry to come at such a time but uh…” I sighed and smiled at this. “You have permission to speak freely Captain.” She relaxed at this then looked at me seriously. “Let me take Rainbow Dash and foal Scootaloo as my own!” I blinked at this. “Explain.”

Spitfire looked down. “I’m sorry for the outburst Princess. You see I just learned that Rainbow never really had a family in her life and was only let go from an orphanage do to her being so wild. Scootaloo also doesn’t have a family either. We checked the records and found she too was an orphan. Look I may not be the best around foals but… You got to let me try. I owe it to those two.” I looked at Spitfire and slowly read her body language. She posture showed she was determined and her eyes told of true want, not for herself, but some someone else. I could also see in her face a determination I’ve seen many times with many mothers. One that said you would not harm her foals, or in this case, children. “Very well Spitfire, I believe you. They are now under your care for now on however please come to me after we have made a full recovery along with announcement to the citizens.” Spitfire smiled sighing and saluted. “Thank you your majesty, you don’t know what it means to me and those foals.” I nodded allowing her to leave. “Now onto the most important subject Captain. Where is my sister?”

-Luna-

I remembered my sister yelling something towards me and some kind of explosion son following with me falling from the balcony. And now. Now I was being held by a woman I’ve never seen before but know what she was. She was a human, a creature once thought of as myth but was now made real before me. I felt… small as the woman held me. “Husband what is taking you! Hurry before this child catches a cold!” She yelled over her shoulder. “I’m hurrying as fast as I can my dear.” I heard a male call out. Soon I felt myself being wrapped in a blanket as I forced my eyes to open. “Come now Soun, had it been Nabiki would you have been so slow?” The man behind her scratched his head. “No dear I wouldn’t but why would such a child be out here of all places?” I slowly looked around and noticed I was in some kind of camp. Small, organized, and not that far from what looked to be a city. “I do not know nor care. She shouldn’t be out here like she is. Poor thing could be hurt or worse. You have the medical kit?” The woman asked as I felt myself being lifted. “Oh yes, right here.” The man said putting a box down with what looked to be a red cross on top. “Easy now dear. You’ll be alright it’s only a few cuts.” I looked down to notice my hooves, no, hands and feet had been cut up and I also had a few bruises over my small body. Thinking I estimated myself to be no more than… eight possible nine years old. “My what an interesting mark you have.” I looked down to where she mentioned and noticed that both my Cutie Marks where still present. “They look to be Birthmarks dear.” The male said looking at me. “Turn.” The male blinked and did as told. “Oh yes of course.”

The Woman smiled at me as she treated my cuts and bruises. “Are you lost little one?” I looked up at her and using a small bit of my magic soon noticed… my sister and my fellow ponies where no were near me. Knowing the woman would be wanting an answer I shook my head yes worried to speak. “Are you alone?” I nodded again. “Poor dear, I think she must have been abandoned. Do you have a name?” Worried I shook my head no. “Soun we can’t just leave her be. We’re taking her home with us.” The woman demanded. “What?! But dear we already have Nabiki. And you know the Dojo is currently have hard times at the moment.” The one named Soun said in a scared voice. “Soun Tendo, are you saying no to me?” The woman said after she wrapped me in the blanket again. “What, me say no. I um, well, that is… you sure we can do so? Wouldn’t it cause suspicions with the neighbors?” The woman put her finger to her chin in thought. “How long have we been away from the dojo?” The man blinked and cupped his chin thinking. “I’d say about seven years give or take a month.” The woman than nodded. “Then we have nothing to worry about. We’ll just explain that this one came first and then right after Nabiki. And if needed I can contact my clan and have them create some paperwork for us so we can have her permanently.” The man flinched at this. “Of, of course dear. Why don’t we head into town and gain her some new clothes as soon as possible before we return home. And I’m sure little Nabiki would love to have an older sister.” The woman smiled at this. I did not know why but I felt that. I would like this woman. “Good, now, we need a name for you little one.” The tapped her chin and smiled at me. “How about, Kasumi.”

-Lyra-

Young Rarity and I had just finished with the last outfit and handed it to Bonbon. “Be sure the Apple Family get those Bonbon, we don’t want little Apple Bloom to get sick at her age.” Bonbon nodded knowing how serious it was now to get these clothes out. “I can’t believe we have to move around like this! Oomph!” I quickly ran over to young Rarity and helped her back onto her feet. “Remember Rarity, left then right and go slow. Your still getting used to walking upright remember?” I told her gently. “Do not treat me like a Foal!” She retorted before falling on her rear. “But you are a foal, a human child to be exact, so you need to be treated like one so you can get back to living a semi-normal life.” I explained helping her up again. “Fine.” I smiled at her till there was a knock at the door. “Yes?” I asked turning. “Are you the one named Lyra Heartstrings? The one that’s been helping the town currently?” A guard asked from the doorway. “Yes I am. Is there an issue with the clothing again?” The guard shook his head slowly. “No ma’am. It just your instructed to come with me to see Princess Celestia the moment you were done stabilizing the town.” The Guard informed. “Oh yes of course but I must wait for my partner Bonbon to return from Sweet Apple Acers before I leave.” The Guard nodded at this. “One she returned please follow me.” An hour or so later Bonbon had returned and we followed the guard to an now younger looking Princess Celestia.

“Are you the ones I must thank for providing the town with clothing?” Celestia asked causing us to gulp. “Y-yes Princess. Though we h-had help from R-Rarity.” I answered nervously. “Relax dear Lyra, you and your mate are not in trouble. I must thank you for your aid while I was unable to provide it. Word has it you are quite known about Humans and their lives.” I slowly nodded at this. “This is good to know.” The Princess said smiling at us. “I wish you to help the guards with some paperwork they had found in the surround town we’ve been placed upon. It seems to have been abandoned for some time and from what our scouts are able to pick up it seems it was once a mining town of some sort. I would also like you to help provide more clothing and aid to the people along with any other information you can provide. You are our current expert beside myself and my sister to know of the humans. You aid will be of great help to us all.” My jaw dropped at this. The Princess was ordering me to inform the people, former ponies, about being human and how to live as such. “No offense your majesty but… many ponies did not believe me before this. I am unsure they will listen to me even now.” I said looking to my partner worried. Bonbon took my hands and held them and gently stroked them to calm me down. “I am about to change that. The doctor say I am well enough to walk around at this time but I am to at least stay awake for twenty four hours to make sure we did not gain a concussion. After this we will wish to rest so for the next two days keep as you have been doing and provide aid where it is need. On the third day we will make an announcement to those here and inform them of the current situation as well as my plan to keep us safe till then.” The Princess informed us. We both bowed and left for home wondering what we were to do for the next two days.

-Celestia-

It has been two days since the Clash of Magic and it was time to inform everyone on what had happened and what is to be done. I stepped up to the pedestal and cleared my throat with Bonbon, Lyra, my niece Candence, Shining Armor, and the Sparkle Family behind me. Once I had everyone’s attention I soon spoke. “Thank you everyone. As you currently know everyone that was caught in the magical dome two days ago have now become something other than Ponies. We are now Humans on a planet now known as Earth.” This gained a few worried murmurs in the crowd but I raised my had to calm them all. “After a long investigation and having spoken with the Elements of Harmony we believe that the following areas have been mass teleported to this current location. Canterlot, Ponyville, and a large section of the Everfree Forest.” This gained many gasps. “Calm yourselves everyone. We are fortunate that only the hut own by the former Zebracan Zecora has been teleported her with us and none of the monsters from the Everfree had been caught in the dome. We believe that this was done sadly through a devastating clash between the Magic of Harmony and the Magic of Chaos. The two seemed to have mixed causing the dome to form and our current transformation into what we are now.”

I soon gestured to Bonbon and Lyra who stood up and bowed. “We must thank Lyra and Bonbon for their speedy assistance to the town we are now in and have requested that she and Bonbon be our representatives when it comes to human living styles and dressings. A pamphlet made by them will be made available at the temporary Town Library or through request of the Guards.” I gestured to them as well. “Now we move on to a most important bit of information. As former Equestrians we cannot allow the Humans outside this town know who or what we once were. The town hall will now hold registrations for new Humanized names along with aid on homes for those who have lost theirs do to their newest form and our current location. Thanks to Lyra and Bonbon we were able to find that this town has been abandoned and thanks to them we have also found a property contract stating its owner is the owner of this land. We will be sending our most educated to the land’s Government and request that this land becomes ours and ours alone. We will allow humans we fully trust to live with us to keep the humans from raising suspicions. Till then please try to adjust to your current living conditions and help in the restoration of this town. Also we have come up with a proper name for our new home. Coltsville.”

After the announcement and placement of my people I soon gathered the girls in what was once the Canterlot castle which was now some form of large building we had little knowledge of till Lyra and Bonbon had fully explored it. “Princess are we really stuck here?” Twilight asked me. “I’m afraid so Twilight. The guards we have sent out dressed as average humans have reported no signs of Discord, nor my dear sister.” Fluttershy came over to me and gave me a kind hug which I returned. “Why do we need that guy? I mean can’t we just use the Elements and go back home?” Rainbow Dash said from her seat. “I am afraid it’s not that easy Rainbow Dash. For as I had informed everyone, Chaos magic was mixed with the magic of Harmony causing our teleportation. Without Discord we cannot reverse the process that has sent us here and it is the same for Discord. Without us he too cannot return to Equestria and since we are unsure as to what he currently looks like in human form the search will be far harder. From what we know at this time he is not anywhere within the proximity of this town, however we have our former unicorn guards searching the lands as we speak and have informed them to use their magic in only situations that call for it and to only report to us once a month while away.” Everyone nodded at this. “So what about us your Majesty?” Rarity asked with a worried look. “Sigh, for now we will continue to have council with Lyra Heartstrings and her mate. Go about your current lives till we can come up with a more solid…” It was at this the teacher Cheerily ran in to the meeting room with Lyra and Bonbon. “Your majesty, we have an issue we really need to address.” Lyra said as she slapped her hands onto the table.

“What is it Lyra?” I asked worried. “We can have the town but we have to set up a school as soon as possible or the humans will become suspicious of us!” Cheerily said holding out what seemed to be some kind of note. I took it and read what it said. “We’ve been allowed to rebuild the town here under its new name however if we do not have a popper school up but the beginning of this coming Human School Year we may have issues. Meaning we will have to send everyone of Human School Age to a human school!” I announced worried. This sadly included myself among many others. “However I do have some good news your majesty.” Lyra said smiling slightly. “Seems Canterlot and its castle has been turned into a large school campus. All we need are people who can teach the classes and a few volunteers willing to go to human schools to help educate those here currently teaching.” I nodded at the idea. “Very well. Find the needed volunteers and include myself to this list. For now Mayor Mare can take care the town with you aid till I’m able to return to my place as ruler. Lyra, Bonbon, Cheerily, and the girls all nodded at this. “Very well. Let us begin to adapt to this world.”

To be continued

Chapter 7: Memories, Libraries, and the color purple

Chapter 7: Memories, Libraries, and the color purple

“Alright class! Remember to finish that Research paper on the 49er’s by next week!” Mr. Armor yelled as everyone left for the long holiday weekend. It was odd for a school to let out during the fall but James reassured Ranma it was normal. He had finally turn back to normal after his female form’s period was finally over. Normally his curse would only become locked if someone pressed a certain pressure point like the Full-Body Cat Tongue, used magical locking water from a magical locking ladle, or something of the like but no, this was a normal reaction to his body’s cursed form, since his last known doctor visit with a Dr. Ono Tofu before he had permanently left confirmed that ‘both forms were functioning properly’, meaning simple if he was a girl, he really was a girl.

“So let me get this straight?” Ranma asked as the two walked towards a popular outdoor café known as the Golden Bit. “The school lets us out for some holiday called…” James sighed as he explained it yet again. “Family Appreciation Day. It’s a holiday here that celebrates family and it’s one of many town traditions. Most people spend it with people they consider family or they pay respect to those who passed away. It’s pretty big and really important to a lot of people here.” Ranma nodded at this till… “Ugh, every time!” Ranko yelled after yet another encounter with the sprinkler system to a small flower bed gaining a laugh from James. “So not funny.” Ranko said looking at him.

===

Applejack just sighed as she waited for Apple Bloom to get out of class. “Why did that day have to come so darn soon?” She said as she turned her mind back to the clash.

-Flashback-

The explosion was powerful! It sent her, her friends, and the villain Discord all over the place. Applejack just knew then she was in for a world of hurt when she landed but luckily Big Mac had used his body to catch her and one other and then there was just white. It took her a while to get her eyes cleared of the bright color of just plain white till she heard someone talking. “Y’all alright Granny?” Oddly enough it sounded like Big Mac when he was about Apple Bloom’s age and knew that couldn’t be right. “Oh course Mac. Go on and check the other youngsters.” She knew right off that the other voice she heard was that of Granny Smith. At the time she was okay and healthy. “Yep!” It was then she felt somepony shake her. “Come on sis. Up you go.” She felt like she was brought up to sit and soon rubbed her head. “What happen?” she had asked blinking the brightness out of her eyes. “Not sure but what ever happened don’t freak when y’all can see.” She shook my head a few more times and looked right in front of her to see Big Mac and Granny Smith where human. “WHAT IN TARNATION?!”

-End Flashback-

Applejack opened her eyes quickly as the school bell rang once again and children started to run out of the school. She waited till. “Jackie!” She smiled as the three girls. “Howdy girls. Ready to head on home?” The girls all nodded smiling and she began leading the way to each of the girl’s homes. “So what are you doing for Family Appreciation Day Scoots?” Sweetie Belle asked as they walked home. “I’m going to spend the day with mom and Dashie on our bikes! Mom’s found the best dirt path for us to ride on and it’s going to be so sweet.” Scootaloo gushed finally happy to have a family who loved her. “What about you Belle?” Sweetie Belle sighed, “The usual, have breakfast with mom and dad then spend dinner at home but sis said we’d be doing something new this time and she won’t tell me what.” Apple Bloom just laughed. “I bet she’s going to try and get you in a dress again.” Sweetie Belle rolled her eyes at this. “I hope not.” Applejack just shook her head smiling. “What about you Bloom what are you… oh right. Sorry.” Scootaloo nearly asked. “It’s okay.” Apple Bloom said sadly. She was only six when she passed and still cried at times when she thought on it a lot.

“Best we get you girls home. You can all talk again after the holiday.” Applejack said as she tried not to cry. Last year Granny Smith had passed on do to her old age and being human as well. Being nearly a eighty years old did not help the old grandmother as she was turned human. She lasted a full seven years before the old age caught up with her. She hoped and prayed that if they returned to Equestria that… Granny Smith would be with them again, smiling happily as she rocked back and forwards in her old wooden rocking chair. A homemade apple pie made by hoof by her waiting for them in their old farm house. She and Big Mac took the death the hardest out of the three since they were the only ones to remember the old mare fully. Apple Bloom however only had six long years with her and now had to go her seventh year without her. “Hurry up now. I want to get back to the farm before Mac starts making dinner.” Applejack said lowering her hat so she could let out a single tear.

===

Rainbow sighed as she rode her BMX with Fluttershy to her cottage. “You sure you want to spend this holiday alone Summer?” Fluttershy nodded looking down. “The Apples’ are very kind to have taken me in but… I’m just a distant relative and I think it’s best they spend it together. And I’m not really spending it alone Dashie, I’m going to have dinner with Rarity and Belle.” Rainbow Dash smiled at this. “Hey maybe next time you can spend it with my family, I know mom and Scoots would love to have you.” Fluttershy smiled at this. “Yeah. Still.” She stopped causing Rainbow to put on the breaks and stop next to her. “Still…” Rainbow coxed. “I wish we could go back to Equestria.” Fluttershy finished. Rainbow sighed at this as she looked back that day her and Scootaloo’s lives had changed.

-Flashback-

Sure Rainbow had fallen before, and it was no big deal, but never this fast! “AHHHHHH!” She was going to hit the ground! She was going hit the ground and NOT get back up! She was so dead! “Gotcha!” Somehow she had stopped, well slowed down actually. In actuality someone had caught her and both were slowly going to the ground till. “WHOA!” White. Everything just went white and she had felt weird. She don’t know how long it took but someone was patting her cheek. “Hey, hey kid wake up. You okay?” She knew the voice. Slowly she opened her eyes and saw… she wasn’t sure what she was seeing at the time. “Who are you?” The… creature, all furless, tailless and well nothing like a pony at all just looked at her and blinked. “It’s a long story but… I think it be best you get up off this grass before you catch cold. There’s a little something or other beside me crying like a foal and well… I’m not too sure what to do. I never had to deal with a foal or anything like one before.” She looked the creature over and noticed… it’s uniform!

“That’s the Wonderbolt uniform!” She soon looked up and noticed the signature orange and yellow flaming hairstyle. “And your hair! You can’t be… Spitfire?!” She had asked excitedly. She was with Spitfire! Spitfire had caught her! SHE WAS CAUGHT BY THE CAPTAIN OF THE WONDERBOLTS! SPITFIRE! Before she could do something embarrassing Spitfire nodded to her slowly. “And you are?” She blinked at this. Didn’t’ she know who Rainbow was. She was Rainbow Dash, best young flyer named by Princess Celestia and the one who saved Soarin’s apple pie not once but twice? She looked down at herself to make sure what had happened to Spitfire didn’t well… happen to her and well… she nearly gasped, nope, she just freaked. “But… I’m a Pegasus! Not some… monster!” Spitfire used her new… hoof? At the time she wasn’t sure what to call it but Spitfire had used it to try and calm her down. “Easy, easy. Look I’ll help you as best I can. Now what’s your name and we’ll try to sort this out.” She looked at Spitfire and just blushed having to tell Spitfire her name again. Was she that forgettable at that time? She didn’t know and still didn’t wish to know. “I’m… Rainbow Dash.” Spitfire blinked then just stared at her. She then slowly pointed to the crying creature next to her. “Then… who’s this?” She quickly looked at the tiny creature and instantly recognized it’s hair. “Scootaloo!”

-End Flashback-

“I know Summer but… if we do… what happens to the lives we already have?” Rainbow asked sighing. She didn’t want to lose having Spitfire as her mother nor Scootaloo her sister. Have already grown up with only Fluttershy as a friend and no actual family was not what she wanted. “I don’t know Rainbow but… if we can’t find Discord…” Fluttershy said slowly gaining a sigh from Rainbow on the very old subject.

It had been ten full years and still no one had found the former Chaos God Discord. Most of the guards had given up and gave their places to others that wanted to search for him. Still… She really hoped that when they did find him. Things now wouldn’t change.

===

Rarity sighed as she finally got out of her sowing club. It was fun and it was nice to talk about the latest human fashions but sometimes it was just good to be home and relax with well… family. It was important to her now since she nearly didn’t have one. The Clash nearly ended it for all of them back then.

-Flashback-

At one point she and the girls were facing that tyrant Discord then all of a sudden they all went flying through the air as if they were mere rag dolls. She greatly hoped that she landed in something soft and somewhat luckily she did, hay. Though why it had to be hay was beyond her but she was grateful and couldn’t really complain as was better than what she could have landed in, like nothing but solid ground. That was when everything just went as white as her former coat. It wasn’t till latter she was being shaken gently by someone. “Please you have to wake up. Oh come now it’s very important you do.” She knew the voice instantly as Nurse Redheart. Slowly she opened her eyes and looked into… “Oh good your awake. For a moment there I thought we may have lost you.” At that time she had been looking at a nurse hatted creature she couldn’t recognize as she tended to her sore body.

“Now you’re only scratched up a small bit, but it’s nothing a some healing potion can’t cure.” Now she knew she was Redheart as she was very kind hearted and very gentle. “Nurse Redheart?” She nodded to her confirming it was her. “And your Rarity correct?” She had nodded back. “Good. I’ll go inform your family your fine. They’re quite worried about you. Oh and… please put on that outfit before you step out, I know it’s not much but for now it’ll have to do.” She then looked to where Nurse Redheart had pointed and saw it was one of her dresses from her boutique but it had been altered without her permission. How she was to wear something that had cloth on the stomach she didn’t not know till she remembered Lyra’s talk of humans at some point and looked down at herself and… screamed.

-End Flashback-

At the time she had never see her mother and father move so quickly to help her. She had become something she did not believe and her parents had held her dearly alongside a baby Sweetie Belle. Shaking her head she smiled at the plans she had made with her family and her good friend Fluttershy. She knew how Fluttershy felt about being with the Apples. Even though they took her in as a distant family member she still felt like she was intruding, especially after Granny Smith left them. Granny Smith was so kind to all of them and did the kindest thing she could have done, take Fluttershy in when she had no family. Still... to have seen such a kind soul leave them like that. She just hoped Applejack and Big Mac could make it through the holiday once again without having the need to break down with Rainbow or Pinkie’s Family again.

===

“Thank you come again!” Mrs. Cake said as she sold yet another holiday cake. “We best start closing up dear or we’ll never be able to have tomorrow off with the kids.” Mr. Cake said after washing his hands. “True. I’ll go put the closed sign up.” Mrs. Cake said smiling. She loved spending time with her children, all of them. Pound Cake, Pumpkin Cake, and Pinkie Cake. Even though Pinkie wasn’t really her birth daughter, she loved her dearly and they made their lives so much happier. “I’m home!” The Cakes smiled and hugged Pinkie after she arrived through the front door of the shop. “How was school dear?” Mrs. Cake asked getting Pinkie’s usual snack from the display, cupcakes. “It was really, really, really, slow today but Miss Lyra was really, really, really nice and didn’t give us any homework o do over the weekend but Mr. Armor had to assign us a report of the 49ers which I don’t get why they call them 49ers because it really doesn’t make a lot of sense calling them 49ers why not just call them miners because that’s what they are miners.” Pinkie said quickly before giving her mother and father a kiss and hug before heading up stairs gaining a loving laugh from her normal randomness and laughter, and only ten years ago they almost lost it.

-Flashback-

Mr. And Mrs. Cake where holding their baby protectively, praying to Celestia that all this… this… chaos would be over soon. “Shh it’s okay sweeties, it’s okay, mommy’s here.” Cupcake said to her little crying foals. “I hope Pinkie and the girls are okay.” Carrot said worried. “Oh I hope so…” It was soon they felt the explosion and Carrot on instinct used his own body to protect his wife and foals then everything had gone white. Both soon woke to the sound of the twins crying. “Carrot, Carrot? Oh sweet Celestia are you alright?” Cupcake asked worried till she looked down at her babies and gasped. “I’m fine but what… about…” He too noticed the change to not only his foals but his wife as well. “Cupcake?” Carrot asked his wife who nodded. “Carrot, if that’s you, what happened to us?” Carrot shook his head. “I’m not sure but…” Both soon gasped as they finally noticed one issue. “Pinkie!” As quickly and carefully as they could they ran out of their home and started searching for Pinkie Pie, who they loved and treated like their own daughter, even though she was only a foster child for some time. On their way out they had grabbed a blanket just in case knowing how upset Pinkie could get at times.

“Carrot I think I hear her!” Cupcake yelled as she slowly approached the sound of Pinkie Pie crying till. “Over here Carrot! I found her!” Carefully she looked her over and saw she was cut and scratched up, even bruised. “Oh sweet Celestia she’s hurt. Get Nurse Redheart!” Carefully she too the blanket and wrapped it around her and soon held as she always did when Pinkie was upset. “She’s on the way Cupcake!” Carrot yelled at back towards his wife. “Oh thank Celestia we found her right after we saw what happened to the twins.” Pinkie soon stopped crying and looked up worried about the twins. “What happened to the…” Pinkie started before she gasped.

-End Flashback-

For many years Pinkie didn’t have a family. Her mother and father passed away when she was only eight years old and sadly no one in the foster program could take her because she was so hyper yet the two had been around hyperactive kids long enough to know how to handle her, by giving her something to put that hyperactivity towards, baking, and she was quite good at it.

Still to them Pinkie was theirs and they would keep and raise her as their own and have been since The Clash as many had now called it. Sighing they hugged each other before closing up for the day and prepared to have a lovely holiday with all three of their children.

===

Twilight just couldn’t wait to get home to her family, though she’d rather spend it with Princess Celestia but this time it was different. Her mother, father, big brother, and her sister in law was all going to be together this year! Last year Shining and Candence couldn’t come because of a late honeymoon present from Celestia but this time it was going to be different! Still she slowed down and wondered, about Discord and going back to their true home. Equestria. It frustrated her to know that without Discord they couldn’t return home at all. She wanted to teleport, lift items with her magic, cast spells, everything a unicorn is SUPPOSED to do at her age. She was the Element of Magic after all and if she couldn’t be that then what could she be? She sighed and decided it was best to let it pass. Tomorrow was the holiday she wanted to celebrate and nothing was going to stop her! Excepts homework. “Ack!” She looked to her book back and freaked. “Oh no. Oh no, oh no, oh no! How could I forget the report?!” She said face palming. “And the Library will be closed tonight and tomorrow! Oh how am I going to get it done now?” She sighed and thought, hard.

Normally Twilight wasn’t bad about little things but to her homework was no little thing! She still sent Celestia Friendship reports when she could since she was ordered to after a meeting with the Princess ten years ago but still she was a straight A student Human wise and she really wanted to keep that up. Having just ONE assignment would make her look like a slacker and she couldn’t allow that. No she would not allow one assignment make her tardy or even worse a B student! She was going to do the assignment and just hoped that Monday the school would still be closed, since many families would still be cleaning up after such a big holiday. Sighing she continued home with a frustrated groan.

===

Ranko finally dropped her school bag onto the floor of her entrance and sighed. Throughout the trip from school today she had be turned female eleven times and back to being make only ten times. “Why me? And it wasn’t even funny, I hate when I get changed like this.” She said to herself as she slowly walked into her bedroom for a change of clothes. Sighing she looked to the Pony Figures she now had displayed on a shelf she put up on the wall away from the foot of her bed. On the right of the shelf was her male version of herself with her newly made Kasumi Alicorn before a much better looking Celestia and Luna. On the left though was his female version of herself all alone by itself. She frowned at it and didn’t’ know what to do for it at the time. “It needs a few friends.” She said finally as she headed to the bath for a quick change and bit of shopping.

After a quick shower and change of dry clothes he began his walk towards Cliff shop as he walked passed his fellow school mates and fellow citizens. Boy Kasumi would love this place. It’s a whole lot better than Nerima would ever be. He thought to himself as he waved at his favorite sweetshop owners, the Cakes. They were a really nice husband and wife couple with two ten year olds and a really hyper girl named Pinkie. Mrs. Pepper Cake gave him a smile and waved back as she went about helping her husband Red put up a few decorations for tomorrow. Looking around he noticed the entire really was serious about the holiday as each decoration had symbolized family and love. I wish I could spend it with Kasumi. She’s more of a family to me than the others, though… I could spend my day with James. He thought till… “Uh not again!” She looked down at herself and then to the person who did it. “Oh I’m sorry Ranko! I didn’t see you!” She looked up to see it was Miss Bonny who had accidently sprayed her with her hose. “Is everything okay out there?” came a voice and Ranko soon saw it was Miss Lyra. “Oh Ranko. Your soaking wet.” Lyra said to her coming out the house door. “It’s my fault, I wasn’t watching when I turned on the hose.” Bonny explained sadly. “It’s alright Miss Bonny, I’m kind of used to it.” Ranko said discretely wringing the water out of her shirt. “Well we just can’t let you go around soaking wet. Come inside and we’ll try your clothes for you and if you like you can borrow some of my own.” Lyra said smiling. “Oh I couldn’t. I don’t wish to impose.” Ranko said carefully.

“Nonsense. Now come on in before you catch a cold.” Bonny instructed as she gently led her inside. “I’m sure Lyra can find you something to wear.” Ranko sighed as she followed the two teachers inside the house. It was well furnished and had a sense of class to it. The living room was spotless and decorated in Lyre and fake stain glass candy wrapper ornaments. There was a fire place and a mantle full of pictures of Miss Bonny and Miss Lyra and a few others that had some people from town in it. There was even two Pony figures on the mantle that looked familiar to him. “You fans of My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic too?” Bonny sighed and smiled. “Looks like we got found out Lyra.” Lyra giggled at this and came back with a set of clothes from a closet in the hall way. “So it seems, yes we are but please don’t spread it around. We’d like to keep things privet between us.” Ranko look between the teachers then got it. “Your together?!” Lyra frowned at this. “Is that wrong?” Ranko held up her hands defensively. “No, no, I’m happy for you both it just caught me off guard was all.” Bonny smiled at this. “Yes well it catches many people off but we love each other and would trade anything in the world to change that. Now, go down the hall and go into the second door on the right. That’s the bathroom, you can change in there.” Ranko nodded at this as she checked the clothing she was given. Luckily they were her size in both male and female form and was mostly androgynous. How and why Miss Lyra would have such clothes was answered right off the bat. The two where together so one of them had to be the male of the two. Shrugging Ranma changed and came out of the room in a new set of clothes, a simple white long sleeved button up shirt, a set of black dress pants with belt, and her normal shoes. “How do I look?” Ranko asked turning around knowing this is what girls did when they wanted others to help them in shops. Having been with Nabiki Tendo for so long you gotten used to such things.

“You look wonderful Ranko though a tie be a nice touch to go with it.” Lyra said smiling. “Lyra! Enough out of you.” Bonny said gently elbowing her. “Alright, alright, how about Bonny and I drop your clothes off tomorrow while we’re out?” Ranko nodded at this and handed over her home address. “Thank you for the clothes. I’ll make sure they’re clean before I return them.” Ranko said as she left. Both nodded at her as she walked off as Lyra leaned into Bonny to speak to her. “That was a close one Bonbon. Why didn’t you look where the hose was pointing before you turned it on?” Bonbon looked down at this. “Sorry Lyra.” Lyra just hugged her before giving her a peck on the cheek. “You owe me for those clothes.” Bonbon blushed at this before being pulled inside.

===

Fluttershy sighed as she looked over the Pony selection of toy clothing that was available. “You sure you don’t need any help Summer?” Cliff asked stocking the shelves behind her. “Um, n-no thank you. I-I think I can find them myself.” She said shyly. “Alright, but if you need me I’m always around.” Cliff said smiling. Fluttershy nodded as she returned her gaze at the clothing till the shop’s entrance bell rang. “Hey Cliff!” Fluttershy turned red at the voice. It was her again. “Oh hey Ranko, what’s up?” Cliff said waving. “I’m just here to pick up a few more blanks.” She heard Ranko say as she walked inside. Fluttershy dared not to turn around and show how red she currently was. “Sure thing. Need any help this time around?” Cliff asked getting up from his work. “Yeah kind of. You see I’m looking for a few blanks that be a good mix with my little avatar. You know the one right?” She heard Ranko ask. It was such a beautiful name. “Sure I know that one. Let me think here real quick.” Cliff said moving away from her. “Oh right, Summer if you need help be sure to ask okay? I don’t want you getting buried again like last time.” Fluttershy turned even darker red as she remembered sadly the last time she was in the shop.

-Flashback-

It was Fluttershy's turn once again to take care of The Crusaders that one weekend yet her mind just wasn't into it at the time. Her mind was on the cute new redhead at the school, who she introduced as Ranko Cloudsdale. Fluttershy could still hear her voice in her head every time she thought of it. It was heavenly. "Hey Summer." Fluttershy soon looked down to her distant cousin Apple Bloom and smiled. "Yes Bloom?" The Crusaders stopped and pointed at the new toy shop in town, Cliff's Toys and Collectables. "Can we please stop in the store and pick up some more ponies and Cutie Marks?" Fluttershy sighed. The Crusaders would never change. They still kept seeking out their Cutie Marks in secret yet to keep themselves busy they been buying up the human world version of their former selves as ponies. Personally she too wanted to check the small shop out since the girls before her had finally got her interested in them and made a toy version of herself so she could always remember what she really looked like. To be truthful she had even made toy versions of her friends as well so she'd always had them close when she was in France. Thinking she smiled at the idea of making a cute copy of her current love interest and keeping it in her bedroom for... company. "Alright girls but only if you have enough to get them."

The girls cheered at this and checked their pockets and purse, purse in Sweetie Belle's case. "How much you got?" Apple Bloom asked after pulling out her bit of spending money. "I got ten. What about you Bloom?" Sweetie asked. "You’re lucky, I only got five fifty. What about you Scoots?" Apple Bloom soon asked. Scootaloo looked down. "I only got enough for a Cutie Mark." Fluttershy looked to Scootaloo and pulled out her own wallet and looked inside and found she had enough to help The Crusaders out. "Well if you'll all help me around my cottage tonight and tomorrow I'll help you get your toys." Fluttershy offered. "Really?" the girls asked and received a shy yet kind smile. "Yay, thank you Summer!" They quickly ran off toward the store getting a giggle from Fluttershy, "Their so cute." She soon followed then towards the store.

The girls had gotten into the store before her and were greeted by the store’s owner and good friend Cliff from the city. He had moved to Coltsville with Celestia and the Mayor’s permission and set up shop. He’s been having to keep the store stocked ever since. Just as she was about to enter the shop James and Ranko had left it and passed her causing her to see her beautiful blue eyes, warm smile, and long braided red hair. Slowly she walked inside and went over to Cliff as she tried to calm herself down. “Well hello there Summer, how was France?” Summer turned redder at this. “F-fine thank you. Um C-Cliff?” Cliff looked to the Crusaders then back to her. “Yes Summer?” She gulped out of her normal nervousness and soon spoke. “Do you… Do you know Miss Ranko?” Cliff blinked at this and nodded slowly. “Yes I do. Something wrong about her?” Fluttershy quickly looked up worried. “N-no, no, it just um I’d um… Eep.” Cliff looked at her and soon smiled. “Let’s me guess, Dashie and Rarity?” Fluttershy sadly nodded and was glad that he along with one other was allowed to know the secret of the town. Well two other actually. It be three but sadly… she had passed away in a car accident. The other was a meat eater and the last one was a very kind hearted and protective Brony from Japan. Cliff smiled at her. “No worries Fluttershy from what I know Ranko’s a sweet girl and really nice. Almost a mirror image of James if you know what I mean.” Fluttershy nodded again shyly as the girls behind her talked about which blank to get this time.

“I’ll help you out. She made an avatar of herself as well and I always remember what someone gets. Go over and get yourself a Pegasus blank and I’ll get the rest for you.” Cliff said kindly. Fluttershy nodded and squeaked out a thank you. Slowly she went over to the blank shelf and not wishing to disturb the girls reached for one on the top shelf which sadly wasn’t quite secured yet and… “Ah!” The girls and Cliff quickly turned to see Fluttershy get buried by the toys. “Oh no! Summer!” Cliff said coming over to her and helping her out. “You okay? I should have warned you bout that top shelf.” Fluttershy just looked forward having been spooked. Luckily no one herd her bawd like a sheep before she passed out.
Still Fluttershy couldn't believe her luck. She met the cutest girl on campus, learned her name, found she goes to the same toy store she and The Crusaders go to, got buried under a whole shelf of toys and she now had a copy of the girl she fell for. Sighing she left the room the girls were sleeping in back down stairs to look at her pony self and the masterfully made Pegasus copy Cliff had informed her Ranko had made. She currently had each dressed in a tuxedo and a dress in front of a small doll sized wedding cake. She smiled at the cute pony couple before covering herself up on her couch thinking of the real them wedding either here or back on Equestria. She was in the tuxedo watching as James handed of Ranko to her, Celestia speaking the vows till Fluttershy finally fell asleep after saying two small words happily, "I do."

-End Flashback-

Fluttershy finally came back to the present as she finally found the items she had been looking for. Sadly Angel Bunny had gotten ahold of her dear ponies and ripped the toy clothes she had cleaned off of them. Normally she’d never be angry with Angel Bunny but now… he was currently banned from the inside of the house and was starting to reconsider keeping him around or choosing a brand new pet from the numerous animals in her care. Looking back to all the times he had been… moody she slowly found that her little Angel Bunny may need to be let go. She did love him and did not wish for him to have to be punished like he had this week but… having finally learned that it was he who caused the Chicken Coop to have been nearly destroyed and that it wasn’t the first time Angel Bunny had gotten out of control. She remembered when Spike had taken over for her while she and the girls had to deal with a dragon. Spike looked so over whelmed and even stated that he’d never watch over Angel ever again. Sighing she got the brand new dress and tux and turned just in time to find Ranko was dressed nearly in a tuxedo. She was dressed in a white button up shirt, black dress pants, and was currently wearing her normal tennis shoes. She slowly turned and made a mental note to have her Ranko Pony be dressed in the tuxedo and not her avatar this time around.

===

“Well from what I know about you Ranko you’d want that one to be around… someone comfortable. Someone you actually like.” Cliff said looking over the blanks. “Yeah but who?” Ranko asked also looking. “Hmm best bet for now be to do what James and I do when we have this issue. Go with the show.” Cliff answered. “Huh? What do you mean?” Ranko asked confused. “Well you haven’t made many friends here in town other than me and James right?” Cliff asked still looking over the blanks. “Well yeah. I just haven’t gotten up the courage to speak with anyone else yet.” Ranko said honestly. “Make sense. Well what we do is imagine ourselves on Equestria and think of which of the mane six or of the ponies there that we’d like to be friends with us. Me and James want all the girls from the Mane Six to be our friends but sometimes we kind of… favor one more than the others if you know what I mean.”

Ranko nodded at this knowing exactly what he meant real life wise. “So, who would you like as your friends?” Cliff asked pointing to a poster of the Mane Six together. Ranko looked the group over and… couldn’t decide, because she liked all of them though she did favor a few over the others. Applejack, Twilight, and Fluttershy where the ones she favored the most. Applejack because like her she was a hard worker. Twilight because well she and her was very much alike from the start, and Fluttershy because well… she was kind of like Kasumi in a way. Sweet, gentle, and very kindhearted. She just couldn’t’ chose which since she had to be careful of her spending money at the moment. Buying personal items for her female form had taken a bit more out of her normal budget this month than she had planned. “Can’t decide?” Cliff asked worried looking between Summer and her. “No.” Ranko said sadly. “Well… how about we go by elimination and that might help. Which three you like?” Cliff asked kindly.

“Applejack, Twilight, and Fluttershy.” Ranko answered. Cliff watched Summer from the corner of his eye and noticed the slight jump at her true name. “Well Applejack’s not bad personally I don’t think she’d be one you want to close to your avatar. She’s nice and all but she’s a bit too stubborn at times. And I’m not sure you’d want to be that close to someone like that.” Cliff informed. Ranko thought on this and nodded. Applejack be a really good friend to have but… she could find her female half wanting her to be her close personal friend, or better yet best friend like James. “Yeah, she’d be a nice friend to have but I’m with you on her being my best friend. What about Twilight?” Cliff cupped his chin on that one. “Well… she’s a bit bookish and spends most of her time studying. You want to be in a library all the time with her?” Ranko sighed at this. It was true Twilight be a great friend to have and even better study partner but she was an outdoors person and didn’t like being cooped up for very long.

“Yeah she’d be a good friend as well but not a best friend at the same time. I mean I like her but I’m not one to be cooped up for a long time and I really like the outdoors.” Cliff nodded at this and smiled. “Well then you got your choice, Fluttershy. She likes the outdoors, she’s a bit shy and quite but she’s a real sweetie when you get to know her and she gets to know you.” Ranko nodded at this. “She’s actually sweet, kind, gentle, and she really likes the outdoors since she’s always tending to her animals. Yeah I’d like her to be my best friend.” Cliff smiled and she saw Fluttershy close up on herself with her hair. “Alright, You go ahead and get the Pegasus blank while I get the other parts. Oh and Summer I see you found the items you’ve been looking for. How about I ring you up the same time as Ranko here.” Summer just nodded her head quickly. “Great, just give me a few moments to get the right stuff.” Cliff said grabbing the needed items for Ranko.

===

Fluttershy had never been so red in her life. She was so close to the girls she really liked and she couldn’t even say hello to her. She looked down as she walked home sighing. Maybe next time she’ll have a chance to say it. For now she had some toy pony clothing to replace and a bunny to talk to.

===

The next day finally came and Ranko was up early to receive her clothes back from Miss Lyra and Miss Bonny. Today was the holiday the town celebrated, Family Appreciation Day. Stretching Ranko got up and got everything ready for the clothes exchange and finally pulled out her purchase from yesterday. “Well now. Let’s get started and then call up James and just spend the day as friends.” She said as she got to work. A few hours later she had just put the blank down to dry after being given a canary yellow coat when the someone knocked at the door. “Coming!” She called as she got the folded up clothes she washed last night out and headed to the front door. “Oh hello Miss Lyra.” Lyra smiled as she handed over a bag. “Happy Family Appreciation Day Ranko. I didn’t know you and Ranma lived together.” Ranko nearly flinched at this. “Well um yeah. You see he’s my brother and…” Lyra raised her hand. “No need to go any farther. I’m guessing you and your brother came together and since you had other business to take care of he took care of the housing issue.” Ranko blinked at this and decided to go with it. “Yep, you got it. He’s asleep at the moment right now, I wanted him to be have a really nice day today since all the stress we’ve been through these last few months.”

Lyra nodded at this and smiled. “That very sweet of you Ranko. Well here are you clothes. I hope you don’t mind them smelling of lavender, it was all we had in the house.” Ranko shook her head. “Not at all. Thank you for the other day.” Ranko said handing the clothes over. “You’re welcome. See you in school.” Lyra said walking away. Ranko sighed. “That was really close.”

===

Applejack, Big Mac, and Apple Bloom all stood before a grave marker under two Granny Smith Apple Trees, the same apples Granny Smith was named after. “It’s been a while Granny Smith. Happy Family Appreciation Day.” Apple Bloom said putting her gift for her grandmother before the grave marker which read: Here Lies Maria Smith Apple. Founder, Mother, Grandmother. May she rest in peace. Apple Bloom soon rose and hugged her sister and brother with all her might. “You go ahead and run on home Bloom, Jackie and I got some business to take care of than we’ll sit down and eat.” Mac said kindly to his little sister. She nodded and after a final hug and kiss on the grave stone ran home. “It’s been a whole year hasn’t it Mac?” Applejack asked sadly. “Yep.” Mac said normally. “Did we ever really see it coming Mac, be honest with me.” Applejack said kneeling before the grave to put a single Granny Smith Apple, freshly picked from the tree around the grave, on the ground before it. “I can’t recon we did Jackie. She was old we all knew that we just… didn’t want to accept it.” Mac said sadly. Applejack got back up and looked at the grave as the memory of that sad day came to mind.

-Flashback-

Applejack had just finished the last of the year’s harvest for the time being and came inside with Apple Bloom who had just returned home. It was Mac’s turn to make dinner that night and it smelt delicious. “Mac is that Granny’s famous carrot and apple quiche you’re making?” Applejack asked as she entered the house. “Yep. Granny had the recipe laying out so I thought that was what she wanted me to fix tonight. Mind waken her? She’s up in her room asleep. Last I looked.” Mac said pulling out the delicious meal. “Sure thing Mac. Go on and get cleaned up there Bloom while I go get her.” She went upstairs as Apple Bloom went to the bathroom to wash up. She knocked on the door and listened. “Granny it’s time to eat, time to get up.” There wasn’t an answer. Shaking she opened the door and came in turning on the light. “Come on Granny, dinner.” Still no answer, or even movement. “Granny you okay?” She asked walking up to the elder Apple. She soon noticed she wasn't moving at all, not even breathing and quickly checked for a pulse and nearly freaked. Quickly running out of the room she yelled. “MAC RING THAT DARN BELL!” Mac knew exactly what bell the ring when Applejack yelled like this! The Fire Bell for the fire was big enough and loud enough to be heard all over town.

About an hour later Mac, Apple Bloom, her, and her friends where in the waiting room of the towns medical center. The doctors got Granny Smith into the OR as soon as they get her there and were working like mad from what she could tell. Finally… a doctor came out frowning. The group stood hoping this wasn’t the doctor they had to wait on and that he had bad news. “Are you the Apples?” he asked looking at them. “We are sir. How’s Granny?” Applejack asked worried. “I regret to inform you that… she was already gone when we got her here. We tried to resuscitate her but… At least she went peacefully and at home.” The doctor informed them sadly. Applejack couldn’t take it and just broke down with her friends all around her.

-End Flashback-

“If only she had told us Mac we wouldn’t have to deal with all this.” Applejack said letting tears fall. “I know sis. I know.” He said taking his sister and hugging her tightly as they both cried for their loved one.

===

Fluttershy, Rarity, and Sweetie Belle all sat at the table of Rarity’s boutique’s kitchen in the very back. “Thank you for having me Rarity, I really didn’t want to spend it alone.” Fluttershy said happily. “Not at all dear, we love having you over and you know we all love you as a sister.” Rarity answered putting down a lovely made vegetable salad and quiche. “Yeah, we all really like you Fluttershy, you’re the stare master after all.” Sweetie Belle said with a giggle. They all giggled at this remembering the time Fluttershy and Stared Down a Cockatrice. “Now, now, Sweetie, let’s not bring up pony past. We’re here to be as family and that’s what we are. Family.” Everyone smiled at this happily before digging into the well-made meal. “Oh Rarity this is so delish.” Fluttershy said as she ate her slice of quiche. “Why thank you dear though I can’t take all the credit. Sweetie helped as well.” Rarity said smiling proudly. “Yeah, I got to crack the eggs and stir the stuff.” Sweetie said happily. “Let’s not forget the salad, you helped tossed that remember?” Rarity said smiling which gained a smiling nod from Sweetie.

“So Fluttershy I heard you’ve been to Cliff shop yesterday.” Rarity said making Fluttershy stop eating in shock. “Well um yes. Angle did something really bad and I had to replace a few items he destroyed.” Fluttershy admitted sadly. “Oh dear. I knew he’d be upset about you leaving for a long time but surely that little dear couldn’t hold that bad of a grudge.” Rarity said in the bunny’s defense knowing home much Fluttershy loved her pet. “He destroyed two set of my pony clothing.” Fluttershy said going to her normal stare voice and posture and Rarity knew if she ever when into that it was bad. “Oh my. He really did that? I’m so sorry for the misunderstanding dear I thought it be something more like a cup or such. I know how much you miss being a pony dear and I now agree with you that what he did was wrong.” Rarity said gently. Fluttershy settled down and nodded slowly returning to her shy self. “I had to punish him this time. He really went too far and I’m not sure if I should have him in the house anymore. I just hope he learns his lesson and becomes a good bunny again.”

Rarity and Sweetie nodded at this and gave her a much needed hug. “I have homework to do. Thank you for dinner and thank you for coming Fluttershy.” Sweetie said heading up to her room. Rarity giggled at this. “Actually she’s gone to make her newest pony I just got her as a gift yesterday for passing her spelling test. She got an A plus on it.” Fluttershy smiled at this. “I’m glad she’s working hard on her homework and that was so nice of you to do that.” Rarity smiled at this. “Yes I know, now dear we can talk more on some personal things, like that Ranko girl that showed up last month.” This sadly caused Fluttershy to hide in her hair, turn red, and just clam up on the topic. “Fluttershy did I say something wrong?” Rarity asked worried she had said something that offended her friend. She got a very quick head shaking no from this. “Come now dear you can tell me. You know I can keep a secret dear.” Fluttershy looked up through the small opening in her hair then back down before whispering something shyly. “Come now dear you can tell me but you’ll need to speak up.” Rarity gently prodded.

She said it again a little louder but still Rarity couldn’t accurately hear it. “One more time dear, it almost sounded like you said you liked someone.” Finally Fluttershy broke like she did when with the dragon. “I love Ranko!” She quickly covered her mouth and closed in on herself. Rarity was not expecting that. “You… you love Ranko? But you haven’t even talked to her let alone did anything with her.” She replied gently. Unlike many people Rarity was… open minded and was a romantic at heart. To say love was blind was an understatement at times but it did not stop Rarity from being a good and generous friend. “Yes but… she so lovely, and beautiful, and she has such an amazing voice and the most interesting eyes and her hair is such a lovely shade of red.” Fluttershy said lovingly while blushing fiercely. “Dear sounds like you have a very serious crush. Does she hold the same feelings?” Fluttershy blushed harder at this. “I… over heard her in the shop about the pony me. She… she thinks… Eep!” Rarity waited patiently for her friend to speak. “She… she told Cliff that… the pony me was actually sweet, kind, gentle, and like her I really likes the outdoors since I’m always tending to my animals. She even said… she’d… like… me to…” Rarity waited for the rest on the edge of her seat. “Be my best friend!” Fluttershy finished quickly and went bright red. “Oh… oh my.” Was all Rarity could say.

===

Finally Monday came and the town was still cleaning up from the holiday. Ranma just couldn’t believe how big a celebration like this was. Still he was glad for the day off since he really needed to finish his report on the 49ers. Sighing he headed to the library that currently held one other.

Inside Twilight was going over every book she could find magically and quickly before anyone came inside the library and found out what she was doing. “Oh where is it?” She said out loud to herself. Sadly her time was up as the door to the library open and someone came inside. Quickly Twilight used her magic to put everything up but one book and went to where it was originally located when she was met by none other than the boy she met from the day she returned home. “Whoa, I wasn’t expecting you to be here.” Ranma said in shock seeing the girl in Gothic clothing. She was till dressed the same the day they had met. Gothic clothing yet in the same color as her hair and eyes, purple, along with many charms on her clothing that looked to be a six pointed star with smaller circle around it, about five of them. “Yeah same here. I’m sorry I didn’t introduce myself earlier I should have in class.” Twilight said holding out her hand. “Sparkle Sunset.” Ranma took it gently and shook it. “Ranma Cloudsdale.” Both smiled till they looked at each other’s homework and then each other. “49ers?” Both asked at the same time gaining a laugh from each other. “Yeah I have the same assignment, though a lot of these books are really out of order. I know the town take care of it every weekend but seriously can’t anyone here keep an system in this place?” Sparkle said tiredly. “Then it’ll take us forever to find the right books for the reports.” Ranma said face-palming.

“Not unless we work together. I think we might be able to find the books before lunch at least.” Sparkle said hopefully. “Well… okay since we’re doing to same subject. Mr. Armor’s class?” Ranma asked. “Yeah. Oh wait you’re the new kid Ranma aren’t you. You’re the talk of the school you know.” Sparkle said starting on a shelf. Ranma soon started on his own as they talked. “Really? I didn’t know I was so popular.” Sparkle nodded at this. “Yeah well word spreads around fast here and you did show up the same time as Cliff’s new shop. You know him right?” Ranma stopped and pulled a book out double checking it. “Yeah, I met him with my buddy James the first day I got here. He’s a pretty cool guy.” Sparkle nodded at this pulling out a book as well looking it over. “Find it?” Ranma said putting his book back onto the shelf. “No, you?” Sparkle said putting her book up as well. “Well maybe their further in the back?” Ranma said starting to head to the very back. “Wait no!” Sparkle said stopping him. “Why what’s wrong?” Ranma asked worried. “The books back there are off limits to us. Their um… really old and you have to have a lot of signatures to see them along with someone who can handle the books for you while you look at them.” Sparkle quickly explained. “Oh I see. My mistake I didn’t know.” Ranma said turning around. Sparkle breathed a big sigh of relief at that.

“So… your from here right?” Ranma asked trying to strike up conversation again. “Huh? Oh yes, I’ve lived here all my life. What about you?” Sparkle joining Ranma once again for the elusive books on the 49ers. “Well… I’m from Japan. A ward in Tokyo actually but… its personal.” Ranma answer kindly pulling out yet another book and looking it over. “It’s okay I won’t go any farther but… is Tokyo really as big as they say it is?” Sparkle asked pulling out another book to look over as well. “Oh yeah, trust me you’d get lost in it fast if you’re not a resident. Though there are some areas of Tokyo you want to avoid.” Ranma said smiling. “I’ll take your word for it. Ugh this isn’t it either. What about you Ranma?” Sparkle asked putting the book back up. “I found it but… it’s the only issue I see.” Ranma answered handing it over. “That’s odd. Why would it be in the horror section instead of history?” She asked looking the book over. “Who knows? But um… think we could study partners on this? Since there’s only one book and all.” Ranma asked looking at her. Sparkle looked at him and smiled nodding. “Sure, let’s check the book out and get something to eat, I’m starving.”

Both blushed as their stomachs growled nearly at the same time. Both laughed at this. “Sure why not.” Both signed the book and put it in the log book for the library and left towards the local café. “Hey Ranma?” Sparkle asked as they walked. “Yeah?” Ranma asked. “Would you… like to be friends?” Sparkle asked carefully. “Sure. I don’t have many friends actually and well… I’d like to have a study partner from time to time.” Ranma answered carefully. “Sure. You um… like My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic?” She asked. “Does this whole town like it?” Ranma asked curious. “Well it is a very popular series.” Sparkle tried to cover. “True. I just find it odd that an entire town likes the same show, not that I’m complaining though, I like it as well.” Ranma answered.

“Really what episodes?” Sparkle ask as they walked. “Well there’s the first two episodes…” Ranma started as the two walked becoming brand new friends.

To be Continued

Chapter 8: Party Pink, Party hard!

Chapter 8: Party Pink, Party hard!

Ranma was currently trying to figure out yet again how on earth had had gotten talked into coming to a party, let alone a Pink Themed Party. Sighing he looked down at his garb and hang his head. He was currently dressed in a pink tee shirt, pink accented pants with pink belt, and pink accented sneakers. “How did I get talked into this?” Ranma said to himself.

-Yesterday-

Ranma and James had just finished one of the most interesting school days they’ve ever had. For first period, Music Class, it was just listening to classical music and talking about the piece. No homework. Second period, History, was just a movie documentary on the Panama Cannel. Art was the next period and was actually just talk about the famous artist Leonardo Da Vinci. Both had no homework either. Math was a simple game of Math Bingo where the questions where read randomly and you had the find the answer on the card. Everyone still got graded on it but it was fun and the winners got coupons for Cider the Apple Family made, mostly buy one get one free and only limited to one win. All the classes where fun and interesting till PE where to Ranma’s shock we and the others were actually set to work on the gym… decorating it! In Pink! Once PE was over everyone was allowed to return home.

“Okay… what’s going on James.” Ranma said catching up to his friend on his bike. “Seems the Pink one is setting up yet another party.” James replied sighing. “Pink one?” Ranma asked curious. “I say her name she’ll pop up. Trust me Ranma DO NOT say her name today. You won’t like it.” James said plainly. “Right… Look just tell me what’s going on.” Ranma said as they turned towards their normal route to Cliff’s shop. “Sigh, alright but don’t forget I warned you beforehand.” James said gaining a nod from Ranma. “Okay. Each year a certain someone in our school holds a theme party this same time, every time, every year. Last year the theme was Classical and you had to literally dress that way and act that way too but ugh it went downhill fast because of the host’s… reputation. I know because I got caught by the host and invited. The host is persistent, I mean really persistent. You don’t go, bad things happen. BAD THINGS.”

===

Pinkie was bouncing on her toes the entire time she was in the center of the square passing out invites. She had already handed her friends their invites after school but now she needed to get more since it was in the school’s gym. She knew exactly who she wanted to invite to the party and was determined to do so. She was going to get Ranma and/or Ranko to come to the party! She just had to find one of them and invite them. Normally she wouldn’t do this but she was determined to welcome Ranma to Coltsville no matter what so she triple checked the route James Ranma or Ranko would take home and memorized it greatly. All she had to do was wait for Ranma or Ranko to show up and had one of them the invitation. She did however keep to one promise she made to herself. She was NOT going to be persistent this year. Nope because doing so would be mean and rude, also she wanted to make a new friend and she loved making new friends. She almost messed that up last year with James. She just couldn’t bear being so uptight and classical for the entire night. She even got a lecture from her DJ friend the former famous DJ PON-3, also known as Vinyl Scratch, after her bit of hyper activeness during the party.

Vivian, as Vinyl was now called, really laid into her for what she had done and could even remember the lecture word for word.

-Flashback-

Once the party had ended, in disaster Pinkie turned to say good bye to her friend and clean the mess up herself since she did make it, yet Vivian had other plans and walked right up to her ticked. “What was wrong with you Pink?!” Pinkie stepped back at this. “Vi, I’m not sure…” Vivian stepped forward mad. “You know exactly what you did Pink! You promised me you wouldn’t messed this up for me and look what you’ve done!” She said gesturing to the room. Everything that was Classical based was either ruined or destroyed beyond repair, especially a certain cello owned by the musician for the night, the former Earth pony cello player Octavia. “Not only did you ruin the party you ruined Ta-Octavia’s Cello! She won’t even talk to me now because of this. Thanks to you I… I…” Vivian just sat down and dropped her headphones and shades on the floor.

“Vi, I… I’m so sorry I didn’t…” Pinkie tried to say before Vivian just broke done. “She hates me! All I’ve done, all I’ve tried, everything down the drain thanks to you! Now I can’t… tell… her… I love her.” The last came out in a full blown wail. Pinkie’s eyes widened. She never knew that Vi had her eyes on Octavia. “Vi. Oh Vi what have I done. I’m so, so, sorry, please let me make it up…” Vivian just looked Pinkie in the eyes with hurt and anger. “Don’t talk to me! EVER!” at this Vivian ran forgetting her glasses and her headphones. Pinkie never felt so alone or as bad in her life.

-End Flashback-

The next morning after that party Pinkie used up all her savings to have Octavia’s Cello repaired and even went as far as make fully accurate Pony Figures along with correct play-sets and accessories along with a note saying sorry to both. She was forgiven but swore to them and James to never do what she had done ever again. Even James was upset about it since she pressured him into coming. This time it was up to Ranma or Ranko to come and if they didn’t come, that was fine because she wanted to make friends right. So for now, Pinkie was going to wait patiently and be nice about the invite and not pester those she invited. She was going to be a good girl and make her friends and her family proud.

===

Mrs. Cake sighed as she looked at the clock and calendar. Tonight was Pinkie’s Pink Party at the school and she had to make sure everything was set up right for it and hoped her daughter would behave this year. Last year she had to help calm her down before she and her husband could help her. They took her to the music house, a store for instrument retail and repair, then to Cliff’s for the other half of the needed gifts to help their friendship return. She just hoped and prayed that these two people she was going to invite where going to be nice. For now she had cupcakes to finish. “Now Pound be nice to your sister.” Mr. Cake said to his son who was currently being chased around the store front by his sister Pumpkin. They didn’t wish to change the children’s names do to their young ages and confuse them when they returned home to Equestria, whenever that was. “Give her back!”

“Nope! Can’t catch me!” The twins yelled back and forward as they ran with Pumpkin getting more and more upset by the moment. Sighing Mr. Cake waited and caught his son as he ran past. “Okay Pound that’s enough. Give back your sister her toy.” Pound frowned and after being put down handed back a very cute looking stuffed pony toy. “Sorry.” He said handing it back. “She not hurt?” Pumpkin said taking and handing the toy over to her father. Mr. Cake looked the toy over carefully and nodded. “She’s fine sweetie. Now go on up and play in your room.” The nodded and ran upstairs though Pumpkin was skipping instead of running. The Pony toy was made and given to her by her big sister Pinkie when she was only five and the family knew it was very special and very important to her. The pony was made to look like Pinkie herself but like the young Cake it didn’t have a Cutie Mark and Pinkie promised when she gained it she’s put it on. “Sigh, kids.” Mr. Cake said smiling gaining a kiss from his wife.

===

Ranma, or Ranko as she was currently do to yet another sprinkler, was still spooked by what James had told her earlier. Popping out of closets, random rooms, stores, clothes baskets, it was just insane and a bit frightening. Having had experience with Prince Kuno she took these words to heart. For a moment she worried if Pinkie was possibly related to the Kuno Clan but that was put to the side after meeting and learning about Pinkie from them. It wasn’t much but it confirmed her belief that Pinkie wasn’t mean spirited, no, she was just a bit overly hyper. “Hi!” Ranko instant fell off her bike. “Ah!” Ranko groaned as someone quickly came over to her. “Oh no, I’m so sorry, you’re not hurt are you, I didn’t mean to scare you so bad that you fell off you bike and get hurt, I’m so, so, so, sorry, please forgive me.” Ranko had to process all this before she looked up to see, Pinkie Cake and she looked pretty worried. Not like James had described earlier as being super hyper active, though did have to admit she did smell quite a bit like cotton candy and cake.

“Um, no I’m fine. It’s okay I was just surprised that’s all. Um, yeah I forgive you it was an honest mistake.” Ranko replied as she finally got all of what was said processed. “Oh good. I mean all I did was say Hi then you were all like, Ah, and you fell over and I was like, oh no you’re not hurt are you, so I came over and I’m so glad you not hurt, because that be really bad if you got hurt and it was my fault. All I wanted to do was stop you for a moment and give you this invitation for tonight’s party but I think I’ll put it off till tomorrow so I better let my friends know this way they can tell everyone else I invited that it’ll be tomorrow. Oh and it’s a theme party so you might want to know that it’s a Pink party so you have to come dressed in pink or at least have pink on you because well it’s a theme party and if you’re not in the theme it’ll throw the part off and we really don’t want that right so if you want to come please come but if you don’t want to you don’t have to because it’s your choice to come or not but you and your brother are invited so I’m really hoping either of you will come but no matter what I would like to be your friend so will you be my friend?” Pinkie said all in one breath.

Ranko had to blink in amazement at how one girl could get over five to six sentences out in one single breath, and so quickly that it took Ranko a full min to process what was said before ever answering. Slowly running each sentence through her head she finally came down to her needed answer. “Um well… we’ll think about the party, and um thank you for giving us the time to do so. And it’s a Pink theme party?” Pinkie nodded quickly. “Um okay. And well…” Ranko thought over the previous actions that had just happened closely. The girl before her had scared the living day lights out of her yet she was very concerned she may have gotten hurt from it. She then apologized for scaring her and was actually scared she had hurt her. Last person who did that too her didn’t really care nor even apologized for doing it till after the failed wedding. And that person was Shampoo, a Chinese Amazon who… well thinking on it for a bit, did become much friendlier after becoming an Ally.

She looked to the girl, smiling at her with a look of sad hope and after sighing smiled at her. “And I’d love to be your friend. I’m Ranko Cloudsdale.” She held her hand out to Pinkie who after gave a look of shock then pure happiness took the hand and helped her new friend up. “I’m Pinkie Cake. I’m so glad we’re friends.” Pinkie said smiling. “Same and trust me on this Pinkie if I’m your friend then so is my brother.” Ranko said pinking up her bike then she looked around worried. “Oh no!” Pinkie looked to her friend worried. “What’s wrong?” Ranko searched all over with her eyes as she explained. “I just bought a new figure from Cliff’s shop and the bag’s gone! I’m not even sure if I fell on it and it got smashed.” Pinkie gasped at this and helped her look around till… “Hey I think I found it!” Pinkie said from a bush holding up a shopping bag. “Let me see.” Ranko said kindly as she helped Pinkie out of the bush. Pinkie handed the bag over and Ranko looked inside smiling. Inside was her new Unicorn pony figure along with the items she felt matched her newest friend and study partner, Sparkle Sunset.

“Thank you Pinkie, it’s all here and safe. Thank you.” Ranko said smiling. Pinkie smiled back. “You’re welcome, well I better get home and let mom and dad know that I’m putting the party off till tomorrow. Hope to see one of you there. Later!” Ranko waved at her newest happy go lucky friend and sighed. “What have I gotten myself into?” Ranko asked herself.

-Today-

Ranma sighed as he tried his best to mingle with the crowd. At least Sparkle was here, dressed in a bit darker pink, and she seemed fine with the whole thing, even going so far as dancing with a few girls he didn’t know. Even the DJs where in pink and not fazed by it. Both we’re pretty well known and in his Music Class. The tall lean girl with blue dyed hair and similar clothed to his own yet with a pair of what looked to be knuckle dusters along with pink trimmed and accented headphones was Vivian Scratch. She was more of a rocker than a natural musician and was a pro when it came to the disk tables. Ranma had a few of her personal recordings at home to listen to that James and Sparkle had gotten for him after they talked about and with her. Next to her was Octavia, a tall, lean, dark haired girl with a passion for classical music that was so defined that it literally showed in her music. She played the Cello and sadly not much else, even though Miss Lyra did try to teach her the Violin and many other string instruments.

Normally she wore a uniform like he had seen numerous times back home, similar to a business suit but a bit less classy. Tonight she had let her hair down or so the saying goes. She still had her Cello with her but this time it was plugged into Vivian’s equipment and made some amazing music. She was also dressed like your average teenager instead of a snobbish grad student. She was in a reverse version of Vivian and Ranma clothing which instead of the clothed being blue with pink trim it was pink with blue trim. Still Ranma wished the girl would lighten up a bit more as she still had on her trademark bowtie like collar around her throat.

“So, liking the party?” Ranma heard beside him. He turned and found Pinkie literally decked out in pure pink. Pink shoes, pink jeans, pink belt, pink belt buckle, pink tee shirt, pink vest, pink fingernails, pink make-up, the works. She was just… pink! “Um, yeah. Sorry sis couldn’t come but um who knows maybe she’ll show up later.” Ranma said carefully. “Great! Oh and you so have to try the punch and then the main even for the night, Karaoke! Oh it’s going to be so much fun.” Pinkie said happily. “Hey Pinkie, you going to dance with us or what?!” Both looked up to see a rainbow colored haired girl wave at them. “Coming! Hope you sister comes.” Pinkie said waving back to the girl. “Um right, oh and um, I might have to step out later. Chores.” Ranma said carefully again. “Oh sure. Take care Ranma!” Pinkie said as she rejoined the group.

===

“Boy Pinkie do you think you pulled your theme off right?” Rainbow joked. “Yep!” Pinkie said right back. “So you got Ranma to come huh?” Twilight asked as she came back with some… water? “Yep and where you get the water?” Pinkie asked looking at her friend. “Oh, well I brought them because… I walked here remember. With Jackie and Summer. We needed something on the way here and we didn’t drink them all.” Twilight tried to explain with offending her friend. She knew of Pinkie’s punch and did her best to stay away from the stuff. “Oh, okay.” Pinkie said returning to the dance floor with Rarity and Applejack. “Close one.” Rainbow said taking her bottle. “Yeah, I mean I don’t want to hurt her feelings but that punch of hers it way too…” Twilight tried to come up with the right word for it. “Sugary?” Rainbow tried. “More like, powerful.”

===

Ranko sighed as she noticed she wasn’t seen changing genders yet again. Having to use the bathroom to change this time was not what she wanted to tempt but she had very little choice. Luckily no one saw her leave the men’s room and join the party. She was still wearing the same clothes her male form had on but she did make a few changes. She now wore a dark pink hair tie in her hair and she now had pink knuckle dusters on. She also added a bit of make-up she had just learned to get on after several attempts. The newer American brand items where much different to put on then back home when she was trying to fool Ryoga but this time she was glad for Sparkle’s help in it. She now just wore the simple stuff and kept it at that. She had a bit of pink blush on as well as bright pink lip gloss. It wasn’t bad but she still had to remember she was really a guy. It was just another part of her need to stay hidden and safe while in America.

Thirsty and a bit hungry she slowly made her way towards the refreshment table never knowing what danger was hidden right in the middle of it. The Punch bowl.

===

Fluttershy sighed as she stayed near the refreshment table. She came only because Pinkie said Ranko might show up. Might being the main word for the night. She looked down at her clothing and pulled out her compact and checked herself over once again. She was in her normal sweater and long skirt but it was no longer yellow and brown. No, tonight the sweater was as pink as her long hair and her long skirt was now blue with pink accents. She even went as far as added small dark pink hair butterfly clips to her hair. She was also wearing make-up that she had Rarity help her out with but kept the compact on her just in case she need to touch up her make up. Finally putting it down pleased she was still in no need of such touch ups she gasped silently at who she saw at the table next to her, Ranko.

===

Ranko sighed after she ate a full dozen of the delicious looking cupcakes. She knew she shouldn’t have but after one bite she just couldn’t resist. However she so needed a drink and the only thing here to drink was the punch. She grabbed a small cup of the drink and quickly took a test sip then drank the whole cup gaining another. Whatever was in the punch, it was way too good to pass up or stop drinking.

===

Fluttershy’s eyes widen in fear as her Ranko had not one but four full cups of Pinkie’s famous punch. She wanted to warn her but… she cursed her shyness. “Time for Karaoke Everyone!” Pinkie’s voice called out over the microphone. Fluttershy gulped and hoped she wasn’t called first like the last few times. Sure she had a lovely singing voice but she didn’t like doing it in front of large crowds much. “Let’s change it up today everyone and ask our newest resident Ranko to singe for us!” Fluttershy turned deep red from this. Ranko, the Ranko right next to her, was going to sing?

===

Ranko looked up from her fifth cup of punch and blinked. They wanted her to sing? Looking around she gulped and nodded walking up to the mike and the flat screen TV that would show the words. She looked through the list of songs and found one she liked. It was some song calledReal Emotion from a game called Final Fantasy X-2. Breathing she brought the mike up and sang.

===

Twilight, Pinkie, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Rarity, and Fluttershy where all floored along with Vinyl and Octavia. Not only was Ranko singing to the song she was dancing to it like a pro. “Whoa…” Was all Rainbow could say with widened eyes as the girls all nodded except for Fluttershy. She slowly sat down and watched the redhead enjoy herself on the stage that once held Vinyl’s equipment for the karaoke gear. Once done everyone in the gym called for an encore. She was just too good to let her step down now.

===

Ranko finished the song with a sigh and soon heard her fellow students calling out over and over, “Encore! Encore!” Ranko soon blushed and slowly nodded after gesturing for a bit more punch that somehow Pinkie got her. How she moved so fast was a true mystery but sighing and drinking her drink she moved onto another good song on the list. It was called All About Us by tatu. After that one she really started to get into it, and the punch, and soon sang Remedy by Little Boots, which started to worry Vinyl a bit but Ranko put it off as nothing. With each some the tone got louder and louder causing Vinyl and Octavia to become even more scared for some reason. She kept singing and drinking punch till she hit the song Melt by none other than the famed Vocaloid Hatsune Miku.

===

Celestia and Luna where currently in Celestia’s home having a nice cup of tea till. BOOM! “What in Equestria was that?!” they both yelled at the same time as they soon found not only their cups were shatters but anything that was made of glass as well was shattered.

===

Ranko coughed as the smoke cleared from the gym. “Oops.” Every speaker, every glass including Vinyl’s own glasses, where shatters and broken. “Um, sorry about that everyone. I guess I sung a few notes too high.” She said to everyone as she scratched the base of her ponytail. Everyone just nodded slowly.

To be continued

Chapter 9: In for the buck, out with a bushel.

Chapter 9: In for the buck, out with a bushel.

It had been a full week since the Pink themed party and things didn’t look up for Ranma this month. The party damage accidentally caused by his female half had taken a large chunk of money out of his monthly budget to repair the damage done to the school and surrounding homes and businesses. He didn’t even know his female side could hit such a high note and while amplified by the speakers… he was glad he didn’t have to pay any medical bills as well. Sighing he looked over his old monthly budget and the newly recalculated budget. “Sigh, great.” He dropped the paper back on the table and worked the budget out yet again. So far he had done this ten times to be sure and well… he was glad he had a calculator. Math still wasn’t his strongest subject but it was needed. He had checked the balance ten times already and it was still the same. “Okay, we take out the repair bill, the food costs for this month, the cable bill, power bill, property bill, and that leaves me… ugh.” Ranma dropped his head onto his kitchen table once again. He was cutting it close this month, really close.

===

On the other side of his street James was having a similar issue. “That just can’t be right.” Unlike Ranma he was working the budget out on a laptop. He typed in the budget once again and sighed as it calculated the same amount. “Great… now I need to pick up a job to catch up the budget this month.”

===

Vinyl Scratch was still ticked at losing her old speakers but the new ones would do for now till she could purchase a new set yet she knew it wasn’t important at the moment. The new set of speakers where a portable and not as big as her old set and just didn’t have the bass she needed for her shows. Right now, the most important thing to her now was Octavia and the important date she’d be having this week. Going over her budget she found she was a few bucks short for the whole date and really needed the cash. Yet where was she going to get the extra cash at this point? That she really needed to figure out before the date.

===

Applejack still didn’t like the idea of having extra hands on the farm again but… being human meant you had very little choice in the matter. Apple bucking was now out of the option since well she couldn’t buck anymore. Sighing she looked over the sign one last time. Wanted: workers for short apple picking season with good pay and even better company, all those interested please come to the Apple Family Farm. Applejack nodded at her work yet still sighed.

She really wanted her friends to help her this season but due to school and family they couldn’t help this round. Twilight was visiting the city with her brother and sister-in-law, Pinkie had to watch the twins while the Cakes had to attend to a long list of birthday party orders, Rainbow and Scootaloo where prepping for the big race coming up next month and their mother was out training with The Bolts, then there was Rarity and Sweetie Belle having to attend weekend classes at the school for clubs. The only one left was Fluttershy and didn’t want her overworked. Blood or not she was family and she dearly loved her family and now had to rely on them for the season. “You take it easy there Mac! We don’t want another accident like we had last season.” She said over her shoulder to her big brother. “You worry too much sis. There won’t be any accidents this season.” Big Mac said as he tossed around yet another hay bale. “That’s what you said last season before you cracked a few ribs. Now take it easy.” Applejack scolded before. “Ah!” The sound of hay bales falling caught Applejack’s attention quickly! “MAC!”

===

Ranma and James both looked at the local paper with Vinyl right between them in the wanted section when they heard a bell ringing. “What’s that?” Ranma asked curious. “That’s the Apple’s alarm bell! They got an emergency come on!” Vinyl yelled taking off quickly. Ranma and James dropped the newspaper and grabbed their bikes, only stopping to pick up Vinyl before heading to the Farm. There they found AJ and young Bloom working on a large pile of hay bales. “Mac’s trapped under there!” AJ yelled at the three and they quickly got to work while Vinyl used Ranma’s bike to get to the Medical Center. “I told you to take it easy Mac! I told you!” AJ said grabbing and tossing bale after bale till she just broke down and cried with Ranma catching her as she cried. “I found him!” James yelled from the middle of the pile. “Is he…” AJ asked slowly. “He needs medical attention but he’s still kicking!” he yelled back gently checking him over.

“Come on let’s move these out of the way for the medical team.” Ranma said gently as the medical team finally showed up.

===

Nurse Redheart sighed as she slowly came out of Big Mac’s medical room and out into the waiting room where the Apples, Ranma, Vinyl and James were waiting. “How is he Velvet?” AJ asked looking up. Redheart or Velvet Hearts as she was now known sighed. “He’s going to be laid up for some time. His right arm and left leg were broken from the pile up. He was smart to protect his head and chest the way he did. He’s lucky to have only got out that with some broken limbs.” AJ just growled. “I told that brother of mine to take it easy! Now we have to hire a crew!” Ranma, James, and Vinyl looked to each other and thought hard on this before they all nodded. “AJ, if you like we’ll help you out.” Ranma offered. “What’s that?” AJ asked shocked. “Hire the three of us. We’d be more than happy to help you this season.” James added with Vinyl nodding.

“I well… thanks yawl. I didn’t know what me and Bloom would do if we had to do the work all on our lonesome.” AJ said taking off her hat. “Not a problem AJ, it the best we can do after what happened.” Ranma said smiling. AJ just smiled back nodding.

===

The next day after school the group, plus Fluttershy showed up at the farm to start picking. AJ showed Ranma, James, and Vinyl how to pick the apples and how to have them stored and even went as far as tell Ranma about the farm itself, while keeping the original details out of it. “We here at Apple Family Farms sell and make apple products we sell to the town’s markets. Everything we make is farm fresh and delivered just the same.” AJ said putting another basket of apples into the back of a hand drawn cart. “You must sell a lot to have so many apple trees.” Ranma responded adding two baskets of apples to the same cart.

“You bet your bike on that Ranma. Apple Family farms been here for four generations and we aren’t going to change our ways for nothing.” Ranma nodded at this. He liked the work a lot. It was very labor intensive and forced his body to do a lot up upper and lower body work exercises while making the job extremely enjoyable by letting him work with dear friends. He was already planning on his next pony figure when thunder clapped. “Hey AJ I just remember I have a huge report to get done. Mind if my sister Ranko takes over for me?” AJ looked at Ranma and then saw the one behind him just turn extremely happy yet shy at the same time at the name.

“Go right on ahead Ranma just be sure she knows how we do things here on the farm before you go and send her.” Ranma nodded and headed to a safe place to change his clothes before it rained. A few moments later Ranko showed up smiling and offering to help out the farm.

===

Fluttershy’s heart jumped when she heard that Ranko would come to the farm to help out as well. She sighed under her hair as she blushed at the memory of her singing. She had such a lovely voice and so wanted to hear it once again. “You alright sugar cube?” Fluttershy looked up at her cousin and turned bright red from blushing and hid behind her hair. “I… I’m fine AJ.” Applejack raised an eyebrow at this. “You sure Summer? Yah look like you’ve been out in the sun too long.” This got her a mild squeak from the shy Pegasus turned human girl. “Sigh. Come on Summer, yah can talk to me you know.” She didn’t want to let anyone know yet that she had a crush on Ranko, especially Applejack.

Applejack’s family was somewhat old fashioned and Fluttershy often worried just how she would take it that she was once a filly-fooler. Well she still was but she didn’t know the human word for this as of yet. For now she had to keep quiet or she’d be well… unwelcome?

===

Fluttershy really started to worry Applejack. She was family and whatever the issue was she would support her no matter what. Looking behind her as who was currently working on the next tree and her cousin she soon put two and two together and got tree. Or something like that. She turned to her cousin and smiled. “We’ll talk later okay and don’t yah worry none, just follow your heart and you’ll be right as rain.” Fluttershy sighed at this and gave Applejack a smile. “Thank you. I… think I will.” AJ nodded then turn to the group working. “Alright all, it’s starting to get mighty muddy out here so let’s load up and head into the house before we all catch ourselves a cold. I’ll warm up some nice cider for us along with a good old fashioned Farm healthy meal for all of you.” Everyone smiled at this except Ranko. “Um, mind if I just have regular cider AJ? I’ve never had hot cider before.” AJ blinked at this. “Never had Hot Cider before? Well this’ll be a first for you than Ranko. And don’t worry I can make you just some warm cider if you like.” Ranko just laughed slowly at this. “Um right… thanks.”

They soon loaded up the cart and made their way through the rain back to the Apple Family’s farm house with Ranko getting up to James real quick do to a major worry. “I think I’m in trouble James. If I get any of that hot cider on me I’ll have to explain the curse to them and I don’t want to do that right now.” James nodded at this. “Hey AJ I’ve been thinking, what’s in your Cider that makes it so good?” AJ just smiled at that as she helped pull the cart with Vinyl. “I’d love to tell you but it’s an old Apple Family secret that’s been passed down from family member to family member and I just can’t go around spouting off family secrets now can I?” James shook his head. “No but well… never mind.” AJ stopped and looked at him. “Come on now, out with it.” James sighed. “Well since Ranko hasn’t had the Hot Cider before well I was wondering if there would be anything in it that she could be allergic too.” AJ took her chin and nodded at this. “You’re a good friend to be concerned about that and I’m a might sorry for not thinking about that. Anything you allergic to Ranko?”

Ranko sighed inwardly at this. “Well there are some spices I’m allergic to but I forgot what they were. Ranma’s better at keeping track of what ones.” AJ nodded at this. “Well… I guess I can reveal a few of the spices we use but not many. We use nutmeg, cinnamon, and all spice for the main ingredients.” Ranko thought on them and knew Kasumi used such Spices a lot but… well she also was seen eating a lot of food with such ingredients. She was stuck. “Well I’m not allergic to those that’s for sure.” AJ nodded at this and continued onward towards the house and then looked back at her friend. “Well tell you what Ranko. I’ll just set you aside a cold one for you and whenever you’re feeling like having some hot cider you can come over and ask.” Ranko blinked at this. “You sure? I don’t mean to offend.” AJ stopped the cart inside the barn and started just left the cart for the time being. “Not offended at all Ranko. I think it be best we start you out slow and work you on up to the good stuff that’s all.” Ranko smiled at this. “Thank AJ.”

===

Weeks went by and it was soon time for the group the stop for the upcoming Fall Festival and the famous Running of the Leave race. “Well thank yawl for helping out my farm. Don’t know what we’d do without all yawl help.” AJ said next to her brother, sister, and cousin. “Not a problem AJ. If you ever need the help we’re more than willing to help you out.” Ranma said smiling with his friends. “Well we just can’t let yawl go without something in return.” Big Mac said handing over some bags. On top was an envelope with the rest filled with bottles of apple juice, cider, and of course some good old Granny Smith apples. “Ah thanks Mac.” Vinyl said taking out and munching into an apple. “Oh yeah, nothing beats Apple Farm fresh picked apples.” Ranma and James nodded at this. “Oh and one last thing. Summer?” AJ said nudging her cousin. “Oh um. Ranma…” Summer said coming forward. “Hmm?” Ranma asked looking down into her hands. In them was a freshly baked apple pie. “Can you um, give this to Ranko for me? If you don’t mind.” Ranma looked up at Summer and smiled. “I’ll be sure she gets it.” Summer turned red at this and hid behind her hair smiling. “Well take care yawl and see you all at the races.” Bloom yelled as the group soon walked off and towards their homes.

“So… how much you think we got?” James asked holding up the envelope. “Not sure.” Ranma handed the pie over to James and opened up his envelope and nearly fainted. “NO WAY!” Inside was a check for a thousand dollars. “For only a few weeks work that’s a lot!” James said handing back the pie to Ranma and checking his with Vinyl which was the same amount. “Continue working for them after the races?” Ranma asked to his friends. “Continue working!” the other two said smiling after taking out an apple each and biting into it.

To Be Continued.

Chapter 10: Dash to the Finish

Chapter 10: Dash to the Finish

“Hey this is your favorite DJ Lady Velvet coming over the air wave’s right to you with yet another song for all of you participants for the annual Running of the Leaves Fall Festival! Here’s Jordin Sparks-One step at a time!” Ranma was already up on his feet in his back yard practicing his more traditional Martial Arts to help stretch out her limbs and steady her breathing as he was participating in the very last and most well-known part of the festival, a bike race known as the Running of the Leaves. Still... she wished she didn't have to continue getting new buckets of hot and warm water for this work out.

===

Over on the other side of town two others were working out as well with martial arts under the tutelage of not just Twilight but also their mother. Dashie Rain and Scooter Rain where getting the normal treatment from their loving mother Dawn Rain. “Higher, you need to kick higher girls! Come on Scooter you can make it, Dash slow down, remember to keep your pace.” Dawn instructed lovingly. Being once known as Spitfire of the Wonderbolts and now team leader of the Bolts and parent to two loving girls was the best thing she could ever dream of Human or Pony. When she was just Spitfire the Wonderbolt all she had was the show, her fellow Bolts, and that was it. Whenever the shows where over and she returned to her cloud home, she was alone with no one to welcome her home or ask how the day was.

Or at times even be there when she broke down or became sick but now. Now she had the girls, she had a family, and she had what she’s always wanted. Love. Dashie or Rainbow Dash as she was once known as a raving fan girl turn handful after she became a child but grew into the oldest daughter she wouldn’t trade the world for. Scooter or Scootaloo was also a handful as a baby but became the joy of her life and the rambunctious little sister to her Dashie and they loved her, their mother, just as much as she loved them.

Twilight however was there for much… different reasons than training Dashie. Sparkle Sunset was in actuality Dashie’s girlfriend. During their stay on Earth the two had grown as close friends till one race Dashie was in. It was her third Running of the Leaves race that two realized they truly loved one another.

=Flashback=

“And the winner is… Fantasia!” Velvet yelled over the crowds. Dashie couldn’t believe it. Fantasia, Derpy’s oldest Daughter beat her in a race! What was worse was she got last place again right behind Applejack, again! She’d never win, she’d never be a Bolt like her mom, and she’d never be good enough. “Dashie?” Dashie looked up to see Twilight next to her. “You’ll do better next year.” Dashie just cried into her knees. “No I won’t Sparkle! I’ll never do any better! I’ll always loose!” Sparkle sat down next to her dearest friend and held her. “Don’t say that Dash. You’ll get better, I know you will.” Dashie just held onto her friend and cried her eyes out. She had lost not just once but four times and she hated it. And each time her loss was just worse. The first time was her bike breaking on the second jump from the start.

The second loss was due to a blow out at the very mild of the pack causing her and a few others to get really banged up. The third was the next worse as she and Applejack or AJ as she was now called, got competitive yet again and ended the race in a serious brawl that got her mother and Big Mac involved. They had to jump in to get them separated from each other. Dashie ended up with a black eye and broken lip, AJ however got the worse of it. She had broken her hand along with two black eyes and a busted lip. The two didn’t talk for three weeks since then and only started talking again after Fluttershy and Twilight got on both of them for it. Now… now it was just a plain loss to a ten year old. She couldn’t take it anymore. She liked Derpy and she was one of her best friends and was happy she was no longer wall eyed. Apparently she had gotten a head injury in her youth causing her to gain said wall eye so she never had to worry about it ever again and was now one of the best postal workers in town and also one of the best skateboarders in town as well and never once missed a mailbox or a delivery.

But Sparkler, Fantasia as she was now known, was the winner this year and she was just as young as Scooter was so now… what was she to do? If she could even beat a kid then… “Dashie?” Dash looked up to her friend, her closest friend. “Please don’t cry anymore, it doesn’t suit you.” Sparkle said hugging her tighter. “But, I… I couldn’t win.” Dashie replied sadly. “So, you have something better than first place.” Sparkle said shyly. “Yeah? What?” Dashie asked before she gained a quick peck on the cheek. “Me.” Sparkle said holding her. “But I…” Dashie asked confused. “I… I like you Dashie, really like you. Please don’t push me away.” Dash looked to Sparkle and saw that she too was crying. “Twilight… you sure?” Sparkle nodded sniffing till her head was lifted. “Then… I like you too.” And returned the kiss.

=Flashback end=

Dashie smiled at Twilight as she got back into the flow of the art and her mother’s teachings. “You can do it Dashie. You did well last race and you’ll do well again.” Twilight said smiling back. “You know I will Twi, I won’t let you down.” Dashie said happily. Having a girlfriend had really helped her out. The race two years ago went far better than the last few races and landed Rainbow in fourth place and the year before second. “Hey mom can me and Twi hang out tonight? Alone?” Dashie said smiling. “Well… alright but back before curfew you two, remember we still need to get down that new trick we all learned thanks to her.” Dashie nodded remembering the Drift they just learned. “Going to try for third this year Scooter?” Twilight asked happily. “Yep, I got fifth last year I want to really get up there with sis.” Scootaloo said before falling over in a high kick. “Oomph!”

The girls just giggled at this.

===

“Come on Ranma, ten more loads to go.” AJ said as the two worked together in the barn. “Gotcha AJ, and thanks for letting me work out her before the race.” Ranma said tossing down yet another hay bale from the wagon. “No problem Ranma, you’re a good worker and a good friend and what kind of friend would I be for not helping you like you did for me and my kin?” AJ responded smiling. “One of the best.” Ranma said whipping his brow. “So… what more can you tell me about the race?” AJ held her chin then looked to Ranma. “Well what do you already know?” Ranma sat down for a bit and sighed. “Only what James and Violet have told me. It’s the biggest part of the Fall Festival. Every person with a bike can compete and it’s actually fun.” AJ smiled at that as she too sat down. “Well then I’ll tell you a bit of history. The Running of the Leaves been here for years and was originally used to… end disputes.” It was a lie which she flinched at but thankfully Ranma didn’t see it. She hated lying but… she had to keep the town safe, even if he was Luna’s love and a good friend.

“Really?” Ranma asked looking from his seat. “Well yeah. You see there used to be a lot of land feuds back in the day and well the people here didn’t like the might make right thing anymore so one day these two fellers decided to do a race to win the land they wanted. From then on it kept going and the need for land ownership became less and less till well it was just plain old who was best. Been a tradition ever since.” AJ explained or tried to. “Huh, well why they call it the Running of the leave?” Ranma asked curious. “Something about how the leaves looked when they ran through the woods. Now come on, breaks over.” AJ said gaining a nod from Ranma.

===

The next day was a bit of a shock for Ranma. “What no way!” James sighed as he brushed off the cookie crumbs that he got showered with. “Yes way, Dashie Rain and her little sister are competing and their mom is doing the announcements.” Ranma sat back in his seat in shock and awe. He had heard a lot about the Rain family and being impressed was an understatement. Dashie Rain and Scooter Rain’s mother took care of that. She was one of the top bike racers in not just the town but also the entire state of California along with her team, The Bolts. “Man I don’t think I’m going to stand a chance if she’s in it.” Ranma said half smiling. It wasn’t really true. He could easily beat her but… where would the fun be in that to use his skills and art in such a way it would make him look like well… a show off. He wasn’t Ranma Saotome, the egocentric jock anymore. Nope, he was Ranma Cloudsdale, a man seeking out a brand new life, and a home.

Back then Ranma Saotome was a jerk, a by definition jock, who KNEW they were being a jerk but couldn’t stop themselves. And the only reason Ranma Saotome had done so was to prove to everyone that ‘he was a man’ and that was it. But not anymore. Ranma Saotome was no more and Ranma Cloudsdale was all that was left behind. Saotome had only enemies and those who could use him claiming friendship, Cloudsdale however had friends and people who really wanted to be his friends with little to nothing in return other than the kindness they gave him back. He loved the town and the town was starting to like him. Sure it was small but it felt like home. “Well who knows Ranma, you might actually win. Dashie has had a bad streak growing up but she has gotten better since two years ago.” Violet said over her shake. “What you mean by that?” Ranma asked. “Well… don’t let anyone know but Dashie used to get last place every year since age ten. Her worse loss was to a kid that was just starting middle school.” Ranma blinked at this. “But isn’t her mom…” Violet sipped her shake and nodded. “Dawn Rain, team captain of The Bolts? Duh, and she’s been training her ever since she could start on a bike and been really supportive of the two. Hey you could even go over to the test tracks and see them train if you like.”

Ranma thought on this. “Well I would like to know what I’m facing during the race.” Violet nodded happily at this and paid for the meal. “I’ll show you on the way to my place. I got to get ready for tonight.” James only smiled and leaned forward in his seat at this. “What’s wrong Vi, got a hot date tonight?” Violet blushed at this before putting her shades back on. “Wouldn’t you like to know?” She said gaining a heartfelt laugh out of her two friends. “Come on I’ll lead you there. Catch you later James.” James quickly paid for his stuff and ran after the two. “Hey wait up you two I want to meet Miss Rain too.”

===

Fluttershy watched from the stands as her best friend ran the track with Scootaloo right behind on the bikes. Their mother, Spitfire, watching right next to her with two stop watches but this was not where her focus was today and let out yet another long sigh. “What’s on your mind kiddo?” Dawn said gently as she kept an eye on her kids. “Oh it’s… it’s nothing Miss Rain.” Fluttershy said hiding behind her hair. “Come on now you can talk to me and we all know when you have something to hide Flutters.” Spitfire said gently and motherly. Sighing Fluttershy brought her hair back over one of her ears and looked at her. “How does she do it Miss Spitfire?”

“Do what kiddo?” Spitfire said turning her attention to Fluttershy for a few seconds before looking back at the track. “Be with Twilight.” Spitfire blinked at this and soon giggled a bit. “Oh, it’s that kind of conversation. Alright well, tell me about her.” Fluttershy looked at her in shock before giving a small squeak. “Don’t worry, if you want it between us it’ll stay that way. Heh, even Dashie come to me for advice on this.” Spitfire said gently. Fluttershy sighed and put her chin in her hands. “There’s this… girl I really like. Her name’s Ranko Cloudsdale.” Spitfire thought on this. “The sister to the new kid with the power house voice?” Fluttershy smiled and nodded. “She has such a beautiful voice and her hair is such a beautiful shade of red.” She gave of a relaxed and very happy sigh as she thought about Ranko.

“So I heard. So… does she like you back?” Spitfire said as she smiled at one of Scootaloo’s tricks, a three-sixty frontal which was landed perfectly which was soon followed by Rainbow doing a Superman with her own bike. “Um well… she um…” Fluttershy said trying to get the words out. “Yeah?” Spitfire gently pushed. “Um well… a while back Angel ripped up one of my pony’s clothes and I had to replace them. Ranko was at Cliff’s store and they were looking for another pony to make as Ranko’s best friend. After a long moment they agreed on…” Spitfire waited for the answer as she watched her girls finish up the little practice race. “Me.” Spitfire fell over at this causing Fluttershy to gasp.

“Miss Rain are you alright?!” Fluttershy asked worried. “Out of you six girls she choose you? Wow. What reasons did she give for that?” Spitfire asked from her position. “Well she said I was…‘sweet, kind, gentle, and really liked the outdoors since I’m always tending to my animals.’” Fluttershy confessed. Spitfire sat back up and after letting it soak in nodded. “For a girl that’s actually the sweetest thing I’ve ever heard. No wonder you like her so much.” This turned Fluttershy a bit red in embarrassment.

===

“Good day everyone and welcome to our most well-known and famous event! The Running of the Leaves!” Sparkle called over the mike. On her shoulder was her dearest pet Spike the iguana. Ranma just shook his head at the two smiling. The Fall Festival was actually fun and much different than the only carnival he’d ever been in. Here there was an apple pie eating contest which two kids, champions actually, won once again; there was a water dunking game as well with Pinkie being the dunked; there was also the meeting with the well-known Bolts racing team who gave off a very entertaining show that reminded him a bit of Shampoo and her own bike with a few of the teams’ jumps. Yet after all these smaller events finally came the bike race, the Running of the Leaves and Ranma was ready… or he was. Thanks to a bit of rain from a short sprinkle it was now Ranko who was racing and not Ranma.

“Hey Ranko, I didn’t know you’d be racing.” A voice beside her said. Ranko turned and found it was Scooter on her own bike for the race. “Yeah well I wanted to try it out and it sounded kind of fun.” Ranko replied. “Well just be careful out there on the track, those woods have a lot of hidden stumps and tree roots that could really cause you to get hurt.” Ranko blinked and this and gave Scooter a nod in understanding. “Hey Scooter! Hurry up or we’ll be at the back of the pack!” another voice yelled. Both turned to see it was Dashie waiting on her own bike. “Coming! Good luck Ranko!” Scooter said riding up to her sister. Ranko sighed and soon followed, wishing Kasumi was there to watch her.

===

The girls sat right next to each other with Ms. Rain right behind them. “So Summer, who you rooting for?” Rarity asked her. Fluttershy turned deep red at the question. “Summer?” Rarity asked worried. “Ah don’t mind her Rarity, she’s just got her mind on other things.” Ms. Rain said gaining a small smile from Summer. Rarity gave a slow nod and turned back to the race.

Summer then turned her attention to the racers and almost squealed when she saw Ranko roll up to the starting line next to Dashie and Scooter. Ranko was in the race! Summer smiled at this but then began to worry. She knew how the path went and also knew how dangerous it was after a slight drizzle on some of it. She just hoped Ranko would come out of it okay and unharmed. Normally such a race wouldn’t be so bad and had some minor injuries but Ranko was new to such a race and… she just couldn’t bear the thought of Ranko getting hurt one bit. “Racers on your marks!” Sparkles voice called out. Summer kept her eyes on her crush and gulped. “Get set!” Summer edged forward in her seat as if she was about to bolt herself. “GO!”

At this Summer bolted upright with everyone else as the racers flew off the starting line yelling as best she could, “Go Ranko! Go!”

===

Ranko, Scooter, and Dashie where ahead of the pack trying to push for first place. Each curve, jump, and low hanging branch taken with a carefully planned turn, jump, and dodge as they went neck to neck. That was till… “Ah!” Ranko skidded to a halt with Dashie as they turned to see Scooter on the path holding her arm. “Scooter!” Dashie yelled dropping her bike and running over to her sister worried. “Scooter you okay?!” Scooter shook her head. “I caught a root and slammed into that rock.” Scooter said looking at a jagged looking stone. “She okay?” Ranko said riding up to them. “No, I think she might have broken her arm.” Dashie said with a frown and a few tears. “I’ll ride back and try to stop the pack!” Ranko said ready to bolt. “No, wait! Doing that could cause an even bigger accident. Help me get her off the path.” Dashie said quickly.

Ranko nodded and with a careful team effort got Scooter, the bikes, and the rock off the path far before the pack rolled past. “Sigh, there goes another year.” Dashie said shaking her head. “No way Dashie. You can easily catch up to them. I’ll be fine.” Scooter said holding her arm as Ranko took out her medical kit she had on her bike just in case of emergencies. She had started to carry it on her after the accident at Apple Farms. “Let me look at that.” Ranko said gently. “No way Scooter. Your more important than winning some dumb race. Now let’s get you bandaged up and then back to the starting line.” Ranko nodded to Dashie and then Scooter and got a sad smile back. “Okay.”

===

Summer looked through the returning pack for her friends and crush but couldn’t find them at all. “Hey, anyone see Scooter or Dash?” AJ said worried. “Think they got last again?” Rarity asked looking to the girls. “I hope Scooter is okay.” Bloom said next to Belle. Sparkle looked through the group and gasped at what she found out. “Girls! A few of the racers said they saw Ranko, Dashie, and Scooter on the side of the forest path! One of them looked injured!” The girls all gasped at this and caused Summer to not just gasp but run for the forest path! “Summer wait! We don’t know where on the path they’re…”

“HEY!” a voice yelled out from the beginning path. Everyone looked to find Dashie, Ranko, and a banged up Scooter with her arm in a sling walking up the path with their bikes. “Scooter!” Ms. Rain yelled running up to them. “Ranko.” Summer said silently also running up to them. “Come on girls and someone get the Nurse!” Twilight yelled as they ran up to the three racers. Ms. Rain quickly stopped before Scooter and looked her over. “Oh Scooter, what happened to you? Are you alright? I was so worried about you.” Scooter tried hard to keep her mother from hugging her. “Mom, mom! I’m fine. Ranko fixed me up after my crash.” Ms. Rain looked up to the two other girls. “Scooter hit a tree root causing her to slam right into this huge rock in the middle of the path. Ranko and I stopped and got her off the path and cleared the way for the other racers.” Dashie explained soon hugging her mom and the girls. “We were lucky I had my First-aid kit on me. We think it might be broken but I’ve done first aid a lot on Ranma during training to know how to set a break and keep it stable. She’s a really strong kid.” Ranko said ruffling Scooter’s hair.

Ms. Rain looked up to Ranko smiling. “Thank you for being there Ranko. I don’t know what we would have done without you.” Ranko blushed a bit and scratched the base of her pig tail. “It… was nothing Ms. Rain.” Summer soon came up to her hiding behind her hair. “Ranko…” Ranko looked to her blinking. “Um, yeah Summer.” She was soon surprised by Summer giving her a tight hug then turning away quickly right after. “Thank you for helping them.” Summer said before returning to her friends. Ranko blushed even redder at this. “Your… welcome…”

To be Continued.

Chapter 11: Setting up for the dance

Chapter 11: Setting up for the dance

Chapter 11: Setting up for the dance

Rarity sighed as she looked over the gym once again. Last time she was in here was when Pinkie had her party that went out with a literal bang. Now… now it was hers to decorate and design for the upcoming school dance and not just any school dance, Hearth’s Warming Eve dance or as the humans put it the Christmas Dance. Looking the gym over she sighed once again as she added and removed mental details and designs and decorations to the large gym. It was going to take some time to set it up and a lot of hands to pull it off. “You okay Rarity?” Twilight asked as she walked up her friend, a checklist at hand as always. “Oh, yes Twilight. I’m just trying to figure out how many helpers we’re going to need this year for the dance.” Rarity responded tiredly. “Oh well… I think we’ll need the same amount as last year. But…” Rarity already knew the current issue at hand. Applejack still had to take care of her injured brother and little sister Apple Bloom, she too had to take care of her own sister Sweetie Belle, Rainbow was still in recovery from her injuries during another race, and Vinyl Scratch couldn’t help out this year due to the wait on the new speakers she had ordered.

So far she had Pinkie Pie, Twilight, and Fluttershy to help out. Shaking her head she looked to her friend Twilight who she had put on organization. “Can we go over the list again Twilight?” Twilight smiled and got the list ready. “Sure.” Taking a deep breath she began. “Ribbon,” “Check.” “Mistletoe,” “Check.” “Tinsel,” “Check.” “Alright, the Christmas tree, what about it Twilight?” Twilight looked to the list and smiled. “It’s on its way.” Rarity nodded at this. “Good. Now ornaments?” “We’ve got Ms. Cheerily’s students working on them now.” Rarity nodded at this. It was always good to have homemade ornaments on the tree than store bought ones. “What about entertainment?” Twilight turned the page and nodded. “Octavia is free this year for the Dance and is more than happy to play for us along with the rest of the choir but she insists she leads.” Rarity tapped her chin at this and nodded. “Alright but that means we’ll have to go semi-formal this year; now for the last part, food and drink?” Twilight sighed at this. “The Cakes sadly are swamped with orders and we all know how Pinkie is when it comes down to treats and drinks.” Both shivered at the memory of the high note Ranko sung after just a few glasses of Pinkie’s punch.

“Too bad Applejack isn’t here. She’d be able to pitch in on that.” Rarity said tiredly. “I’ll try and get Lyra and Bonbon to help us out.” Twilight responded kindly. “Thank you, Twilight. I don’t know what I’d do without you or the others. Still… we are a bit underhanded.” Twilight nodded at this. “Why don’t we ask for some volunteers?” Rarity was about to say no to this till Fluttershy spoke up. “We could ask Ranko and Ranma to help. If that’s not too much trouble.” Rarity and Twilight blinked at this but nodded. Ranma and his sister have been helping them out a lot and it would give them all more time to get to know the two.

“WHAT?!” Ranma asked as he and James walked out of the school. “Come on man it’s not that bad. All we’re going to do is set the Gym up for the Dance and it’ll give you a chance to make a few more friends and hang out with the ones you do. Besides, I think Summer has a thing for your sister.” James said making Ranma blanch. “No… no way. She’s just… nice is all,” Ranma responded, “and… I wouldn’t mind spending some more time with the girls.” James nodded at this. “So?” Ranma sighed at this. “Alright I’ll help. But only if I don’t have homework.” James nodded at this. “Alright, well I’ll catch you later man. I got some errands I got to do before I head home. Later.” Ranma waved his friend off and continued on his way home but… “Yeah I’ll go check up on Dash and Jackie. See how they’re doing.” Getting back on his bike he rode over to the Rain Residence and knocked on the door. “Oh, hello Ranma, how are you and your sister?” Ms. Rain asked at the door. “Just fine Ms. Rain. How’s Dash doing?”

Ms. Rain smiled at this. “You’re a good kid Ranma. She’s fussy over being stuck in a cast and in bed but she’s getting better. I was just off to pick her and Scooter from school and I just finished hooking up the cart for Dash to ride in.” Ranma looked at the cart and smiled a bit. He had seen such carts in Hong Kong and was a pleasant memory to have now that Shampoo and Cologne were now his allies. “Hope she gets well soon.” Ranma said smiling. “I do too. I’d hate for her to miss the school dance even if she doesn’t like the kind I think they’ll be having this year.” Ms. Rain responded checking the connections to the cart one last time. “What kind is it going to be?” Ranma asked curiously. “Classical. I believe Octavia is running the quire this year.” Ms. Rain answered getting onto her bike. “Oh. Well… I’ll inform my sister about it.” Ranma responded wondering what he had just gotten himself into… again. “Alright then, I’ll let Dash know you came by. Take care.” It was at this Ms. Rain was off.

Ranma sighed and shook his head. He then pressed onto Jackie’s farm to check up on her family. Mac his math teacher was still out so Ms. Cheerily had to take over for him. She was pretty nice but Mac just had this way of making math so much easier and well so did Ms. Cheerily. Finally pulling up to the fence that outlined the farm he called out to his good friend. “Hey Jackie, are you there?” Jackie came out from behind a group of tree with an axe. “Well if it ain’t my friend Ranma. How’s it goin’?” Jackie asked putting down her axe and walking up to him. “Not bad. How’s your brother?” Jackie sighed at this. “He’s healing. Doc said he’ll be up and about before Christmas so me and Bloom are taking his part of the chores so he can rest and recover.” Ranma smiled at this. “That’s really nice of you Jackie. What up with the axe?” Jackie looked back at the axe and tipped her hat down sighing. “Wood rot.” Ranma blinked at this. “A few tree in the back of the orchard’s got it and we got to chop them down and rid of the away from the fields or they’ll infect the rest of the crop and we can’t be having that, so sir.” Jackie explained. “Need some help?” Ranma asked getting off his bike. “Thank yah kindly Ranma. I sure could use it.” Jackie said leading the way.

“Over a little more; you almost have it.” Rarity said as Ranko and another girl. Ranko sighed at this exhausting work. For the past four hours Rarity had been hounding them about every single detail in the decorating of the gym. “Is she always this picky?” She asked after coming down from the ladder. Sparkle shook her head no. “This is just Rarity being Rarity Ranko. Also thanks for coming. We really appreciate the help.” Ranko smiled at her friend as she grabbed a bright red sparkling ribbon. “No problem Sparkle. Um, Rarity where do you want this?” Rarity looked over to her and pointed to the basketball hoop. “On the back board Ranko. And do be careful while on those ladders.” Ranko nodded as she climbed up the ladder only to hear it start to crumble under her. “Ranko!” Ranko fell over and blinked as she was held up on the last and only piece of the now unusable ladder. She soon turned to find she was being held up by Rarity and Sparkle. “You alright dear?” Rarity asked a bit worried. “Yeah, I’m fine. Thanks.” Ranko replied. “Your quite welcome, though I regret to tell you that you’re in the need of a new pair of pants. That fall ripped your pants leg and that won’t do. Come now, we’ll head to my boutique and get you a new pair.” Rarity informed.

“Oh well I’m fine. It’s just a…” Ranko started. “I won’t take no for an answer dear. Sparkle be a dear and let everyone know we’re done for tonight and can continue tomorrow.” Ranko tried to resist but Rarity was just too much for her at the moment. “Um, Rarity?” Rarity turned to look at none other than Summer. “Oh Summer, you need something dear?” Summer blushed and hid behind her hair a bit. “I um was wondering if you could make a dress for me, if that’s not too much trouble.” Rarity smiled. “Not at all Summer. Why not join us, I was just heading back home with Ranko and I can help you both at the same time.” Summer quickly nodded following them. “Help.” Ranko said as she was being dragged away.

“No. No. Unh-unh. Too Red, too blue, too short, not short enough, too old, too new…” Ranko just sighed as she was subjected to pants after pants after pants! Rarity treated the rip like it was a complete disaster or some kind of mortal wound that had to be treated immediately. Looking down at her ripped pants she looked the rip over and after giving it a critical look found Rarity was right to get it taken care of that moment. The rip was in a place she did not want tearing more and for good reason. Last time she had clothes damaged like this the guys of her school did everything they could to get the rest off of her and she meant everything. Only one to fully do so was the Chinese warrior Mouse, a master of the Hidden Weapon Technique. The memory of how close her fellow classmates where to seeing her with nothing on sent shivers down her spine. Yet for now she was in a borrowed bath robe that kept her well covered. “Look Rarity I thank you for going out of your way to do all this but well… couldn’t you just repair the pair I already have?” Ranko asked carefully. Rarity turned with a set of pants in her arm giving her a critical eye. “Ranko dear I could but with where that rip is it would take me days just to get it right so it won’t rip again. No, what you need is a new pair of unrippable… ah here we are!” Rarity said holding up a pair of rough denim pants. Ranko took the pair and look it over. On one leg was a gold and silver threaded fire design that went from the pants bottom to the knee while on the other leg was a design similar to that of Princess Luna’s cutie mark.

“Wow.” Was all Ranko could say at the moment. “It’s made from denim a very tough and rugged material. Normally I don’t work with it but a few of my customers who do a lot of outside work requested that I start making a clothes line that was a bit more worker friendly so I tried it out and even put my own twist to the designs if you were.” Rarity informed guiding Ranko to a dressing room. “Um Rarity, can you help me please.” Summer asked from a neighboring dressing room. “Of course dear, Ranko why don’t you try those on while I go help Summer.” Ranko just nodded as she began changing into the new pair of pants.

Summer/Fluttershy sighed. She really wanted to see Ranko in a few of Rarity’s outfits, like one of her dresses or better yet one of her tuxedos like she makes for Lyra at times. But for now she had to settle for a pair of Rarity’s designer denim jeans. “Now summer what seems to be the problem dear?” Rarity asked outside the dressing room. “Could you help me get my dress on Rarity? I can’t seem to reach my back to zip it up.” Summer replied. “Oh dear, I knew I should have added that strap to help zip it. Turn around and I’ll zip it up for you.” Rarity replied kindly. “Oh, thank you.” Summer said turning. The sound of a zipper being pulled up was soon heard and Summer soon left the dressing room. “How do I look?” Rarity gently pulled Summer onto a small worker’s stand and walked around her giving her a critical look. “How does it feel on you dear, too tight anywhere?” Summer did the usual tests to find any tightness in the dress and nodded. “The chest is a bit tight and the waist is too.” Rarity blinked at this. “Really? But I used the measurements we took from the last dress and… oh dear that might have done it. That was during the Spring Dance. I do appologize Summer, I’ll get on the corrections right away. Now let’s get you out of that dress and get your new measurements.” Summer blushed heavily at this and did as told. “Now Ranko are you ready?” Rarity asked. Summer carefully opened the door to the dressing room a bit to get a good look at Ranko.

“I… guess so.” Ranko said stepping out. Summer nearly gasped at the how the form fitting denim pants where on Ranko. To say Ranko wasn’t model worthy was a clear understatement. And to say she was actually a super model was very close. No, to Summer Ranko looked like a protective and extremely powerful angelic goddess. “Um… how… how to they look on me?” Ranko asked blushing. “Ranko dear you look absolutely breathe taking.” Rarity replied. “Would you ever consider modeling a few of my designs for me at some point?” Ranko turned even redder. “What? I um I mean I… I would love to but um… I um got uh… stage fright. Yeah, really bad stage frights.” Rarity just gave her a look. “Oh really, then what would you call the blow speakers at Pinkie’s last party hmm?” Ranko blanched and looked down. “Ranko you don’t need to be embarrassed about modeling or singing. And I am only asking if you would dear. I would never try to pressure someone into modeling for me, ever.” Summer and Rarity shuddered from the memory of such an ordeal when they were back in Equestria.

“Oh um well… thank you. How much do I own you for the pants?” Ranko said looking herself in a mirror. “Consider it on the house dear and I won’t take no for an answer. I just hope you’ll consider me a friend and someone you can come to when you have a fashion emergency or just an ear to talk to.” Rarity said smiling. “Well… thank you Rarity, and I think we could be friends but can we give it some time? I kind of had bad experiences with free items in the past.” Ranko said honestly. “Of course dear, now if you don’t mind I have some work to do on Summer’s dress.” Rarity said earning an Eep from Summer’s dressing room. “Sure. See you two at school.” Ranko said hurrying home to change back into a guy and into some male clothing.

“You can come out now Fluttershy and shame on you for trying to peep on poor Ranko.” Rarity said turning on her. Fluttershy just hid behind her hair as she rang her hands out of nervousness. “Now Fluttershy, why would you do such a thing especially when…you…oh, oh my.” Fluttershy hid further into her hair. “Fluttershy I didn’t know you were…” Rarity said before hugging her dear friend. “I’m… I’m sorry Rarity.” Fluttershy said sadly. “Don’t be dear. It’s who you are and no one and I mean no one can change that.” Rarity said giving her a tight hug before pulling her away. “And well… it does explain a lot.” Fluttershy blinked at this. “I have noticed how you looked at me while at the spa at times. Not that I would said anything mind you. So you have a crush on our dear friend Ranko?” Rarity explained and soon asked. “Y-yes, she’s just so beautiful and kind and…” Fluttershy just sighed lovingly. “That is true dear that she is quite helpful. She did help out Applejack when her brother got injured.” Rarity said getting some measuring tape out. “Yes and she’s so strong. I think she practices the same art as her brother.” Fluttershy said standing still for Rarity to gain her measurements.

“Her brother dear? I did not know she had one.” Rarity commented noting the needed adjustments to the dress. “Ranma.” Fluttershy replied staying still. “Ranma has a sister? None of the papers we all saw said anything about a sister, though they did seem a bit out dated.” Rarity replied tapping her chin. “Yes but… please don’t tell her.” Fluttershy begged. “I won’t dear however I will say this.” Rarity said coyly. “Yes?” Fluttershy asked. “Remember the Fall Race?” Rarity asked gaining a nod. “You two really should have kissed.” Fluttershy turned bright red at this. “Rarity!” Rarity only giggled at the minor tease which Fluttershy soon joined into.

To be continued

Author's Note

I do apologize to all my readers for this and the chapters after for taking so long. I had some personal issues along with a bit of writer's block to deal with. I do hope you'll enjoy this chapter and the others that follow.

Chapter 12: No need to be shy

Chapter 12: No need to be shy

Summer sighed as she walked from her last class to the gym. Two weeks, two weeks and the dance would be here and sadly she still didn’t have a date to go with. Not that she hasn’t been asked, many of her fellow students had asked her it was just… all those who asked were stallions and after her, quite embarrassing, talk with Rarity two weeks ago found she would never be interested in stallions that way. She liked fillies and one filly or girl in particular, Ranko Cloudsdale, sister to Ranma Cloudsdale. She wanted to go to the dance with her but… doing so would mean telling everyone in town her… interests and she really didn’t want that. Doing so would possibly embarrass her to death or worse make her lose the only family she had right now, the Apples. She really didn’t want to be alone and… “Summer!” Summer jumped and nearly passed out from the scare. “Summer it’s only me sugar cube.” Jackie said placing a hand on her shoulder.

“Oh, Jackie. You scared me.” Summer said holding her hand over her rapidly beating heart. “Sorry about that but what’s wrong with yah? Your jumpier than Scoot is before a race.” Jackie said looking at her. “Oh it’s just… well…” Summer started. “The dance?” Jackie asked turning her to walk towards the gym. “Yes.” Summer replied looking down. “Nobody ask you to the dance, well that a darn shame sugar cube.” Jackie said frowning. “No, I’ve been asked its just…” Summer stopped worried. “Your waiting on the right one to ask yah huh.” Jackie said smiling gaining a nod from her family member.

“Who yah waiting on to ask yah sugar cube?” Jackie asked kindly. It was at this Summer did what she usually did in a worrying or frightening situation, hide behind her hair. “Private huh? Well ah won’t press you to tell me Summer. That’s got to be up to you to tell me or not.” Jackie said opening the door to the now overly busy gym. Summer just nodded as she walked inside.

Ranma, or Ranko as she was once again, sighed as she worked on the Christmas Tree, hanging up the handmade student ornaments. It was that time of the month again and wouldn’t be changing back for some time so she was once again dressed as she normally was but for some reason was now wearing her newest pair of pants she had gotten as a gift from Rarity. The pants were form fitting and didn’t restrict her movements at all. How Rarity was able to make such an item still amazed her. “Ranko dear, that star you have needs to go next to that lovely moon one next to you.” Rarity called up to her from below. “Gotcha Rarity.” Ranko said putting the star as instructed. “Perfect! Your done for now Ranko.” Rarity said smiling. Ranko nodded and slid down the metal ladder she was on. “So, got anything else I can do?” Ranko asked smiling. “Well no I don’t Ranko but I would like to talk to you though.” Rarity said honestly. “Um, okay. What about?” Ranko replied confused. “Not here. Follow me please.” Rarity said leading the way to the girls locker room. Once inside and closed Rarity looked through the locker room and nodded before turning to Ranko.

Ranko however with currently fighting the old ‘fight or flight’ reflex when she found out where they were going and was now in. It was a reflex she had been fighting ever since her first days as Ranko in Celestial Moon High. “Alright, Ranko dear has anyone asked you to the dance yet?” Rarity asked after she was done checking the room. “Yeah, a lot actually.” Ranko replied sighing. For the past two weeks every last boy and a few girls had been asking her to the dance as their date which really freaked her out a few times. “Well dear have you accepted any of their invitations?” Rarity asked a bit worried. “Don’t tell me your wanting me to be your date too.” Ranko said sighing. “What? No! I mean I’d be honored if you were but I’ll be hosting this year’s dance and I’m not sure if anyone would want to be my date.” Rarity said blushing. “What? One of the most beautiful looking girls in school hasn’t been asked out yet on a date? Get out of town.” Ranko said jokingly. “Date? What date… oh of course! Silly me. I keep forgetting how differently our lives are. Ranko dear a date for the dance means you just have someone to dance with not actually date romantically.” Rarity explained. Ranko stared at her blankly. “Wait, there’s a difference?” Rarity nodded. “Well of course. Has no one told you?” Ranko shook her head slowly. “Oh dear. Well anyway I know someone who might be interested in going as your dance partner as per say, though she’s a bit shy about it.” Rarity admitted. “Oh, who?” Ranko asked. “Well… I think Summer would like you to be her dance partner.” Rarity replied.

Summer sighed as she worked with Jackie on one of the treats everyone agreed be nice to have this year. Rice crispy treat trees, stars, moons, and snowballs. Some even requested snowmen to be made. Normally the Cakes would have done them but Rarity insisted that they make the other items for the Dance, such as the snow flake cake and Christmas cupcakes, which Pinkie was assigned to do. Everyone was working well till… “WHAT?!” was heard from the girl’s locker room. Everyone looked to the locker room as Jackie looked to the bleating Summer who had just passed out from the sudden fright. “Summer what are we gonna do with you?” Jackie asked with a chuckle.

“No way! Summer?!” Ranko asked after calming down. “Well… yes.” Rarity replied still trying to stop the ringing in her ears. “But, but, we’re both girls and and…” Ranko stuttered. “Ranko breath dear, breath.” Rarity instructed. Ranko slowly did so still panicked. “Yes but, well you’re not against such a thing are you?” Rarity asked worried. “Well… no, but Summer? Really?” Ranko asked still worried. “Ranko, darling, she’s been asked numerous times to go to the dance by nearly every boy in the school and she’s told each of them very kindly no. I truly believe she’d feel more comfortable with you as her partner at the dance.” Rarity explained putting a calm hand on Ranko’s shoulder. “T-true and sure she’s really sweet and very kind I just… well I didn’t know she was even interested in me like that.” Ranko said sitting down on one of the dress benches. “Well… I’m not allowed to tell you this and knowing Pinkie she’d get on me for it but… let’s just say boy have never really been her style.” Rarity said sitting next to her. “Really?” Ranko asked with a raised eyebrow. “Really.” Rarity replied. “But… I don’t even know if I even WANT to go to the dance.” Ranko said standing and slowly pacing. “I don’t even have the proper outfit for this. It’s semi-formal and I don’t even know what that fully entails let alone even means.” Rarity stood and stopped Ranko gently. “Now Ranko, what do you really have to worry about hmm? Dear as you may not have noticed but you have a fashonista in your pocket and I’m more than willing to help you.” Ranko sighed closing her eyes before looking to Rarity again smiling. “Thanks Rarity. But no dresses okay?” Rarity giggled at this. “You are so like Jackie and Dashie.” Ranko returned the giggle.

Rarity sighed as she worked on Summer and her dress. Only a week left before the dance and still no progress in getting Summer and Ranko together. Each time she got the two into position to ask about the dance something or someone got in the way. That someone sadly was the one the famously snobbish Blue Royalty, formerly Prince Blueblood. No matter what she did or where they had gone Blue was right there to ruin it. Sure he still held that stupid grudge against her and the girls but it was starting to get much more than bothersome.

“Can you believe that Blueblood?! If I had a dollar for every time he showed his face I’d be opening another boutique!” Rarity nearly screamed as she walked around her dear friend. “Oh he’s not really that bad Rarity I… just think he’s being coltish.” Fluttershy/Summer replied. “No Fluttershy I think he’s doing all this out of spite! Just what do we need to do to make him just go away?” Rarity said as she magically corrected a seam, her own cutie mark glowing under her skirt. “Maybe go to Princess Celestia and asked her to talk to him?” Fluttershy suggested sighing. “No, I don’t think that will work. Remember the Gala he ruined and seemed pleased about after words?” Rarity reminded. Fluttershy closed her eye and nodded at that slowly. The Gala had nearly gone off without a hitch till Blueblood started talking down to a few of the girls helping serve the food. One girl had taken one of his rude comments badly and had dumped an entire plate of finger snacks onto his head and even slapped him causing him to fall into other girls ruining dresses, suits, dancers, and just causing utter chaos. He was talked to by Celestia soon after but it was quite… talkative about how he had ‘entertained’ a few of the girls during the Gala. Currently not many students in the school liked him and he still presented trouble.

Recently Rarity had set up for Ranko and Fluttershy to meet at a local dinner she knew of to eat and talk at. However Blueblood had not only showed up but caused the business to close down for the day by making sure the entire place was not only filled to the brim with customers but had also caused the business to lose a large amount of hard earned money by causing property damage by causing one of ‘his’ fellow patrons to fall into the server or cause said server to fall and drop dishes which had to be replaced. The local police had already gotten on him for the trouble he had caused but the smile on his face said everything. He didn’t care and it had gone as he had planned. So now she had to think of yet another meeting place for the two. Someplace Blueblood would either get into serious trouble about messing with or a place he’d never go to. “Just what to do about that… stallion! Oh if only we had someplace he wouldn’t dare disgrace.” Rarity said putting a dramatic hand to her brow. “Well what about… Sugar Cube Corner?” Fluttershy suggested now looking herself over in her dress. It was in her favorite colors, pink and yellow with a few hints of blue. She even had a blue bird hair accessory in her hair making her look… “Beautiful.” Rarity looked up from her thinking. “Excuse me dear?” Fluttershy eeped and hid behind her hair shyly. “I.. I said… it… it looks beautiful. The dress I mean.” Rarity looked her over and smiled. “Fluttershy you look dazzling my dear. Once I add the quartz gems to it you’ll be the talk of the dance.” Fluttershy eeped again and hid deeper behind her hair.

“And as for Sugar Cube Corner… I don’t think that be a wise idea. Remember he has it out for Pinkie as well and we don’t want her home to be ransacked.” Rarity said gently. Fluttershy nodded behind her hair. “We need someplace, any place that no one would even dare…” Rarity soon gasped. “Idea!”

Ranko sighed as she was being fitted by Rarity for her tux. It wasn’t going to be one of those fancy-pansy tuxedos that you wore to high up super fancy parties. No this was your average prom based tuxedo. “You sure she’ll like me in this?” Ranko asked looking herself in a mirror. So far she didn’t look too bad in her black pants, white undershirt, red vest, and… high heel boots. She wasn’t sure if she wanted the boots but… they did fit and weren’t restrictive at all. “Of course darling. Now try this jacket on and we’ll be just about finished.” Ranko sigh and nodded as she carefully put on the black red and white trimmed prom jacket. “You look divine darling.” Rarity said happily. Ranko looked herself over in the full length mirror and had to admit, she did look nice. “You really think so?” Ranko asked turning to her friend. “Oh I do dear, now if you’ll just follow me upstairs we can get…” It was at this a crash was heard from the kitchen part of the boutique. “My stars, what is going on?” Rarity said running to the kitchen, soon to be followed by Ranko. Once they arrived there they noticed a window had be broken and rock was now in the floor. “Who would do such a thing?” Rarity said worried. “Rarity I think we better get back into your shop before…” The kitchen door soon slammed shut. “What in the world?!” Rarity said as both ran up to the door and tried to open it. It was then they started to hear more glass breaking. “The back door!” Ranko yelled running towards it and finding it too was blocked. “We’re trapped!” Rarity screamed.

“Sorry Rarity.” Ranko said sighing. “For what dear, this wasn’t your fault.” Rarity said next to her. “I mean about the door. I’m going to try and bash it open.” Ranko said looking at the back door. “What…” Rarity soon gasped, “Ranko don’t worry about the door just get it open.” Ranko blinked at this and soon nodded. Taking a deep breath she ran right at the door and after a quick jump gave the door a drop kick that would have taken a battering ram to not only open but sent flying, along with a solid cast iron chair. “Come on!” Ranko shouted as they rounded the boutique yet as soon as they came to the front… it was too late. “My… my shop…” Rarity said looking at the damaged entrance. Ranko slowly and carefully followed Rarity inside and looked at the damage. “My shop… my poor, poor shop…” Ranko gently took Rarity into her arms and hugged her. “Let’s call the police. They’ll figure this out Rarity.” Rarity just cried into Ranko’s shoulder as Ranko slowly looked over the badly damaged room. It was terrible: mannequins broken and torn to pieces, already made Christmas Dance dresses ripped to shreds, cloth to remake those dresses not only torn and ripped but somewhere even burned in a metal trashcan along with many pieces of papers which Ranko soon noticed where Rarity’s designs, and last was a picture of Rarity and her family which was slashed and ripped and a hidden wall safe that was now gone. Whoever had did this… knew what they were doing.

The next morning was a serious affair as it was posted in the local newspaper what had happened at Rarity’s Boutique. “I assure you Miss Rarity that the police are doing everything they can to find those people.” Shining Armor said at the Sunset house. It was now the usual spot for the girls to talk privately instead of the once well-known library. “Thank you Shining. Still… what am I going to do about all the dresses everyone else had ordered? It’ll take weeks to get the right cloth let alone the right equipment to even make them.” Rarity said into her tea cup. “We’ll help you Rarity.” Twilight said giving her friend a hug around her shoulders. “Yeah, no matter what we’re here to help!” Rainbow said smiling, her leg still in a cast. “We got your backs sugar cube.” Applejack said tilting her hat forward. “Yep!” Pinkie Pie said holding out a ‘get well soon’ cupcake. Rarity smiled at this and took the cupcake taking a dainty bite out of it and smiling. “So… where’s Fluttershy at?” Rainbow asked looking around. “She’s over at Zecora’s for some medicine one of her animal friends need. Even here the animals just love her.” Twilight explained also sipping her tea. “Oh, well I hope she’s going to be okay on her own.” Rainbow said sipper her own drink, a simple bottle of apple juice Applejack brought over for her. “So… how have you two been?” Rarity asked Rainbow gaining a hard gulp and some coughs from both Twilight and Rainbow. “We’re fine!” both said quickly blushing. “Oh? Did something happen between you?” Rarity prodded. “Nope! Nothing at all!” Both said blushing harder.

“Rainbow asked Twili out on a date.” Shining said smiling behind her sister. “Shining!” Twilight yelled at her brother turning red. “Shinning stop picking on Twilight. I think it’s wonderful they found each other and are spending more time together.” Candence said coming out of the family kitchen and placing down a lovely looking cake. “Oh wow. Candence this is great!” Pinkie said happily. “Thank you but it’s nothing compared to what you and your family can do.” Candence said happily. “Speaking of your family Pinkie, they’re out of town right?” Rainbow asked looking at her long time friend. “Yep! So I have the house all to myself but I still have to keep the place running.” Pinkie Pie said happily munching away at a slice of cake. “We better go with you to make sure your place is okay too.” Twilight said finishing her tea. “I’ll have a slice when I get home.” Candence nodded as the girls finished their drink and snacks then headed over to sugar cube corner.

Ranko sighed as she stood before the town mail box. Sure she didn’t mind going this far to have to ask Summer to the dance but… it wasn’t what was currently on her mind. It was currently on the newspaper in her other hand. She was there, had given her statement, and couldn’t think of any way to help Rarity at all. With a final sigh she put her letter to Summer into mail box and began walking home. “Served her right.” Ranko stopped as she heard someone talk near her. She slowly looked around and spotted Blue and his flunkies at one of the outside tables of a dinner. Carefully she walked over to a bush and hid behind it. “You might want to lower your voice boss, they already got cops out looking for us.” One of the flunkies said. “Yeah, yeah, like I care. It still served that fashion girl right for what she did to me. I’m Blue, the guy girls here dream about and to have her and her bunch just turn me, ME, down for this year’s dance was one thing but dumping an entire plate of finger snacks onto my head, slapping me so I’d fall into those other girls ruining those stupid looking dresses, suits, dancers, and then sending the Principal on me? They’ll pay for it. They all will.” Blue said snidely. “So where we hitting next boss?” another flunky asked. “Depends. Where is that girl Summer now?” Blue asked. “In the forest with that one African woman.” The flunky earlier replied. “Blast. For now watch her and make sure you keep me informed. Like it or not the shiest girl in school WILL go out with me.”

Ranko quietly growled at this news as the paper in her hand became crumpled. Blue and his flunkies where harassing Summer. Her Summer! Ranko soon froze. Her Summer? No, that couldn’t be right. She loved Kasumi, yeah, that was right. Summer was just her friend. Her really nice, kind, gentle, shy speaking, beautiful friend. Beautiful? Ranko soon shook her head. For now all she’d be doing it keep an eye out and on Blue and his flunkies and keep Summer from him.

“Mail!” a voice said outside Fluttershy’s home causing a small Eep from the chicken coop. Fluttershy soon looked out slowly and sighed as she noticed it was Derpy Hooves, the mail carrier. “Oh Derpy, you scared me.” Derpy scratched the back of her head. “Sorry Fluttershy. Didn’t mean to scare you. Anyway got a letter for you.” Derpy reached into her mail sack and handed over the letter she had for her. “Thank you Derpy. Tell Sparkler and Dinky I said hello.” Fluttershy said kindly taking the letter. “Will do. Later.” Derpy said getting back on her famed skateboard and riding off towards the next delivery. Fluttershy walked into her house and carefully opened her letter.

Dear Summer,

I know we haven’t know each other very long and though I rather had done this in person this seems the best way to do it. What I’m trying to say is… would you go to the dance with me? If so… well let me know please.

Ranko Cloudsdale

Summer read the letter over three times before giving her normal suprized and excited scream which only dogs and other small animals could hear and quickly got to writing a reply. Quickly she ran outside, grabbed her bike, and rode off to find Derpy.

Ranko sighed over her last bit of homework, math, when a knock came to her door. Getting up, thankful for the distraction, she opened the door to see Miss Amelia Bubbles. “Oh, hi Amelia. How are you?” Amelia smiled and handed over the letter she was quickly given earlier. “Got a letter for you Ranko and I’m doing well. Going to see you at the Dance?” Amelia sand and then asked kindly. “Yeah if the person I asked said yes, wait you’re going too? But aren’t you…” Ranko replied then asked. “I’m going to a different Dance at the Town Hall but my daughters however are going to yours so I’ll be dropping them off. Too bad about their dresses though.” Amelia said sadly. “Yeah I was there when it happened. Just be glad we’re both okay.” Ranko replied gaining a nod from Amelia. “Well tell your brother I said hi. Later Ranko.” Amelia said getting back on her skateboard and riding off. Ranko smiled and shook her head smiling then opened her letter.

Ranko,

Yes I would love like to go to the dance with you. Please meet me at my home a few hours before the dance.
Love Your friend

Summer

Ranko blinked a few times at the scribbled out words blushing a bit but nodded. She was going to the dance with Summer!

Finally it was the day everyone in town had waited for, The Christmas Dance. Ranko sighed as she double checked herself in her closet mirror. “Well… I’m ready as I’ll ever be.” Ranko grabbed the keys to her house and after locking up began walking away from her house when two of Blue’s Flunkies stepped in her way. “Going somewhere?” The First flunky asked. “Yeah I am. Would you move out of the way please?” Ranko said trying not to have to punch the poor sap. “Why don’t you just turn back home instead. Nothing fun happens at the Dance.” The second flunky said. “Oh but I think it will be fun.” Ranko replied smiling, “Now if you don’t mind I’m going to be late for my date.” She walked past the two till a hand landed on her shoulder. “I think not girly. We have orders to not let you go anywhere but home or to the doc’s.” The second flunky said. “I’d let go of me if I where you.” Ranko warned sweetly.

“And what would a little girly like you do to whoa!” The flunky started to say before Ranko grabbed his arm and tossed him to the grassy yard of her neighbors and pulled him back up and right into her face and gave him a hard look. “You listen here,” Ranko said before she brought her fist up to knock out the other flunky and land him also into the grass, “you’re going to give you’re leader a message for me and you’re going to make sure he hears it loud and clear.” The flunky quickly nodded his head. “I don’t care why you have a grudge against me and my friends but if you don’t stop doing what you have been doing not only will I turn you over to the local police for harassment but I’ll include racketeering as well!” The flunky’s eyes went wide at this. “Now get out of here before I turn you both in.” Both flunkies got off the ground and ran for it as Ranko sighed and checked her suit. “Better not have messed this us.”

Fluttershy sighed as she allowed Rarity to finish her makeup. “There, all finished.” Rarity said smiling. “Oh, thank you Rarity. I’m just so nervous I… I’m not sure if I can do this.” Fluttershy said hiding behind her hair. “Come now dear, you were practically begging me to help you get this far and look at you now. Your about to go out with one of the loveliest girls in school let alone town and dance the night away as you always wanted. Now why in the world you want to back out now?” Rarity said giving her friend a careful hug not wanting to ruin Fluttershy or her own dress. “I’m… I’m just worried that something… something bad will happen and it be all my fault and…” Rarity quickly stopped Fluttershy by putting a finger over her mouth. “Nothing will go wrong dear. You just have the pre-dance jitters. We all have them but luckily I know the cure.” Rarity said smiling. “You… you do?” Fluttershy asked quietly. “Of course. It’s very simple dear. Now, who are you going to the dance with?”

“Ranko.”

“Who do you want to be with right now?”

“Ranko.”

“Who do you wish to dance with?”

“Sigh, Ranko.”

“And who are you waiting for?”

“My date Ranko who I and to dance, and hug, and maybe kiss.”

Rarity smiled at this. “And there you have it. Your all cured and ready for your dance.” Fluttershy smiled shyly at this. “Thank you Rarity.” It was then a knock from the front door came. “My she’s early.” Rarity replied going down stairs. “Just a minute!” Fluttershy took a few more minutes to adjust her hair before she heard Rarity scream downstairs. Quickly she ran to downstairs to see… “Hello my dear Fluttershy. I do hope I’m not interrupting anything.” Blue said beside his lackeys, one currently holding a tied gagged Rarity. “Blueblood! What are you doing?!” Fluttershy yelled in her normally shy yell. “Why, picking you up for the dance my dear. I don’t think your dear Ranko will be coming for you tonight.” Blueblood said smiling. It was then he found that this was not his… best of plans.

Ranko sighed as she finally rounded the last tree to Summers place when… “AND DON’T LET ME CATCH YOU DOING THIS EVER AGAIN!” The voice alone sent shivers down Ranko’s spine as she soon spotted Blue and his group running for their lives. “Oh no. Summer!” Ranko yelled running towards the house. Once she arrived she soon saw Rarity trying to calm down a currently crying Summer. “Summer, Rarity? You two okay?” Both slowly turned to see it was Ranko at the door. “Ranko, oh thank goodness you’re here. Blue and his group tried to force us into going with them to the dance.” Rarity reported holding Summers hands. “Yeah I just saw them high tail it away from your house. What happened?” Ranko said coming in to help Summer calm down. “Let’s just say… Summer gave them a piece of her mind.” Rarity said shivering. Ranko blinked at this remembering the yell earlier. “Um right. I’ll make sure the police hear about this later. Right now I think we should go and relax at the dance.” Ranko said now taking Summer hand. Summer and Rarity soon nodded at this.

Finally at the dance the girl spent everyone moment comforting Summer as Ranko talked to a few of the officers guarding the gym for the night. “Um Summer.” Ranko asked finally done with her chat. “Um, y-yes Ranko?” Summer asked shyly. “Would you um… like to dance?” Ranko asked looking down blushing. “Um…” Summer said before looking back to the girls who quickly gave her encouragement to do so. “S-sure.” Both took each-others hands and walked onto the dance floor and took position for the current song and danced to it slowly yet a bit nervously. It wasn’t till the second song played the two had calmed enough to dance normally and it was finally the third the two had gotten close enough to literally be hugging.

After the fourth dance the two went up to the rafters to watch the dance continue. “T-thank you for dancing with me.” Summer said shyly. “Y-your welcome Summer.” Ranko replied in the same. “Ranko?” Summer asked. “Yeah Summer?” Ranko asked. “I um… I just…” Summer stammered. “Summer?” Ranko asked a bit worried. “Oh!” Summer said before taking Ranko’s face and kissed her on the lips. Ranko became shocked at this but didn’t move. Summer was kissing her. Her good friend Summer was kissing her. Summer, her friend, was kissing, her, on the lips! And… it felt… right.

Fluttershy finally worked up the courage to finally do what she’s be wanting to do for many years, kiss someone and right now she was kissing the one person she had currently been crushing on, Ranko Cloudsdale. She had grabbed Ranko's soft face and quickly captured her dream like lips for they were just as she had dreamed. Soft, smooth, breath-taking, and hers… or she began to fear wasn’t. Ranko just stood there not doing anything nearly making her cry and started to pull back and run till she felt Ranko slowly return her kiss just as gently and she liked it… a lot.

Ranko and Summer held each other in their deep soft kiss ignoring everyone and everything but them. It wasn’t till one of them moaned that they finally broke apart and quickly pulled away from each other blushing. “Sorry.” Summer said quietly. “D-don’t be.” Ranko said looking away from her. “T-that was my first kiss.” Summer confessed. “Really?” Ranko asked looking back at her. Summer just nodded hiding behind her hair. “I-it’s mine as well.” Ranko replied not really lying. She had many girls kiss her male side and many guys kiss her will ill results while as she was but for her currently with another girl… she really liked it. “S-so could we…” Summer started looking into Ranko’s eyes. “Do that again?” Ranko asked finishing the unfinished sentence. Summer only replied by kissing Ranko once again on the lips gaining the same kiss back in return.

To be continued

Author's Note

I do apologize again to my readers for the late chapters and yes I know there was some violence in this chapter but call this a small taste of things to come for much later chapters. Till then please enjoy this and the upcoming interlude!

Interlude: Keeping an eye on “Foals”?

Interlude: Keeping an eye on “Foals”?

Kasumi/Luna sighed as she once again checked up upon the idiotic family that was currently the bane of her and her Ranma’s existence. “Well let’s check on those ‘foals’ again.” Sighing she went over to the mirror in her bedroom and looked into while also casting a scrying spell. “Let’s see how the Saotome’s are doing.”

The Saotome’s

Genma and Nodoka where currently not pleased with how things had went. They were NOT in China like they were meant to be. They were in Antarctica, one of the coldest places in the world and currently arguing with a flight crew to take them back to Japan or at least America. “Husband, have you found us a way out of this cold?” Nodoka asked shivering. Genma cleared his throat. “Yes dear I did. Seems they’ll take us as far as Africa but that is it.” Nodoka sighed. Finally they’ll be back to finding Ranma. It was very unmanly of him to run away from his responsibilities. For Genma it was far different. Finally I’ll get that stupid boy to fulfill his purpose and I’ll be set for life!

Kasumi/Luna bristled at this. “Oh REALLY, I don’t think so Panda.” Snapping her fingers the plane they were to take filled up greatly with unseen spare luggage. After the plane was mostly filled the Pilot came over to the two Saotome’s. “I’m sorry you two but it we don’t have enough room to take you both. Either I can take one of you and have the other wait till tomorrow for another plane to come by or you can wait till that one flies in and go with them.” Both Saotome’s looked at each other with Genma gulping. “Husband I feel it be best that I go ahead and meet you in Africa. You may wait here for the plane.” Nodoka instructed. “But… Nodoka I’m not sure that’s such a good idea…” Genma started. “Are you questioning me Husband?” Nodoka said looking right at him. “N-no dear, I’ll wait.” Nodoka nodded at this and followed the pilot into the plane. “I’ll see you in two days husband.”

Kasumi sighed at this. Nodoka was far too old fashioned and fixated on what was manly and unmanly she had become blinded by what was also right and wrong. “I’ll need to have the police keep an eye out for her when she arrives.” Luna said as she then turned her attention to her sister Nabiki who she had sent to France.

Nabiki

Nabiki was not doing too well in France. Ever since she had arrived here she had been keep busy by finding not only quick ways to gain money but also find any and all leads on Ranma. Sighing in her small hotel room she looked over her notes and estimates yet again and sighed deeply. “We have got to find Ranma. If we don’t we’ll lose not only the stupid dojo dad doesn’t’ even run anymore but the entire house! What’s even worse is Genma’s eating habits. Serious I think he got his curse on purpose, stupid lazy panda.”

Kasumi giggled at this and nodded to the last. Genma was a bit of a lazy do for nothing panda. Even normal panda’s where more active than he was. Still there was the issue of the home and double checked over Nabiki’s estimates and gasped. “That’s… not possible.” The estimates she was currently looking over where far too low to be normal. “I better check on her fully.” Kasumi said getting a better look of the hotel and room, as well as her spending. For the past few weeks Nabiki had been spending might a lot more tightly than normal for her meals where cheap yet filling, and the shopping conservative yet fashionable. “This isn’t like Nabiki at all.” Snapping her fingers she created a cellphone out of the darkness and called the family bank to see how the budget was holding. “Yes, this is Kasumi Tendo I was just curious of our current bank account. Yes, I’ll hold.” Kasumi waited and then told the person on the other end the account number and waited more. “Yes, I’m still here. Yes, I’m sure I want to hear the amount.” Kasumi listened then gasped at what she had heard. “You sure it’s accurate?! Yes do check it again!” Kasumi grabbed from a desk a sheet of paper and a pen and waited. “Yes, I’m ready.” Kasumi wrote down the numbers and closed her eyes. “No, that will be all, thank you.”

She soon hung up the cell and looked to the image of Nabiki and the paper. There was only enough yen in the bank to cover one more month of property taxes then that was it. Thinking she quickly snapped her fingers again summoning Nabiki’s ledger and opened it up to look over the past spending as well as Nabiki’s… business. “Just as I thought, Nabiki’s only caring about herself.” She looked to her sister’s image and frowned at it. Nabiki’s ledger said there was far more spent on not the home but herself and her ill-gotten business deals had put her at a point she could travel from Japan to America and back again four times over. There were also entries on Ranma Items written into the ledger. She was not going to let her sister Nabiki off that easily. “Time you learn a lesson Nabiki, a hard one.” Snapping her fingers she raised the price of the rented hotel room to a hefty amount. Hopefully enough to have her either working in the hotel for some time or at least put her behind bars. Though she had at one time loved the Tendo Family when her adopted mother was alive she was not going to let the current spoiled rotten family it now was ruin her current life. Sighing she turned her attention to the next of the NWC and also the most dangerous at the time, Akane.

Akane

Akane growled at her current ride across the desert of Egypt. Currently she was cursing any and all kami above for sending her here. Probably for some kind of thought that it would match her so called hot temper. Well, it wasn’t funny and she hated it. “Move it you stupid camel!” The camel wouldn’t even budge from its currently lying down position. The camel had done everything to truly tick her off to the point she had used her mallet on the poor thing’s head and now it wasn’t even moving. “I SAID GET UP OR I’LL BASH YOU AGAIN!”

Kasumi quickly turned from the view and left this to be. “Akane’s temper has gotten to a near boiling point. I would rather she be a lot calmer than she is now but…if I do so…will she be calmer or…worse in the end?” Kasumi soon started pacing the room. How she wished Celestia was in the room with her. She just didn’t know how to handle Akane at this moment and with her anger as it was… She sighed. “I have no choice.” Snapping her fingers she broke the spell she had on her sister and even allowed a small band of scientist to pick her up and take her to the nearest airport however she decided it best to keep Akane on a leash, a leash named Nabiki. “Sigh. It’ll have to do for now. I just hope I did the right thing.”

Shaking her head she braced herself for the last of the Tendo Clan, Soun Tendo of the Tendo clan which she had sent to Timbuktu. Ever since her adopted mother had passed she had wanted to send the fool of a father of theirs there. For years since the kind hearted woman who was her mother while in her humanized state’s death Soun had become nothing more than a recluse and a horrid excuse of a father. He had allowed Akane to gain an uncontrolled temper and treated her like a spoiled brattish princess, which was far worse than Blueblood could ever be. He had pushed all the finances onto Nabiki who had to do many things close to Yakuza level to keep the house and herself filthy rich and even gone so far as use her own family for financial gain. Then there was her. Ever since the kind hearted woman’s death she had to become the caretaker of not just the house but the entire family. Not once did anyone lift a finger to help her. They just pushed everything onto her, the cleaning, the washing, the shopping, the parental counseling; all of it was hers and hers alone to do. And just what did Soun Tendo do? Sit on his lazy rear playing Go or Shoji while drinking and smoking highly expensive items. Sighing she looked to the man she once called, Father.

Soun Tendo

Soun was not having a good day, not at all. Not only had he run out of smokes he also ran out of his favored drink. He was sober, which he hated, and was not pleased with the sun or the sounds around him. They reminded him of days past, days he truly wanted to forget. Days of hard work, days of earning the so called honest Yen, the days of happy married life, all of these age old days that made him ill. He wanted to go back to having to do nothing but laze around with his old friend and leach off of the poor excuse for children he had. Leaning against a building he cursed Ranma for leaving. Had the boy just married his poor excuse of an heir he and Genma be living the good life. Sighing he thought it over, again. He hated thinking. It got him into trouble and it was trouble he did not want at this time.

Maybe Akane WAS a bad choice. The boy could have taught Akane the other half of the Anything Goes but he had to admit sadly that Akane’s temper and dislike of men was not going to help his cause. Maybe Nabiki would be a better choice; she was quite good with finances. He was NOT going to let Kasumi marry the boy, oh no, she was too precious to him. She was his and his alone. She made meals no restaurant cook could come close to. She cleaned the house and dojo so well it would shine, and she never would complain about well, anything. She was the perfect servant and if he needed he could push the secret of her not being a true Tendo under Ranma’s nose preventing the marriage. Smiling at his cunning he went off to try stealing some money again and move onto a new destination before the local police got wise. Sure he may be rusty and out of practice but it was good enough for him.

Kasumi couldn’t believe him! “Oh… that man is… is… ugh!” Kasumi paced once again, her cutie mark glowing in the dark room. Thinking it over she couldn’t come up with any way to dispute the man’s plan. If he succeeded… well… she didn’t know what could happen. “Sigh. For now I best just cause him trouble.” Snapping her fingers she made it so Soun would have a hard time gaining his ill-gotten money, food, and such. Shaking her head she closed the looking glass to rub her poor eyes of the tears that were starting to flow. Finally relaxed and tear free she moved onto the last of the NWC, two hopefully former members.

Smiling she finally turn to look in on Ukyo and Ryoga. Last she had looked upon them they both had issues that needed to be looked into more deeply. Back then she had casted a simple scrying spell on the two of them and found some interesting things. Ukyo's mind had been on the wedding she and the others had greatly destroyed some time ago and she had felt her sorrow and her wish to have Ranma forgive her yet knew that there was now no sense of love in her, as if something had taken it all from her but what she couldn't find at the time being. Yet after some time she had finally found out. It was her family and hoped and prayed that… it wasn’t as bad as her own former family. Then there was Ryoga who's mind had at the time made Luna/Kasumi flinch. Ryoga's mind was much better now than it was, now that the directional curse was now gone, but it was still trapped between Akane and Akiri and sadly neither was winning. She felt sorry for the two and decided to leave their tickets be, believing strongly that the two had some form of destiny containing her Ranma.

Ryoga & Ukyo

Ukyo and Ryoga talked adamantly with Cologne and Shampoo, Chinese Amazons and now honored allies with Ranma. “So, Ranma decided to finally leave the fool and the Tendo clan for good? I feared that Akane girl would do him in if they wed.” Cologne said in front of the group. “Shampoo no like kitchen destroyer; Shampoo fear for Ranma.” Shampoo said following behind Ryoga and Ukyo. Ukyo sadly wasn’t listening. Her mind and focus was currently on a recipe card that was just recently sent to her. Putting it away she turned back to the conversation. “Well who knows, I mean after that last wedding attempt I’m thinking Ranma did the right thing.” Ryoga said behind Cologne. “It seems someone’s gained some wisdom while we were away Shampoo, quite an amazing feat.” Cologne said smiling. “And what does that mean?” Ryoga asked annoyed. “I mean no offense Ryoga. All I am saying is that you are right about Ranma’s choice. I knew from the moment I met the girl that Ranma would not wed her but with the fools acting as council, guides, and bodyguards keeping the two focused on nothing but the pain and suffering they both gain being with each other. How could I act?” Cologne said wisely.

Ryoga simply nodded. “So… where is Ranma if he isn’t here?” Ukyo asked finally jumping into the conversation. “As you already know Ukyo, Ranma hasn’t been here since when you said he had left and even if he was here as his honored allies we are not to disclose his location even if we did know where he is. However…” Cologne started. “However when enemy is on way and friends warn, is good to help friends help ally.” Shampoo finished. “Very good Shampoo, you’re learning.” Cologne praised gaining a blush from Shampoo. “As she said, we can now aid you in helping our ally as long as you are doing the same.” Cologne stopped in her trek and turned to the small group. “You’ve both confined in me your reasons for finding Ranma and as Elder of the Amazon tribe I see it fit to aid you in your quest. However… this is as far as I may go. Hong Kong is half a mile from here you three so it’s off with you both.” Ukyo, Shampoo, and Ryoga looked to the aged elder. “Great Grandmother sure? Shampoo knows how Great Grandmother no like village.” Shampoo said worried. Both Ukyo and Ryoga were shocked by the news. Cologne sighed and nodded. “It’s true that when the two of us had gone to Tokyo that we’d return greatly changed but never had I thought in all my years that we’d come to find the outside world more inviting than our own village. Yet there is reason for me to not go with you Shampoo and one is that of the village.”
Shampoo stepped forward and looked her only parental figure in the eye. “There more?” Cologne simply nodded. “I did not wish you to know of this child but the village is now under civil war. There are those who feel allied to Ranma for what he had done on Mt. Phoenix however there are also those who wishes to use his strength and power as nothing more than a weapon to keep the other tribes in line. I wish to prevent such a war and to also keep Ranma safe.” Shampoo shook her head. “Great Grandmother come, we go to Ranma, village not home.” Cologne’s eyes widen then closed. “When did I become so old? Your right, the village no longer is our home.” Smiling she looked to the group with tears in her eyes. “Well what are we all waiting for? Let us go find Ranma and a new way of life!”

Kasumi smiled at this. Though not many members of the NWC liked Cologne she was still seen as one of Ranma’s mentors and teachers and was well respected. Also she liked Shampoo, strong willed and brash yet so bubbly and foal like. For now she would let them come to them with no tampering at all. It was soon to be sun rise and her time of magic soon to end. She took one last look with her magic upon one last set of people.

Fluttershy

Fluttershy was currently asleep in her warm cottage bed a stuffy in her arms which she gently and lovingly cuddled. “Mm Ranko…” was all that was heard from time to time. Yet… a certain well known white bunny was not pleased with his accommodations. He was outside, in the cold, on an uncomfortable layer of hay, inside an overly drafty bunny house. Sure he had gained the ire of his beloved owner once or twice but never this bad. Sure he had torn up some toy’s clothing because he didn’t like what it represented but she didn’t have to go and use a full powered Stare on him and banish him to the outside. It just some stupid toy’s clothes what did it matter to him?

Luna/Kasumi sighed. Seems she had a bit of an issue however… She did remember of some times where Ranma and his female half had been separated or been stuck in one form or the other. If they ever got back to Equestria what would happen to Ranma’s curse was always on her mind. As for the pet known as Angel Bunny, served him right for what he had done. Everyone knew how important these toys were to everyone. Their important piece of their current lives and was held as nearly sacred items. Sighing she turned her eye to her love Ranma.

Ranma

Ranma for all his worth just couldn’t sleep. Why was quite apparent as they were currently on his display table he had set up the moment he started his small Pony collection. On one side of the table was Pony Ranko with Fluttershy and on the other side was Pony Ranma with Pony Kasumi. This was the reason he currently couldn’t sleep. On one side he had his one true love Kasumi, waiting for a few more years before they could finally wed. Yet on the other side was a girl that liked his girl side and wasn’t overly obsessed with it like a certain Kendo-student whose mental stability was not be mentioned for the time being. Summer was a sweet if yet shy girl who was also quite friendly when you could talk to her. Kind of like Kasumi… which was a serious issue at the moment; he loved Kasumi dearly but these other feeling he had for Summer while in his cursed form was… well he wasn’t sure what it was for the moment but knew it was a serious problem. One… he felt he may need to explore if it came down to it.

“It’s… not cheating… it’s. Finding out how she really fells about that side of me.” He said silently to himself. Yet who was he kidding? Not him at that moment. It was obvious how Summer felt about his female side, those kisses during the Christmas Dance was very obvious. What was he to do?

Kasumi sighed and frowned on this. How was she going to go about this without break a dear friend’s heart? She wanted Ranma for herself, which was a bit greedy but she really did love Ranma, but she also cared deeply for her friend Fluttershy. And as the sun rose to meet the new day so did the end of her nightly powers. “How are the foals Luna?” Celestia asked entering the room sleepily. “They are well sister but… Now I’m confused as to what to do about Fluttershy and me.” Luna/Kasumi responded. Celestia walked over and hugged her dear sister. “We and Magic will find a way sister. Just give it time.” Luna could only nod as she worried over the currently forming love triangle.

To be continued

Author's Note

Whoa, talk about a serious chapter. If you haven't guessed this is just to give an update on the NWC and Kasumi/Luna's current love life and views. If you see any mistakes, issues, or well anything, please point them out or ask. Please enjoy and get ready because all dreams lead to nightmare. -Hint hint-

Chapter 13: Nightmare’s return Part 1: Genma and Soun, the stubborn old fools

Chapter 13: Nightmare’s return Part 1: Genma and Soun, the stubborn old fools

It was finally time to return to classes for Ranma, James, and the girls but this time as second year students. For the rest of December and the first of January Ranma and his other half Ranko been living a semi-normal life. For once Ranma had real friends, ones where there to give him support, kindness, and best of all, true friendship. He also had an actual life and hobby outside the art which he still practiced and studied finding that what Genma and Happosai called Anything Goes was a complete and utter joke but what Ranma studied was. Karate, Tae-kwon-do, Judo, Kendo, the real martial arts not that crazy stuff that was practiced back home. He even came up with his own Ki Attacks in privet and away from town. Yet this life style still had one minor problem, love.

Ever since the Christmas Dance Ranko, Ranma’s female half, had been dating Summer Monarch who was Jackie Apple’s cousin. Yet Ranma’s mind had also been on his love back in Japan, Kasumi Tendo. Still life was with no issues other than the usual ones from Blue and his group which still didn’t get the message that it was a bad idea to mess with Ranma’s friends, which led to today.

“Seriously, every morning it’s the same thing over and over again Principal Moon.” Ranko said in the Principal’s office. Principal Moon, Princess Celestia of Equestria, just sighed at her nephews antics. Ever since Christmas Blue Royalty, Blueblood to those who knew the truth, had been causing her favorite student Sparkle Sunset, Twilight Sparkle, and her friends trouble. The police, her royal guards, had clearly proven it was Blue Royalty’s group that had destroyed Rarity’s shop along with a few dinners. Today however it had gotten to a boiling point and now a member of Blue’s group had been sent to the hospital do to a broken nose. Ranko had brought her fist up behind her hard enough the poor boy’s nose just gushed blood. It wasn’t a serious break but it had to be reset professionally. “I’m sorry I broke the guy’s nose but they just went too far this time!” Ranko explained getting agitated. “Calm down Ranko and start from the beginning.” Principal Moon said gently. Ranko sighed and began explained the morning’s events.

-Earlier-

Ranma sighed at his mistake for the day. He had forgotten to wash his guy clothes leaving him with only the Ranko clothes he had gained. It still made no sense to him why he had set the closet in the spare bedroom up with all of his girl side’s clothes and even set it up as if Ranko really was a separate part of himself but he had to ignore that for now. He was about to be late to meet up with James and the girls. Splashing himself with water from the bathroom sink Ranko quickly went through her closet for something nice to wear and choose the pants she had gotten from Rarity with the fire and moon design and a brand new shirt, a phoenix holding a heart shaped jewel designed shirt Summer gave her for Christmas, and quickly dressed. Once set she grabbed her back pack and took off quickly catching up with James on her own bike. “Whoa Ranko, where’s the fire? You’re not that late.” James said smiling. “I know.” Ranko replied next to James. “So… Ranma sick again?” James said knowing of Ranma and Ranko’s secret. “Yeah.” Ranko said before dropping her voice low enough only James could hear. “Actually I forgot to do Ranma’s half of the laundry, all I got to wear for now is my Ranko clothes.” James nodded at this. “Well I hope he gets better. Come on, I see Dashie and the girls up ahead.”

Ranko nodded and they quickly caught up to the girls with Summer and Ranko blushing once they were close enough. “H-hi Ranko.” Summer said blushing behind her hair. Ranko smiled at how she looked with her gift in her hair, it was a jeweled butterfly hair pin she had purchased with the help of Rarity. “M-morning Summer.” Ranko said blushing knowing how wrong it was to stare. “Summer and Ranko sitting in a tree~” Dashie slowly sang giggling. “Dashie!” Ranko nearly yelled as both Summer and she turn red. “I’m just kidding guys.” Dashie said smiling to her own love Sparkle. “And you do make a lovely couple darlings.” Rarity said smiling as well. This only made the two blush harder causing everyone to either laugh of giggle till they reached the school entrance and was stopped by Blue himself.

“Not this again.” James said tiredly. “Will you just give up already?” Dashie said leaning on her handle bars. “Seem all of you still don’t get it. I won’t stop till you never return to this school. Boys?!” Blue said then ordered. Blue’s flunkies smiled as they slowly surrounded the group. “Don’t make us hurt you Blue.” Ranko warned. “Like you could ever hurt any of us. Get them!” Blue replied then ordered till… crack! “MY NOSE! OH MY NOSE!”

-Now-

The flunky had jumped Ranko from behind and being the martial artist she was reacted to the threat with a back fisted punch to the face resulting in the break. “So they attacked you first.” Principal Moon summarized. “Yes Ma’am. We were only defending ourselves.” Ranko replied. Principal Moon just sighed. “I was afraid this may happen. I don’t approve of this gang like behavior and sadly must admit that they may have deserved the bruises many of them have gained but to push this to the point of actual harm?” She sighed looking down at her desk. “I will speak to Blue about this personally and inform him that if he does not cease in this behavior I will have no other choice by to hand him and his group over to the police and press charges in the name of those the group had harmed.” Ranko blinked at this but nodded. She didn’t want this school to have a Kuno Reputation like Furinkan High did. “Do what you can Principal Moon, I don’t want to have to fight these guys anymore.” Ranko replied sadly. “I know you don’t Ranko. Your trying to start a new life not renew and old one. Go ahead and head to class while I speak to Blue.” Principal Moon said going to the door and giving Blue a seriously annoyed look which he just smiled at.

Out in San Francisco a new issue was just arriving. “Finally my friend we have arrived in America.” Soun Tendo said to his current traveling partner Genma. “That we have Tendo. Still where to start searching for the insolent boy?” Genma replied. “We are in a city my friend, let us start here and work outward.” Soun replied smiling. Genma nodded at this. It was always best to servey the area for possible hiding spots before going after the boy. Looking around Genma soon grabbed a free map and opened it up. “Tendo we can use this map to get around.” Soun smiled at this. “Excellent. Where should we start?” Genma just looked at the map. “Well?” Soun asked. “I can’t read it.” Genma said looking to his friend gaining a facepalm.

Back in Coltsville Ranko was returning home with Summer. “Poor Ranma, being sick for the first day of school.” Summer said sadly. “I know but he’ll be better in no time you know how…” Ranko said till she shivered. “You okay?” Summer asked worried. “Um yeah. I just felt like something cold just ran up my spine.” Ranko replied. “You mean you go a chill?” Summer asked still worried. “Maybe.” Ranko said. “Then you should go home right now and get right in bed. That often the signs of a cold coming on.” Summer said very worried. “It was just a chill Summer but… if you insist.” Ranko said giving her a light kiss on the cheek gaining a blush from both. “Um… later.” Ranko said riding off. “Later.” Summer sighed with deep affection.
Once Ranko got home she didn’t go to lay down, she actually went to calm her nerves. “That was no ordinary chill.” Ranko said changing back to her male form. “That was like having the willies and only one set of people would give me that. “ he said gathering his clothes for the wash. “The NWC.”

“This map make no sense at all Tendo.” Genma complained as they roof hoped from building to building all over San Francisco. “True Saotome, true. Yet we’ve spent all day looking for Ranma and so far there is no sign of him. I suggest we find a place to sleep tonight as well as feed our hungry stumachs.” Soun replied rubbing his stomach. “Too true Tendo. Let us find a place to bed and eat.” Genma replied smiling. Both laughed at their so called genius till both stopped. “You brought money with you did you not Tendo?” Genma asked. Soun and Genma laughed more till Soun stopped and said, “No.”

For the past week Ranma and Ranko’s teachers have been giving Princess Celestia, Principal Moon to Ranma/Ranko, their concerns about their behavior in class. Absent mindedness, missed assignment deadlines, even burning the cookies Ranko was to do in Cooking Class. “Thank you Bonbon, I’ll make sure that I speak to Ranko about this when I can.” Celestia said to the now leaving Bonbon. “Luna are you there?” Celestia asked to the shadows. For the past week she had not heard a peep from her little sister and became worried as yet again there was no response. “Just what is going on?” She asked herself as she looked over room and Ranma/Ranko’s papers.

Outside the school Ranma was currently having lunch with his friends, though a bit more slowly than normal. “Hey Ranma!” Ranma finally looked up to see Dashie looking at his concerned. “You okay, you’re like really spaced out or something.” Ranma looked to the other and soon scratched the back of his head. “Oh yeah, sorry about that. I just got a lot on my mind lately.” Ranma replied. “Like what?” Sparkle asked from her salad. “Just… stuff.” Ranma said looking over to James who blinked then gulped. “Oh come on Ranma you can tell us!” Dashie begged next to him. “It’s personal Dashie, it’s nothing against you girls though.” Ranma replied. “You sure?” Dashie asked looking over to Summer who was humming a little melody while she ate her meal. All the girls knew that Ranko had asked Summer out on yet another date and Summer was excited about it. “I already said my peace on those two. If sis wants to date Summer that’s fine by me.” Ranma replied looking right at Dashie. “Whatever. So have you heard the news about Cliff’s shop?” Dashie said changing subjects. “About the new foal figures coming out?” James asked. “Yeah, heard they’re coming out today.” Dashie replied.

“No way. Cliff said those wouldn’t be out till next month.” Ranma said jumping in finally. “Yeah well looks like they released them early so Cliff’s going to hold a big sale today and I was thinking we go and get a few together.” Dashie said blushing toward Sparkle who blushed as well. “Dashie and Sparkle~” Ranma said smiling. “Hey!” Dashie said turning redder as the group laughed.

Luna/Kasumi paced in her room that night as she looked through the looking glass for the two people she did not want ending up in America, ever. “Where are they?” she said to herself with every pass. “I checked Ireland, Spain, Africa, England, Egypt, everywhere but…” Luna gasped as she finally realized just where the two where. “Oh no. No, no, no.” She quickly turned her looking glass to America and nearly screamed. “They’re here!”

Soun and Genma had finally had it with the large city. For the past two weeks they’ve checked every store, house, apartment build, condo, hotel, and not one of them could find any trace of Ranma. “Just where is that insolent boy!” Genma said over his stolen burger and fries. “He’s obviously not in the city Saotome, maybe we should try a different tactic.” Soun said over his own stolen meal of burger and fries. “What do you have in my Tendo?” Genma said finishing his fries and trying his best to steal Soun’s. “I believe Ranma may have gone smaller believing that this large city would be too obvious of a hiding spot for him.” Soun said quickly finishing his meal before his friend could. “Hump, you may have a point there Tendo. So where do you believe he went then?” Genma said a bit annoyed of not having enough to eat, ever. “I think he went to a village or a small town. One that he could fool himself into believing he has a free life to live.” Soun said wisely. “Hmm, you have a point there Tendo, but the boy has no free life. He has an obligation to fill!” Genma said boastfully. “To marry one of my daughters!” Soun said joining him. “Uniting the schools!” Genma said smiling. “And letting us live like Kings!” Both said at the same time laughing like idiots causing a few people to carefully walk away from them.

Ranma breathed hard after his long winded training session. He had to be ready for when they arrived. Going over to the water bottle he brought over along with the spare change of clothes so he could change back and forward from Ranko and himself during the training. Looking around he was glad to have found such a place within riding distance to town. It was an old fashioned and heavily run down Amusement Park. Sighing he quickly changed into Ranko, changed to her clothes and went to scout the area once again. Should any of the NWC come after her she could lead them here and take them on with no one hopefully getting hurt. “Sigh. Why now? Why?” Ranko asked herself running through some katas on a old-fashioned marry-go-round. “Had they just left us alone for three more years… Sigh.” Ranko stopped her katas and sighed. “Who am I kidding? Genma and Soun won’t stop till I wed and join their so called Schools.” Ranko leaned up against one of the old horses, one of many she had been working on in secret as a hobby and had removed so they wouldn’t be damaged in a needed fight. “Then there’s Ryoga. That hot head doesn’t care where he fights as along as he fights me and for what reason? He’s not cursed anymore so why come after me?” Ranko just scoffed at herself. “Akane, of course. It always comes back to her. Really she needs help and if I have to fight her… I will. I’m not letting others get hurt by her stupid anger issues. But… What about Mo… Mrs. Saotome?” Ranko sighed at this. Kasumi’s mother was gone and the only mother she had… she wasn’t fully sure about at the moment.

It was true that all Ranko’s troubles started with her mom. Even if one were to argue that her mom didn’t wish for Genma to take her away and had given him a thorough thrashing she still allowed him to take a young child, barely old enough to walk let alone read or talk, on a overly dangerous training trip AFTER making her male form paint her hand on a contract, a contract that clearly stated that if Ranko didn’t become a ‘man among men’ in her eyes that she’d have no choice but to… End her life. Even after many years away from her mother and had finally gotten a chance to tell her the truth about her condition, her mother had accepted her yet the moment she got back with Genma… she began worshiping the ground Genma walked on. If she had no choice but to face her mother, would she? She didn’t know. Then there was Nabiki, knowing her she’d be leading the group but she didn’t have the advantage anymore. Once she had gotten away from Genma her education and understanding was now equal to hers, or was even better. It was the last one he wasn’t too sure about. Ukyo Kunoji, her former friend. She’s seen what she could do when she wasn’t holding back. Could she fight her as well, her former friend? If she had to, yes.

Sighing once more she got ready to leave. “So this is where you’ve been training?” Ranko quickly turned into a stance. “Whoa easy it’s me!” James said falling over. “Ugh, don’t sneak up on me like that?!” Ranko yelled before helping him up. “Sorry about that. What’s got you so jumpy anyway?” James asked dusting himself off. Ranko just looked at him before sighing and grabbing her gear. “Oh… Right.” James answered himself remembering. “They’re here James. Here in America, I just know it.” Ranko said grabbing a thermos. James quickly turned as Ranko changed back to Ranma. “Are you sure? I mean we got the local police, the San Francisco Police, the S.W.A.T. team, heck we even got Interpol on them.” James joked but didn’t get a laugh in return. “Seriously, I don’t even think they’d get as far as the Golden Gate Bridge with that OP on them.” Ranma soon walked past him back towards the edge of the Amusement Park. “Personally, I don’t think that’s going to stop them. Genma and Soun are far too stubborn to be stopped by a few officers. Ryoga and Akane… I don’t even want to think how that would go.” Ranma said pulling his bike out from a well hidden and quite protected hiding spot. “Yeah well… Come on. Summer’s going to be worried if you don’t show up for tea with Rarity.” James said grabbing his own bike. “Right.” Ranma said sighing before they both rode off.

“And even though you both couldn't even understand the language before you came here you didn’t even think once that just maybe it be a good idea to wait for either Nabiki or myself before you did anything!” Nodoka Saotome scolded the two men before her. Unluckily for Genma to have remembered that Nabiki had given all of them not only cell phones but tracking devices should they ever get seriously separated. “But dear if we thought that we might help things along if we started the search before you arrived.” Genma replied with Soun nodding. “Oh really, and just how did that help us find my son?!” Nodoka said, her hand on the hilt of her kendo-ken. She had sent the family sword back home after the trip to Antarctica had caused it to become too brittle to use and needed great amount of tending. “Well Nodoka, we found out Ranma isn’t in this city and we believe he may be in one of the smaller towns of villages.” Soun replied. “And have you found this town or village yet?” Nodoka asked squeezing the hilt of her weapon. “Well, no dear.” Genma answered and quickly spoke more as Nodoka got ready to hit him, “But we did narrow it down to three villages and two towns!” Nodoka stopped at this and thought it over. “Very well, let us go check them but first I have some things to pick up.” Nodoka reached into her kimono sleeve and handed Soun a small handful of money. “Get us a hotel room as well as some American clothing. Do not spend it on anything else. Understand?” Both nodded as Nodoka went to grab her kendo-ken again. “Yes ma’am!” Both said at once.

“And they had requested yet another set of set of business suits for them both yet this time in wedding colors!” Rarity said excitedly over her tea during lunch the next day. “Wait, you mean our teachers Lyra and Bonny are going to finally tie the note?” Dashie said leaning forward over her own lunch of Salad and apple juice. “I believe so darling, and get this, Lyra came in last night to make a special request I’m not allowed to talk about but I can tell you it will cause quite a reaction.” Rarity said smiling. “What kind of reaction?” Ranko asked over her bento style lunch of rice, eggrolls, and a slice of cake Summer had made for her and Ranma. “YES! OH LYRA YES I WILL!” was heard from the cooking part of the school. “That reaction.” Rarity said with a knowing smile. Ranko blinked at the loud yell and thought of how Kasumi’s reaction would be to her doing the same thing… then she thought about Summer the same way and quickly shook her head blushing. Was she turning into a Kuno? “You alright Summer? Your quite red all of a sudden.” Rarity said looking at her. “No, I’m fine, really.” Sparkle soon leaned over to her and placed a hand over her forehead. “You sure, you might be catching what Ranma head last week.” Ranko quickly backed up. “No really I’m fine!” Jackie just looked at her as she to think of Bonny and Lyra. “Actually, Ah think Ah know what she’s thinking about.” Everyone just looked at Jackie. “And just what is she thinking about Jackie?” Dashie said before everyone turned red.

“Let’s uh… change subjects you guys. So… which of you got the new foal figures?” James asked gaining deeper blushes from Dashie, Sparkle, and Summer.

Nodoka sighed as she watched the scenery go by from her cabin on the old fashioned train to Coltsville. She had made Genma and Soun take the next train for using the money she had given her to buy food for themselves instead of doing as they were told when she had arrived. Sighing she looked to the package she had in her hands. It was from Japan as the writing on it indicated but this was not the package she was worrying about. It was the one in front of her held in the hands of a woman she had not met before yet did not believe was a wise idea to currently cross. “So, you are Ranma and Ranko’s mother?” the woman asked. Nodoka quickly looked to the woman nodding. “Y-yes, yes I am. Forgive me I’m just getting over the shock of all of this.” The woman nodded to her gently. The woman was none other than Principal Celestial M. Moon. It was an odd name for a woman but she was not going to say anything about it since she had promised to aid her as long as she did as she was told thanks to some convincing on her behalf to the local police. “I know but you must know that I was only acting on their behalf.” Principal Moon said gently.

Personally Principal Moon would not have helped the woman hadn’t it been for the package in her hands for it was a fully legalized copy of a divorcé decree and had even impressed her when she had even offered to turn her husband and Soun in so she could see her ‘children’. “Still you haven’t explained why you are so desperate to find Ranma and Ranko Miss Nodoka.” Principal Moon pointed out. Nodoka sighed at this. “The twins are the only family I have left now. When I married Genma my father had seen to it I no longer was part of his family and clan and ever since then my life had been… unpleasant, but please understand that I had married Genma out of love back then but…”

“But now that you’ve seen the light you wish to correct your mistakes and try to reconnect with your children.” Principal Moon said finishing the thought. “Yes,” Nodoka replied holding the package closer to her, “and if it meant sacrificing honor… what honor was there to actually sacrifice?” Principal Moon switched over to Nodoka’s side of the cabin and gently put her arm around her shoulder. “Your husband sacrificed his honor, all you are going now is redeeming yours.” Nodoka slowly smiled at this. “Thank you.”

Soun and Genma couldn’t believe their luck. It was as if some kami above was angry with them for trying to gain a good, peaceful, easy going, life. In truth one was, Princess Luna/Kasumi was very angry with them for what they had been constantly planning. Yet this was not on the two men’s minds at the time, no, for their minds were constantly set on one goal and one goal only. Find Ranma! Yet still they could not believe their miserable, kami forsaken, luck for they were now pursued by the local police. Why they didn’t know, as they didn’t see that they had done anything wrong in the city they were in but it was now and issue they became greatly concerned about. It meant they could no longer travel as normal tourist as doing so meant capture. They now had to travel as they had been, like thieves, and forsake the one of their fellow travelers.

-Yesterday-

“You did WHAT with the money?!” Nodoka yelled at the men. “Nodoka please, it was a simple mistake. We can’t read the languages here, how were we supposed to know what we were buying was so expensive.” Soun said in their defense. “That I can excuse, but what I can’t excuse is what you did AFTER you bought the food!” Nodoka yelled holding up the empty bags of fast food knowing that they ate all of its contents. “Nodoka please we were…” Genma started before his wife glared at him. “No excuses! For this you’ll be taking the next train to our destination. Also since you both seem to like camping so much you can both go sleep on the ground while I seek a hotel. Is this clear?” Nodoka commanded clearly to them. Both Soun and Genma were about to argue till Nodoka gave them a very solid and annoyed look. “Is it clear?” Both gulped at this. “Yes ma’am.” Both responded. “Good.” Nodoka said walking off. “Now what do we do Saotome? Our only source of money has left us do to your gut.” Soun said annoyed. “Do not put the whole blame on me Tendo you ate just as much as I did.” Genma said in return.

“I grow tired of this Saotome! Delay after delay! I have not had a smoke nor a drink ever since we left in search for that son of yours and now we must suffer more!” Soun yelled highly irritated. “Calm yourself Tendo we made sure to gain those supplies as well before Nodoka found our meals.” Genma said lifting the food bag tossing a filled flask and a pack of smokes to his friend. “Ah relaxation, where have you been?” Soun said quickly taking a drink and lighting up a smoke. “Better?” Genma asked. “Better.” Soun replied. “Good, now let us find a sturdy tree to rest the night in and tomorrow we drag the boy to the church!” Genma said jumping into a set of trees which Soun soon followed suit.

They had been fine for the time being traveling both thief wise as well as normal tourist wise till… “Genma Saotome and Soun Tendo?” Both turned to look at an officer. Both sighed at finally hearing someone that could finally speak like a normal person, in their minds of course. “Yes that would be us.” Soun replied smiling. “I have a warrant for your arrests, please come quietly and no one will get hurt.” The officer said holding up a warrant. Soun’s smile dropped as both stood there till… they ran for it! “Freeze!” the officer yelled as he pursued them. “Tendo what did you do?!” Genma accused. “What I had done?! What of you Saotome?!” Soun said back as they finally took to the roof tops shocking the officer who was trying to figure out just how to report this.

After an hour of running both stopped to catch their breathes. “How… how is it... we’re now wanted… in this country.” Soun said coughing. “I… I do not know… Tendo. Yet… I have a guess… what happened.” Genma said finally sitting down. “Well,” Soun said before coughing, “well what was it?” Genma shook his head at this. “Not what Tendo, it’s who. The boy must have done this to us.” Soun’s eyes widen in shock of this. “But that’s impossible!” Genma shook his head no. “It’s clear the boy had been corrupted b this country’s ways and now sees it that what we have done for him is against the law. Oh how did I gain such and ungrateful heir?!” Genma said sagely then wined. “There, there, Saotome, we’ll show the error of his ways when we find him. However this now raises a new problem.” Soun said comforting his friend as he offered the flask over. Genma took a drink from the flask and handed it back over to Soun. “What would that be Tendo?” Soun took a drink as well and sighed at the long forgotten taste. “If the police are after the two of us what of Nodoka. She does have all our traveling money after all.” Genma nodded at this issue and thought on it.

“Forget her. This entire trip has been an issue with her along and we can always gain money the old fashioned away.” Genma finally replied looking to Soun. “Are you sure? What if she turns on us and tries to turn us in to safe herself?” Soun asked. “Then she can rot for all I care.” Genma snarled. “Ever since that woman accepted the boy’s curse they two have constantly foiled our plans over and over and I will no longer stand for it. If I must sacrifice her for the good of the Schools then so be it!” Soun gaped at this but soon nodded. The joining of the Schools was for more important than one single woman’s concerns.

-Now-

After agreeing to leave Nodoka behind to the police they jumped onto the top of the first train to their newest destination, Coltsville, and prayed that they found Ranma soon.

Ranma sighed as he whipped his brow and surveyed his work. Before him was his newest and fully restored Marry-go-round horse that he had decorated like one of the pony figures from the past. It was a lot of work but having full sized figures alongside his smaller ones were not only a blessing but satisfying hobby to have. He carefully walked around the now life sized figure of Generation 1’s Twilight and nodded at his work. It looked just like it did in the show and had taken him over two weeks to repair, paint, and seal but it was finally done. Sighing he looked over to his other Generation 1 works. So far he had made one each for Sparkle, Jackie, Pinkie, Rarity, James, and Summer. Nodding he went to go clean up and get the very last Marry-go-round horse from the Amusement Park. He and James checked all the other horses on the Marry-go-round and found only seven of the ten horses on the ride were repairable. Once cleaned up he hooked up the cart he had borrowed from James and rode off towards his final project never knowing four people were now looking for him. Two of which just arrived at his home, late.

“Here it is Miss Nodoka. The house we have on record your children now own.” Principal Moon said smiling. Nodoka looked to the house then back to the kind hearted Principal. “I… I’m not sure I can do this.” Nodoka said nervously. “Breath Miss Nodoka. You’ve searched for your children for a full year and now, here they are.” Principal Moon said gently gesturing to the house. “I… I know but… what if they still hate me or worse don’t wish to even speak to me.” Nodoka said becoming more worried. “You’ll never know, till you try.” Principal Moon said smiling. Sighing Nodoka steeled herself and slowly went up to the door and knocked. Both waited till… “Principal Moon? What are you doing here?” Both turned to see James with a set of groceries. “Introducing someone to Ranma and Ranko. We were hoping to surprise them.” Principal Moon replied looking to James. James looked from the Principal to the other woman and looked her over before dropping his groceries. “Principal Moon get away from her!” Nodoka became shocked at this as James got between them. “James calm…” James pointed at Nodoka angrily. “Principal Moon that’s Nodoka Saotome! You need to call the police quickly!” Nodoka quickly held up her hands. “Wait you don’t understand.” James looked at her angrily. “I understand plenty. No way am I letting you and your lazy excuse for a husband take Ranma and Ranko with you to Japan!”

“James! That is enough!” Principal Moon yelled behind him. “But Principal Moon…” James started till Principal Moon raised her hand. “James I believe we’ve gotten off on the wrong foot so let us start over. This is Miss Nodoka, FORMALLY of the Saotome Clan. She’s here to reconcile with her children and try to become a family once again.” Principal Moon said as Nodoka bowed and received a slow bow in return from James. “You sure this is wise Principal Moon, I mean we’ve both heard Ranma and Ranko’s history with those in Nerima Ward and well…” Nodoka soon looked to James. “Mr. James, I’m sure you are only trying to do what you believe is right for your friends but… what Principal Moon has said is true.” She handed over the packet she had with her and allowed James to look over the paper work. “No way… Um well I uh… it seems I owe you an apology Nodoka-san. Yet… what about your ex-husband? He’s not here with you is he?” James said handing the package back. “None needed Mr. James. You were doing what you felt was right, as for my Ex…” Nodoka said holding the package close to her, “I hope the police lock him and Soun away for good.” James’ eye widened at this. “So they’re really here?!” Nodoka blinked at this before she gasped forgetting that they were in America!

“And…” Ranma said carrying the horse to his hidden bike and cart, “there!” Ranma breathed a sigh of relief that he got it onto the cart in one piece. The trek through the dense weeds and woods was not only a hard work out but it was also a bit of an issue while carrying the horse. Covering it back over making sure it was well hidden he went back to the Amusement Park to scout it out one last time before heading home. “Sigh. Okay…” Ranma said to himself as he slowly walked through the place till he got to the very center of the Park. “You can come out now you two I know your there.” Ranma said as both Soun and Genma came out of hiding. "Insolent boy, how dare you run off like this. Have you no honor?!” Genma said angrily. “Not the kind of honor you have Pop.” Ranma replied not even looking at him nor taking up any kind of stance. “Insolent boy! How dare you disrespect your father! Your sensei!” Genma said. “Your no father of mine, Genma.” Ranma said coldly. “What?! How dare you…” Genma said ready to attack when Soun placed his arm in front of him. “Ranma we are not here to argue. We’re here merely to talk to you and try to come to some kind of solution like honest men.” Soun said carefully. “You’re a pretty poor excuse for a ‘honest’ man Mr. Tendo.” Ranma said causing Soun to flinch. “I… I guess we deserved that Ranma. Now try to understand that we’re only wishing for our two schools to be joined. It’s quite obvious that you don’t wish to marry Akane so we won’t push you to marry here anymore.” Soun said smiling. “Go on.” Ranma said turning his head just a little. “As you already know Ranma the agreement between Genma and I was that if one of my girls were to marry you and carry on the Dojo then honor would be upheld. There was nothing in the agreement that said that you to marry JUST Akane. You could try your luck Nabiki, she’s a smart girl and can easily handle the budget and finances.” Soun said smiling more. “How about… no.” Ranma said turning his head back away from them. “But… why not? Surely she much better choice than Akane.” Soun argued.

“Yeah, if you were a Yakuza thug. All the money your Dojo stands on is money she gained through blackmail and threats. No way I’d marry Akane or Nabiki. However…” Ranma said smiling to himself. Soun flinched more at this and soon gulped. “However?” Ranma turned fully to look at them. “However I wouldn’t mind marrying your daughter Kasumi. She’s the sweetest, kindest, caring, motherly, tender, heartfelt, person I know and I would be honored to have her hand in marriage if you’re so desperate for the schools to be joined.” Soun growled at this. “It’s… true about what you said about Kasumi but… no. I think she be a bad choice you Ranma, as she’s… not wishing to marry.” Soun said trying to hold his tongue. “Really?” Ranma said acting shocked. “That can’t be right…” Ranma paused for dramatics, “Because I already proposed to her when I left.” This caused both Soun and Genma to drop their jaws. “Yep, once we get everything settled we’ll be happily married and you won’t have any worry about the schools.” Ranma said smiling. Soun grounded his teeth at this but Genma carefully calmed him down before smiling to Ranma. “That’s excellent boy, I knew you would come to your senses someday.” Ranma nodded. “Yeah I did, Genma.” Genma blinked at this. “Because I won’t be teaching you false school. I’ll be teaching mine.” Genma and Soun soon started to growl at this. “Oh and don’t even think about me returning to Japan, I’m a legal American now so you take me from here you’ll not only have the local police on your heads you’ll have Interpol as well but hey not to worry you two. Since I’m marrying Kasumi you won’t have to worry about your so called honorable pledge as I am marrying A Tendo.” Ranma said smiling. “You will not be marrying Kasumi!” Soun shouted angrily. “Oh and why not?” Ranma said smiling. “I did not want to tell you this Ranma but you leave me no choice. Kasumi is not truly a Tendo! We found her out in the woods with no parents at all. So you can’t marry her, she’s not a Tendo!” Soun yelled fully smiling at having the upper hand. “Good. I’d hate for her to have any real relation to a lazy good-for-nothing slob like you.” Ranma said proudly. Soun stopped and gaped a few times his mind overloaded.

“Boy you’ll marry a Tendo even if it kills you!” Genma yelled jumping at Ranma. Ranma sighed as he quickly turned and slammed hi heal into Genma’s face. “Ugh… that does it boy. No more games!” Genma said after getting back up from the blow and whipping the blood away from his now bleeding nose. “Fine by me Genma,It's on!” Ranma said jumping towards Genma who gave Genma a three punch combo to his face. Genma skid back and growled, “I’ll get you for that. Soun!” Soun quickly jumped behind Ranma to punch him but Ranma quickly turned and gave him the hardest right hook he ever used sending Soun through one of the old game stands and to the ground skipping a few times till he slammed up against the old and heavily rusted chain fence that once surrounded the park. “Stay down.” Ranma said quickly taking up a stance Genma had never seen before. “How dare you. Fine I won’t hold back now! Umi-Sen Ken!” Genma said taking up the stance of The Silent Thief. “That old thing. Fine, come on.” Ranma said gesturing him to attack first. “Fine.” Genma said fading from view. Ranma sighed as he waited in his stance till he quickly turned and landed a solid hammer kick to Genma’s gut causing him to not only reveal himself but also hold his gut. “H-how…” Genma didn’t have time to retaliate as Ranma quickly followed up with his signature Kachū Tenshin Amaguriken or Chestnuts Roasting Over an Open Fire Fist causing Genma to fly to the entrance of the House of Mirrors. “Ugh… let see what you can do when you can’t tell who is who!” Genma yelled running inside. Ranma just shook his head already knowing the layout of the Mirror Maze. Ranma quickly ran in ready to finally end the fight.

Genma breathed heavily as he used the mirrored halls hide himself for Ranma. As he recovered he ran his mind over the current fight. Somehow Ranma saw past his opening move for the Way of the Silent Thief and had serious taken out Soun in one single blow. Also Ranma had become faster, far father than he was over a year ago. How and why he couldn’t figure out as living in America should have made him soft and vulnerable yet instead it had done the opposite. He was now strong and most of all well skilled. Yet he was not going to lose this fight, no, for he had the advantage this time. He had the Art, the Saotome School of Anything Goes Martial arts and nothing, NOTHING could beat it. “Give it up Genma! Just turn yourself into the local Police and we can be done with this!” Ranma yelled from somewhere. “Ha! Like I would lose to the likes of you Boy! I taught you everything I know!” Genma said getting a large handkerchief ready. “Not everything. You didn’t teach me the Chestnuts Roasting Over an Open Fire Fist or the Heaven Blast of the Dragon or even the Soul of Ice. Cologne did. She taught me more that you could ever teach me and more. Also when I came here I studied the real martial arts not you poor excuse for an art.” Ranma said getting closer to the very center of the Maze where Genma laid waiting. “You lie!” Genma said already executing part one of his one and only finisher by grabbing everything around him and putting it into his large handkerchief. He didn’t want to use the techique but he knew Ranma would survive it.

“Do I Genma? Let’s try Karate, Judo, Tae-kwon-do, Kendo, or let’s do better name REAL martial artists, like Bruce Lee, Jackie Chan, Jet-Li…” Ranma said before turning to face Genma who was now above him, “Me!” Genma soon tossed down his final attack at Ranma. “Yasha Tankai Hō!” Genma yelled smiling. “Idiot!” Not Ranma but Ranko yelled as she crossed her arms and tossed them out creating not a tornado of wind but a whirling tornado of flames which engulfed the famed Deep-Sea Demon Wrap and instead of sucking the items inside sent them flying right back at Genma hitting him with burning pieces of rubble, glass, rusted up nails and whatever else Genma had stuffed into the deadly pack. After the burning tornado was finished Genma fell right before Ranko heavily burned and greatly injured, a few of the rusted items having caused gashes over his body. “H-how… the Deep-sea… Demon Wrap… was designed to… steal the vacuum… from the attack… and cause a reverse vacuum… to bury the opponent.” Genma said weakly. “It’s because I didn’t create a vacuum idiot. I created a clash of temperatures.” Ranko said down to him. “But… the Hiryū Shōten Ha… it’s a wind attack… how…did… you… ugh…” Genma said before finally passing out. Sighing Ranko picked up a small rock and using the last of the heat around her pushed it into the middle of his back giving him the Ultimate Weakness Moxibustion, a technique Happosai, the old lecher and so called Grand Master of Genma and Soun’s Anything goes Martial Arts, and once used on Ranma after he had once stopped one of Happosai's perverse raids. The technique was simply done by burning a mark in a certain spot on the opponent's body reducing their strength to that of a baby and was only reversible with a counter-Moxibustion that only one person knew of, his ally and Sensei Cologne of the Chinese Amazon Tribe. And knowing her she’d never cure him.

She soon grabbed Genma and dragged him out of the building and dropped him next to Soun doing the same technique him she had used on Genma before finally dropped to the ground. “I… think I… used to much Ki… on that last technique…” Ranko said before flopping onto the ground breathing hard. As she recovered she slowly tried to remember what Genma was saying and also just what technique she had used. “But… the Hiryū Shōten Ha… it’s a wind attack… how…did… you… ugh…” Ranko brought her arm up to her head confused. “Just what was he talking about? And why didn’t that technique feel like the Heaven Blast of the Dragon. What was it and… how did I pull it off?” Ranko asked herself. Sure she had been practicing the Heaven Blast of the Dragon to make it less time consuming but what was used… “What was that?” Ranko finally asked as she finally looked to her hand. “Huh? When did I change to a girl?”

James, Nodoka, and Principal Moon and the Coltsville Police all ran to find Ranma at the Amusement Park to warn him before they all stopped at the sound of a large tornado not only forming but also a large flame thrower being used at the same time. “What was that?!” A Officer soon yelled pointing up to… everyone gasped at what they saw. “No way… it that the Heaven Blast of the Dragon?” James said looking at the now dissipating burning tornado. “No, the Heaven Blast of the Dragon is a wind technique. That is not wind.” Nodoka said very scared. “Then we best hurry. Who knows what trouble…” Principal Moon started till. “Hey!” Everyone turned to see Ranko dragging two people through the brush. “Ranko?” Nodoka asked stepping towards her. “Oh no…” Ranko said dropping the men she was dragging ready to run. “Wait Ranko, she’s not here to take you back to Japan.” Principal Moon said stopping her. “Yeah right.” Ranko said still ready to run. “It’s true Ranko, take a look at these.” James said handing Nodoka’s file over. Ranko took the file carefully and looked the papers over. “You… your divorcing him? But why? I thought… Can someone fill me in here?!” Ranko said finally looking at all of them. “We will when we return to town. Now, who are those men with you?” Principal Moon said gently. Ranko gently kicked the men over and Nodoka gasped. “Genma and Soun?! Ranko you didn’t…” Ranko held up her hands. “Whoa easy, I just found these guys laying a few miles from the old Amusement Park that way.” Ranko said gesturing toward away from where the Park really was. “I found them like this and even though I hate their guts I just couldn’t let them die out here.”

Nodoka looked to the two men not fully believing the story but nodded to it. “Still what happened to them?” Ranko pulled out a bent up container of some kind and handed it over to one of the officers. “I’m not sure but I found this in the middle of a camp fire.” The Officer looked it over before giving it a sniff. “It’s a flask. The two must have dropped it and cause that fire we saw earlier.” Ranko gasped at this acting in surprise. “You mean that little thing cause that explosion?” The Officer put it into an evidence bag. “If contained yes. Just be glad you weren’t around when it went off.” Ranko nodded at this. “We’ll take these guys to the hospital then make sure they get a nice comfy cell once they recover.” The Officer said gesturing to the rest of the group. “You four head on back to town, we got it covered here.” The small group nodded as they carefully made their way to Ranko’s bike and then to town.

It was finally nightfall by the time Ranko was done giving her statement to the police when she and Nodoka returned to her house. Once inside Ranko turned to her former mother and held up the file Nodoka had shown her and the police had copies of. “So… you’re really doing it? Why?” Nodoka sighed at this and looked Ranko right in the eye. “Because Ran-ko. I learned over this past year that what I had done… was wrong. I should never have backed Genma after that wedding and as I traveled with him… I found that being more and more true. Genma… Genma cares nothing for me nor you, our own child. All he cared about was the joining of the schools and… and himself. Oh Ranma can you ever forgive me for what I’ve done?” Ranko just looked at her for a few moments before sighing and gesturing to a couch while she took a chair. “Okay… explain this again to me but… better.”

"Ranma… I…" Nodoka started, almost losing her nerve. "I'm sorry." Ranko's face actually showed a look of surprise and hope for a second, before she slowly buried it. "Sorry about what?" She asked, keeping the hope she felt hidden. When she had last seen her mother Ranko had thought that she would never give up on her rather strange view of honor and so called ‘Manliness’. For some time she had expected that having placed the OP on Nodoka and resigning herself to never seeing or speaking for that matter to her ever again would be the best choice for her and Kasumi but maybe, just maybe, she could give Nodoka a second chance with her now that she was the path to redemption.

"Ranma I'm sorry I let Genma take you away on that trip when you were young, I'm sorry you were forced to hide from me for months due to that stupid contract and… I'm sorry that I put my personal honor above my child's happiness." Nodoka said, beginning to cry. "I just… Ranma it was all I had for so long and I… I…" She broke down into full tears this time. As much as Ranko wanted to she resisted the urge to get up and comfort her. Could she trust this woman who had sided with the man who tortured him for so many years? She wouldn’t know until she heard everything. After she had regained her composure, Nodoka looked up. “Ranma… When I married your ex-father my clan saw to it to remove me from them. They warned me about his behavior and his teachings but I didn’t listen because… because back then I thought I was marrying for love. I… I know now that that was not what Genma wanted.” Nodoka soon looked down to the floor sadly. "Can you forgive me, my son?” She asked, hopefully.

Ranko couldn’t believe her ears and soon stood up. “I… need to think on this for a moment. Let me go change and I’ll tell you my answer.” Nodoka looked up to Ranko giving a small smile and nodded as it was possibly all she would get for now. Walking first to her bedroom then to the bathroom she began thinking over the last few moments when they had returned to Coltsville. When they returned the girls who were his dear friends now greatly fussed over him, Summer being the most concerned making sure she wasn’t harmed at all which she had seen how Nodoka had mildly reacted to how she and Summer where with each other. Then there was that apology Nodoka had just given. It had sounded so heartfelt, but how could he know that she wouldn't just start up the same stuff she had done before if he forgave her. Back then he had been greatly thrilled to have his mother back in his life but in doing so he had to face her expectations in life and he did not want that again. Sighing he tried to come up with some way to finally have the mother he desperately wanted all his life till an idea finally came to him. It was a risky move but if it finally meant having Nodoka in his life he would give it a shot but, Nodoka would have to work for it. After changing he decided to use his idea.

“Nodoka.” Ranko said entering the room. Nodoka looked up slowly and looked to her child. “Y-yes Ran-ko?” Nodoka said worried. "I’ve thought over what you’ve told me along with your apology in BOTH male and female forms and I have come to my decision.” Ranko said with eyes closed. “I… I’m ready for whatever you decided Ranma.” Nodoka said holding her had low. “Nodoka… I’m sorry but the answer is No." Nodoka soon looked up in complete shock. "N… No? But… but why Ranma?" She asked, her eyes widening. "Nodoka I can't forgive a mother who'd willingly threaten to off her own child because he wasn't "Manly" enough to meet up to her expectations and ways and I fear if I did so we would go into that form of relationship again…” Ranko said calmly. Nodoka slowly nodded and got up to leave but was soon stopped by Ranko putting a gentle hand on her shoulder smiling at her. “But ‘we’ wouldn't mind having Aunty Nodoka around again."
It took Nodoka a second or two to process what Ranma had said, her head shooting up with a mixture of shock, happiness, and disbelief. "Really? Are you sure?" She asked. "Yeah. No problem, Aunty Nodoka. Having you join our family once again and just Ranma would just start all of the crap all over again, but as both Ranma and Ranko, we can’t really just completely ignore you." Ranko replied smiling at her. "Thank you Ranko. Thank you so much." Nodoka said hugging her former son in a vice like hug. "Can't breathe… need air…" Ranko choked, her face turning blue. Nodoka quickly let go and soon laughed happily. Then, she looked around the house. "It's really too bad you've got such a small house, Ranko." She said sadly. "Huh? Why?" Ranko asked confused. "Well, to be honest Ranko, I don't really have enough money to stay in a hotel for more than the next few days, and having traveled with Soun and Genma so long I’m afraid I may have nearly tapped out my account. I would return home but since my clan had kicked me out I had hoped to have killed two birds with one stone, and stayed with you." Nodoka said frowning.

Ranko was shocked at this and soon looked contemplative for a few minutes. The house sadly was only set up for two people to live in it with separate bedrooms and sadly there was no actual room for her to stay in. Also she had to fill Nodoka in on how to go about talking to everyone about Ranma and herself along with her current relationships with Kasumi and Summer. It wasn’t till something caught her attention and turned her sight to the newspaper from yesterday that was poking out from next to the couch. Picking it up, she began to read one of the for hiring add and a small smile spread across her face. "I think I have an idea." She said, slowly.

“Now arriving at Gate 14 from Greece.” An announcer called as a jet finally pulled in. “We’re finally here.” A girl with helmet like black hair said as she stepped of the terminal. “Good, I was about to bash that pervert next to us.” The other girl said angrily. “Let’s not call any attention to ourselves till we find Daddy and see what we can do from there.” The Helmet hair one said as she walked out towards the exit. “Fine but if we find Ranma… he’s mine.”

To be continued.

Chapter 14: Nightmare’s return Part 2: Nabiki and Akane, the Shark and the bomb

Chapter 14: Nightmare’s return Part 2: Nabiki and Akane, the Shark and the bomb

“So that’s two chocolate chip and one strawberry correct?” Nodoka asked from the counter of her newest job, working for the Cake’s at their bakery. It was quite a shock to her that Ranko could get her such a job so easily but did have to agree that it wasn’t that bad of a job. Everyone in Coltsville where kind to her and the Cakes were very pleasant to work with. It was just the oldest of the Cake children that she really had to get used to still. “Pinkie do we have any more of the Strawberry?” Nodoka asked to the kitchen. The sound of pans crashing was soon heard. “Coming right out!” Pinkie said causing Nodoka to shake her head. It was true Pinkie was a hard worker but was a real disaster area when it came to backing yet somehow it always came out amazingly well. “Here you go!” Pinkie said carrying over five cup cake pans to the counter. “Just finished backing and frosting them.” Nodoka just shook her head and gently took the pan off her head and served the confection to the customer.

With a thank you the customer left and she soon turned to Pinkie. “I think that was it for the breakfast rush Pinkie. You best get ready for school, your parents and I can handle it here.” Nodoka said smiling. “You sure you’re going to be okay because I mean we haven’t even seen Miss Bubbles yet and she always makes a huge order of muffins and it’s always different each day and one time she asked for a muffin we never tried making before and it took us like fifteen tries till we actually got it right for when she came in to get them but that was like ordered weeks before hand and I was all like you sure you want those and she was like yeah I wanted these and I was so sure that she wouldn’t want them because we accidently burned a few of the batches due to the new oven we got and I was worried that we accidently gave her a few of the burned bottoms ones and…” Nodoka just shook her head smiling at the bubbly happy teenager before it. Maybe working here was a good idea after all.

“So how’s your Aunt Ranma?” Sparkle asked during their cooking class. “Not bad actually. Still I have to thank Pinkie and Rarity for helping her out.” Ranma said mixing a cake batter. “We’d do anything for a friend Ranma right?” Pinkie said working on her own cake. “And besides darling we just couldn’t leave your poor Aunt out in the cold and she does have a wonderful fashion sense. I’m honored to have her in my home and she such a dear when watching the girls while I work.” Rarity said working on her soon to be finished cake. “Wow Rarity that cake look amazing.” Sparkle said looking her cake over. “Why thank you Sparkle, still I’m a bit worried about Dashie’s cake.” Rarity said before turning her and the other’s attention to Dashie’s station. “Okay one last time, I just add the liquids to the cake mixture and mix it together.” Dashie said as she carefully added the wet items to the cake mix which somehow burst into flames… again. “How…” James asked behind Ranma. “I rather not know.” Ranma replied gaining a nod from the group.

Over on the other side of the class room Summer was just finishing her cake which was starting to get a lot of attention from Bonny and the rest of the class. “Summer, the assignment was to make a simple cake but this… this is just amazing.” Bonny said looking over the four tiered white cake. “Um I’m just… doing as instructed and it is a cake.” Summer said shyly adding the last few decorations to the hidden front of the cake. It was at this that Jackie came over and gave the work a visual once over. “Not bad cuz but I think it’s missing something.” Summer blushed nodding causing the class to come around their teacher and the cake. “Jackie you have your own cake to work on as do the rest of you.” Bonny said before someone covered her eyes. “Alright all of you this had better be…” She soon stopped when her eyes was uncovered and she saw what the class had done for her. “Oh class this is so…” Before Bonny was not just Summer’s cake but a four tiered candy and lyre decorated wedding cake with a blank unicorn and earth pony figurine on the top acting as the bride and groom. “Congrats on the wedding Miss Bonny.” Ranma said the rest of the class soon cheering. “Oh, thank you class. This is the most wonderful thing anyone had done for us. Thank you all.” Bonny said crying happily.

Nabiki sighed at her younger sister. The moment she had something in her hands she was acting out on it. Currently it was what one could call a cheese burger, fries, and what was left of a shake or at least it’s cup. Ever since her sister had tried to pick her up in France due to an oddly overpriced bill from her hotel Akane had been a literal short fused bomb that went off at the slightest touch. She had agreed to stay with her till America but after that she was on her own… yet she was still unsure if she should. Already she had caused issues on the way to the small fast food restaurant by threatening those passing by her, the driver of the taxi, a man who could have helped them find out about the city who decided it run for his life after Akane said she’d bash him for even talking to Nabiki, and was now causing the workers of the restaurant to heavily apologize to its patrons and begin cooking outside. “Excuse me miss.” A man said coming up to them. Nabiki sighed at this and growled inwardly. “Yes, may I help you?” She said in French. The man blinked and cleared his throat and began speaking in French as well. “Ma’am I’m sorry but I must ask you and your friend here to leave. Your scaring the patrons away and some are even willing to request that I…” The man quickly backed up as a large mallet nearly crushed him. “Get away from my sister you pervert!” Akane yelled at him. The man was about to yell for the police when Nabiki slammed her hands onto the table and looked Akane in the eye. “That tears it! I’ve had it up to here with your behavior Akane now you are, on, your, own!” Nabiki yelled at her before turning to the manager and handed him a twenty dollar bill. “I’ll be leaving as well and yes I suggest calling the police as well or better yet the SWAT team.” Akane just blinked at her sister as she walked out of the restaurant without her.

Principal Moon smiled as she sat on the main roof of the school with her sister Kasumi. “And the guards say that they’ll be out for at least another month before they wake up.” Celestia/Celestial said sipping her tea. “They deserve it for what they’ve done to both Ranma and myself over the years. Still… do you really think it’s wise to have Nodoka here Tia?” Kasumi/Luna said over her salad. “I do Lulu, it’s just… well what we found that concerns me.” Celestia said smiling at the nicknames both had not heard nor called each other in year. “And what’s that?” Luna asked concerned. “Well… remember the burning tornado I told you about?” Celestia asked gaining a nod from Luna. “Well apparently our best Unicorn investigators state that whatever that was had a taint of magic to it along with something else.” Celestia said looking at her sister. “Could it have been, Ki?” Luna asked thinking on it. “The Investigators aren’t sure as they’ve never felt it before but the magic they could very much tell was no ordinary magic.” Celestia said leaning back in her seat. “Was it… his magic?” Luna asked hopefully. “No, this was more… elemental than chaotic or harmonic magic.” Celestia replied. “But the only elemental magic users we have among us are the Pegasus and a rare few Unicorns like Twilight Sparkle.” Luna said tapping her chin. “You don’t think…” Luna started. “Oh I do sister. I believe our solution is soon close at hand.” Celestia said smiling.

Ranko sighed as she walked with her Aunt Nodoka. “Still worried about the others?” Nodoka asked gently. “Yeah. I mean think about it Aunty, you, Genma, and Soun found me. How long will it take for the rest of the NWC to come and try carting me back to Nerima Ward?” Ranko said sighing. “Now, now dear, we already took care of it remember. The San Francisco police already have the cell phone and tracker Nabiki gave me and the police here have already removed what was left of the trackers on Genma and Soun so even if they did track us here it’s very likely that the police already took them into custody.” Nodoka said trying to cheer Ranko up. “Yeah maybe…” Ranko said sadly. Nodoka sighed then turned and smiled taking Ranko’s arm gently. “I believe I know what might cheer you up.” Ranko looked dup to see Nodoka point to Cliff’s shop causing her to smile. “Yeah, I haven’t made you one yet so why not.” Ranko said guiding her Aunt inside.

“Hey Ranko! Long time no see!” Cliff said from the counter. “Hi Cliff, still got those tests on you?” Ranko said as Nodoka looked over the shops wears. She smiled as she saw items that she would have loved having as a child or if she had Ranko while Genma was away. “Yep right here. So who’s the woman that came in with you?” Cliff asked handing the test for ‘what pony are you’ over. “ Long story short that my Aunt Nodoka, don’t worry she’s not with you know who.” Ranko said filling the sheet out as best she could. “Oh? Well that’s good. I mean sure having Ranma and Summer in your life now is great an all but you just can’t rid of your true family you know?” Ranko nodded at this. “Aunty, I filled out what I can, you’ll need to fill out the rest.” Ranko called out. “Alright dear.” Nodoka said coming over to the counter and filled in the blanks. Once it was done she gently handed it over to Cliff who looked it over. “Huh, says here you’d be a Unicorn Miss. Kind of odd since Ranko here is a Pegasus.” Ranko looked at him. “Well in the show in Episode Twelve, Cup Cake and Carrot Cake’s twin babies were both a Unicorn and a Pegasus because Carrot Cake’s great-great-great-great-Grandfather was a Unicorn and Cup Cake’s Great Aunt, Second Cousin, twice removed was a Pegasus. So maybe it happened here with me and her?” Both blinked a few times at this and just nodded at this. “I… may wish to fill the form out again myself this time. I thank you Ranko but maybe it be best I fill it out.” Nodoka said gently getting a nod. A few moments later Cliff handed the paper back over, “Still Unicorn Miss. Would you like some help getting the items for your pony?” Nodoka nodded as it was her first. Cliff nodded and helped her gain her Cutie Mark, a fan with a set of swords over it, a Zecora skin Pattern along with skin colored figure paint, a Rarity’s mane and tail along figure color which was the same as Ranko’s, red, and a set of pony clothing, a pony based kimono.

Once they had finished there purchases they headed over to Ranko’s house never noticing that someone was watching them from the shadows. Once inside Ranko helped Nodoka create her pony figure while also working on her own. “Ranko, tell me about your friends. I haven’t fully met them yet.” Nodoka said as she worked. “Where to start?” Ranko said smiling. “Try the beginning Ranko.” Nodoka said gently. “Well, sure. First is James, originally he was my translator but we hit off with well…” Ranko said soon tapping her chin. “Family issues?” Nodoka said frowning. “Yeah… See, James’ family is mixed. Part of it is Chinese, another part is Japanese, and the last part is American.” Ranko explained gaining a nod from Nodoka. “They didn’t really get along well. From what I remember his Dad didn’t really get along with his grandmother so they moved to Japan for a awhile but his Grandmother’s a stubborn old bird and somehow followed them to our new home. Now he live here as a translator and a student.” Ranko finished putting down her pony figure. “He’s also the one who got me into My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic.”

Nodoka giggled at this. “What’s so funny?” Nodoka brought up her hand. “I was just thinking of how Genma would have reacted to this.” Nodoka smiled holing up her finished pony figure. Ranko blinked at this and soon joined in on the giggling. “Yeah you got me there. He’d call it every unmanly thing under the sun just to get me to give it up. Sadly he never will.” Nodoka nodded at this. “What of the man in the shop, Cliff?” Nodoka asked gently putting her pony figure down to dry and heading to the kitchen to wash her hands. “Well… Cliff was the one who sold me these figures, helped James and I get the right pieces for them, and well he’s an all-round great guy. He’s the second friend I gained when I came here and he can get you almost anything Pony wise you want. Almost being if you can afford it and he can get it sent to him.” Ranko said soon joining her at the kitchen sink. “I see. I’ll have to talk to him more about these figures.” Nodoka said giggling. “I actually enjoyed working on one.” Ranko nodded at this smiling. “Please continue Ranko.” Nodoka gently nudged. “Okay, okay, Next was… Sparkle Sunset. She was actually the very first person I met from Coltsville. I needed a translation book since I didn’t know English at first and she helped me get the right book. Then after the town holiday called Family Appreciation day she helped me with my report on the 49ers. She’s really smart but really friendly and helpful at the same time. We kicked it off right after we had a study session together at one of the cafés and found out we both really like the show…” Ranko said grabbing one of the hand towels to dry her hands off. “My little pony: Friendship is Magic correct?” Nodoka asked also drying her hands. She soon grabbed a pot to begin making dinner for the two of them.

“Yeah. The whole town likes the show for some reason but I’m not complaining. After Sparkle was Pinkie and Vivian. Vivian or Vi is the local DJ to the town and one of the best techno player ever. Pinkie is well… Pinkie.” Ranko replied getting out a can of tomato sauce and some wheat pasta. “What do you mean by that?” Nodoka asked getting the water going on the stove. “Let’s just say she’s really hard to explain and leave it that.” Ranko said leaning against the sink. “Well she’s a very bubbly and friendly girl, I see no problems with her.” Nodoka said remembering her talks with her at work. “That’s true. Anyway after them was the Apples: Jackie, Mac, and Bloom. They’re the ones that own that huge apple farm near the outskirts of town.” Ranko said before putting the pasta into the water. “The ones that sell that wonderful tasting Apple Juice and pies?” Nodoka asked thinking. Ranko pulled out two bottles of the said juice and handed one to Nodoka smiling. “Just the same. I worked for them during the harvesting season when Mac got injured putting some hay bales away. He’s a lot better though. As for Bloom, let’s just say it’s best to stay out of her and her friends way when they’re working to gain cash for their own collections.” Nodoka giggled at this and soon drained the pasta and began working on the sauce. “You have many friends Ranko, I’m very happy for you.” Ranko took a sip of her drink smiling. “I’m not done yet. I still have a few more to go remember.” Nodoka giggled as she combined sauce with pasta. “True but let’s continue after dinner shall we?” Ranko nodded as she began setting the table.

“Thank you come again!” Rarity said to her last customer for the day. Going to the door she finally closed and heavily locked it. Shying she looked over her rebuilt shop along with the numerous orders she still had yet to complete. After Blue’s attack on her shop her business had for some time been down but thanks to the Princess things had begun looking up. The shop was much more spacious, cloth she had been wanting was now made available to her and was at hand, the windows where replaced with a now shatterproof Lexan, and her door was given a much needed update along with better locks. It was a new design and was rarely used for home and businesses. The outer layer of the door was made of oak while the inner layer was solid steel with the decorative windows also made of Lexan and was fashioned with not one but two dead bolt locks. She also had the an alarm system put it that would inform the police of anyone, magical or none magical, of someone breaking it. This settled her nerves but not her mind.

After the break in and trashing of her shop her mind had been greatly worried about her little sister Sweetie Belle. What if that night they got Sweetie, what if they had harmed her, what if Ranko wasn’t there save both of them, what if Blue had gone farther than just trashing her business and Sweetie couldn’t escape. It was one what if after another and often it had caused her to just break down crying. Luckily her friends had been there to help support her and help her in this hour of need and even helped her gain some, dare she think it, counseling to help with the fears and nightmares. Shaking her head she began closing for the night when… knock, knock. “Now who could that be at this hour?” Rarity asked going over to the door. She looked out the Lexan window and saw it was someone in a set of the most interesting clothing along with a Stetson hat. Looking the person over she tried to make up her mind if she should open the door or keep it locked. The person was obviously a woman, possibly seventeen to eighteen years of age, in a set of cut off jean shorts, a blue tank top, and a blue jean vest. The Stetson was covering her face partially but she could still see enough to tell that the girl’s eyes where brown and she wore bright hot pink lipstick. Whoever this was defiantly knew fashion. It was a very county girlish look that even Applejack would have enjoyed wearing. Opting the chance this possible customer she carefully open the door a crack. “I’m sorry dear but we’re closed for the night.” The woman frowned before speaking. “Darn, well would you at least give me an estimate on an order I’d like the place?”

The woman slipped through the crack a slip of paper the Rarity carefully took and looked over. It was for a similar set of clothing she was currently wearing but in different designs and styles. Country but with a city girl feel, down to earth yet fashionable, fancy but not enough to draw to much attention, common yet not overly common, and of course attractive yet not overly eye-catching. After a bit of calculating the time to do the order along with the needed extra materials needed for a few of the orders she nodded to the woman through the crack. “I can have your estimate by tomorrow afternoon, come to the shop around four or five, we’ll talk more about pricing then.” The woman gave a tight smile and nodded before leaving. Rarity soon closed and locked the door sighing while also looking at the mysterious woman’s order.

Nabiki smiled as she removed her Stetson hat in her rented room. Not one person in the town recognized her thanks to her choice of clothing. Laying back on the rooms bed she allowed her mind to return to the issues at hand. The first issue was of course finding Ranma and Nodoka Saotome. She had been keeping a keen eye on her tracker since she had left Greece and sadly found the signals had dropped for Nodoka, Genma, and her dad the moment they had landed. This meant one of two things, either Genma and her father sold the cells and trackers while Nodoka may have accidentally fried hers or they had all been captured by the police due to stupidity on Genma and her dad’s part. Luckily she was able to log the last known location of the trackers in her memory or she’d have never found that Ranma and Nodoka had settled down in this small town of Coltsville. She had also found out that Genma and her dad had been taken in by the police meaning only one thing. Nodoka had gone traitor on all of them and had to be handled in a proper manner. The next issue was already handled, disguise, which went off a lot better than she had hopped and she actually liked the look. Her next issue was the most concerning, her little sister Akane. The restaurant manager who request she and Akane leave had been kind enough to inform her that the police weren’t needed and Akane had left on her own which raised a new issue, Akane on her own.

Nabiki shivered at that thought. Knowing Akane’s temper at the moment she’d be a danger to not just Ranma and Nodoka, but herself as well since she did leave Akane alone in that restaurant and had even gone as far as request the police on her. Shaking her head she sat up and shivered again at Akane’s mallet. Last she had seen it the hammer was about two feet long at the head and a foot and a half wide and possibly weight over half a ton. Yet in that restaurant… Nabiki shivered and nearly began crying in fear. The head of the hammer was now six feet long, two and a half feet wide, and was now on a long handle and had crushed a table with a solid steel beam holding its top up. Had that hit her or the manager… “Oh kami…” Nabiki quickly got up and ran for the bathroom.

“I said, Where is Coltsville?” Akane yelled at the man before her. The man had been looking at the map and trying to figure out what she was saying as best her could while also trying to keep the enraged girl calm. “Look miss, yelling isn’t going to help me find this place your looking for any faster so please calm down.” The man said sighing only gaining a growl in response and repeated himself in broken Japanese. “If you don’t tell me where it is before I count three you’re going to be a smear on the ground!” Akane said flexing her mallet hand. “Okay, okay, calm down. Coltsville, Coltsville.” The man said quickly. “One.” Akane said being to count. The man quickened his search over the map. ”TWO!” Akane said powering up her Ki. “Just hold on now!” The man yelled holding up the map in defense. “DIE!” Akane yelled forming her much larger hammer. “I found it!” the man yelled falling over. Akane stopped and looked to the area the man was pointing at. Grabbing the man she pulled out his wallet, took his money, and began walking away but not before kicking a trashcan not into but through a wall. “Call the police and you’ll be the can.” Akane said walking away. The man only sat there nodding greatly.

After dinner and her chat with Ranko Nodoka began her walk towards her current home with Rarity. She smiled at what she had learned about each of Ranko’s friends but… soon frowned at the last bit of information she had gained.

-Earlier-

Both laughed at the tale Ranko was telling of the boy named Blue and how much he compared to Tatawaki Kuno the ‘Blue Blunder’. “I mean I give the guy props for being thick headed but to say that he’s worse than old Kuno? Well at least he’d be a runner up!” Ranko finally finished gaining a giggling fit from them both. “N-normally I’d be scolding you for talking badly about someone but this…” Nodoka said trying to get herself under control, “this time I have to agree that the poor boy had it coming to him from what he had done.” Ranko nodded at this. “Yeah it took him three weeks to actually start talking around Summer again without running away like his pants where on fire.” Both giggled for some time till they finally where able to settle down without setting the other off. “So tell me more about this Summer Ranko.” Nodoka said gathering up the dishes. “W-what’s there to tell?” Ranko said looking away from her. “Come now Ranko, you’ve spoken so well about your other friends I’m surprised your so hesitant to speak about her.” Nodoka said a bit surprised. “Well.. that’s because.. there really not much to say.” Ranko said blushing.

“Oh? You sure, because it looks like you have a lot you wish to say about her.” Nodoka said gesturing to a mirror. Ranko looked into only to Eep and quickly head into her bedroom saying, “I got to change for the night don’t worry about the dishes!” Nodoka blinked at this but shrugged and put the dishes into the sink. When she returned she soon took full notice of the display table and shelf the living room had. On the table was a slowly growing look alike of the My Little Pony’s Ponyville while on the shelf was Ranma and Ranko’s pony figures along with her own. Thinking she took a closer look at the figures as if trying to solve some unsaid riddle. On the right side was Pony Ranma along with a few ponies she guessed where people Ranma became good friends with. On the left side was Pony Ranko with the ponies of people she became good friends with as well. There was just something off about the two she couldn’t put her finger on about the figures before her. “Something wrong?” a manly voice said behind her causing her to jump a bit. “Oh Ranma you scared me. Don’t ever sneak up on me like that again if you please.” Nodoka said holding a hand over her rapidly beating heart. “Sorry Aunty. So something wrong with my figure?” Ranma apologized then asked. “Well… yes. I can pick out a few of your friends among them but… I can’t tell who these three are.” Nodoka said pointing out three of the Ponies. “Oh, well the first one is Princess Luna, she’s Princess Celestia’s little sister. She’s kind of cute in her own ways but well she doesn’t show up sadly in the series. Why I set her up with Celestia there. The next one is Summer, can’t believe you couldn’t guess her Figure. Lastly is…” Ranma sighed as looked to the Alicorn figure, “Kasumi.”

Nodoka blinked at this and looked at the ones depicting Summer and Kasumi and nearly gasped. On the right side it was Kasumi’s pony figure standing next to Ranma while on the left it was Summer standing next to Ranko. Then it started to fit together but she had to be sure. “Why did you make one of Kasumi Ranma? I thought you would have made one of Ukyo or someone else you liked.” Nodoka pointed out hoping Ranma would take the bait. “Well that’s because… I… I love her.” Ranma responded looking at the figure. Nodoka’s eyes grew wide. She was right, oh how she wished she wasn’t right. “And… how about Summer over by Ranko?” Nodoka asked gulping. Ranma brought a hand to his chin and thought on it. “I… guess I really like her.” Nodoka blinked at this and began to mildly worry.

-Now-

Nodoka unlocked and relocked the back door to Rarity’s home and business and carefully went up the stairs so she would not wake the Diamonds. Finally in her room she sighed as she sat down on her bed. Her former child was in love and not with just one person but two. One in the town they were now in that not only respected them but befriended them in a short time, the other in a small ward of Tokyo that was spoken badly of but also wanted nothing more but to cause pain and misery to all that lived there. Both treated her former child like a person, not some highly sought out prize to be gained by the winner or some untamable challenge that needed to be beaten. Yet… this was not what worried her, no, what worried her was the positions of the displayed pony figures. The figures of her former child’s two sides where on two different sides of the display with two different closely placed ponies. One Ranma’s side was Kasumi while on the other side was Ranko with Summer. Did this mean her former child… loved both and if so, how? Both Ranma and Ranko where one person how was it one person loved two girls equally? Shaking her head she decided to look in on this on her own time, for now she needed rest for tomorrows work.

Rarity sighed as she finally finished on her current two important customers for the day. The first was Lyra, who had come in earlier with her group to pick out and adjust tuxedoes. Lyra insisted that she wear a tux not a wedding dress. The other was currently in the dressing room trying on yet another wedding gown she had made. Bonny and her group of ladies in waiting along with maid of honor, Vinyl Scratch, which Rarity still was trying to get her head around if it wasn’t for Lyra’s best ‘lady’ as it were, Octavia, for their dresses to be finished. “There we are Bonbon, why don’t you have a look in the mirror and tell me what you think.” Rarity said smiling. “Rarity I must thank you for making all of this for us but are you sure you only wish half? This all must have cost you a fortune to make.” Bonbon said walking over to the mirror. “I’m very certain Bonbon, besides it’s for your wedding darling; just consider your dress as an early wedding present.” Rarity said gaining a gasp from Bonbon. “Rarity… I don’t know to say,” Bonbon said finally looking into the mirror and seeing he beautiful white dress trimmed in her and Lyra’s favorite colors, “but… thank you. Thank you so much.” Rarity just smiled as and the others hugged Bonbon as she happily cried.

After everyone had passed around the tissue box they all bid Rarity far well and went their separate ways. “Sigh, well, seven dresses and a tuxedo down, an entire line of clothing to go.” Rarity said going back to her work bench where the draws of the modern cowgirl clothing that was requested around closing time last night. She had done all the estimates and even made some designs for the girl to look at. Sighing she walked over to her work calendar to mark off the day’s work when the shop doorbell rang. “Be with you in a moment!” Rarity called kindly after marking off her work, checking her appearance, and readying herself for her customer. “Welcomes to the Rarity’s where everything is fashionable.” Rarity greeted her customer. “That it is.” the woman replied looking the shop over. Rarity nodded as she noticed the same woman from last night. “I have your estimates right here Miss but they’ll be adjusted as soon as we finalize the job per say.” Rarity said handing a slip of paper over.

“Hmm, this is fine. Here are my measurements,” the woman said handing a small slip of paper over, “and how long will this take to fully finish?” Rarity looked to her work calendar remembering the order’s details. “Well I’m already made some designs I’d like you to look over and if we go with them I’ve already estimated that I’d have them done by at least late next week, possibly Friday afternoon.” The woman nodded. “Very well let’s see them.” The woman soon yawned greatly and gently shook her head. “Are you tired dear? If you like I could get you something.” Rarity offered. The woman looked at her as if in shock and slowly nodded. “Coffee if you have it, black.” Rarity smiled and went to get the coffee going while the woman sat down at one of the small desks used for meetings.

Nabiki just watched at the shop owner go to the back of the shop to start her coffee. The woman didn’t even know her and she was offering her coffee. Shaking her head to drive her need to sleep away again she slowly began drifting off back to her dream or more precisely… her nightmare.

-Nabiki’s Dream-

“Akane stop!” Nabiki yelled at her enraged sister as she continulessly swung her hammer around the Dojo destroying room after room as Ranma Saotome jeered and laughed and goaded her sister. “Come on you call yourself a Martial artist! You can’t hit the broad side a barn, from the inside!” Ranma goaded gaining another swing and crushed TV. “Stop it! Please! Akane!” Nabiki yelled then turned to her cheering fathers. “Go! Go boy! You are doing well to honor the Art!” Genma yelled happily. “Akane you’re doing well! Once you hit the boy we can drag him to the priest and have you two wed!” Soun yelled laughing till Ranma jumped over them and both got caught by Akane’s hammer, neither moving after wards as Akane kept chasing Ranma. “Akane! No!” Nabiki yelled as she looked at the now dead fathers. “Akane stop this right now!” Kasumi yelled from the Kitchen. “Oh kami no! KASUMI LOOK…” Nabiki yelled by once again Akane swung this time finally hitting Ranma… and Kasumi. “KASUMI!” Nabiki screamed. “Nabiki… no… baka!!!!” Akane yelled now turning and swinging at her with an insanely mad and murderous look on her face. “AH!”

It was at this Nabiki sat straight up screaming and soon cried.

-End memory-

“Here you are darling.” The shop owner said jarring Nabiki out of her frightening memory. “Oh… thank you.” Nabiki said taking the cup and sipping it in her shaking hands. “Dear are you alright. You look as if you’ve seen a ghost.” The shop owner said sitting down next to her with a cup of tea. “I… I’m fine, nerves.” Nabiki replied sipping her coffee more. “I… see. I won’t pressure you into talking to me about them dear but it might help you calm down.” The shop owner offered. “You’re way too generous,” Nabiki said looking into her cup, “but… I’ll keep it in mind. Are those the designs?” the shop owner nodded as she handed them over. Nabiki had to admit, even if she wasn’t a clothes designer the designs were… amazing. She then looked over the room again and frowned internally. Just look at this place. Nabiki thought to herself. This woman before me isn’t even out of high school yet and she’s running a business like this, must be lucky to have such a place. She looked back to the designs and just closed her eyes. Look at these designs, humph, look at this business! I bet there isn’t a day she’s without a customer. And look at what I got, a run down Dojo with a master who either constantly having a drink or is so much a wimp he won’t even take on any students. Nabiki thought angrily. Bet she doesn’t even have to blackmail people to come to her business. Once I find Ranma I’m making him, I’m going to make his work so hard he sweats yen by the second! She has a home, I’m going to lose mine… and I won’t let that happen. NO, because I’ll do anything, ANYTHING, to keep MY home, even if it means sell out my own family. Nabiki thought smiling a bit.

I deserve to have everything right? I’m the one who earns the money for the house why shouldn’t I get it? It’ll be mine soon. ALL MINE! Nabiki thought shaking. “Dear you alright, you’re shaking like a leaf.” Nabiki soon snapped her head up and looked into the shop woman’s eyes. “Huh, oh um, sorry just… nerves.” The shop owner gently took her hand and looked at her. “Dear there something wrong with you and I really think you should talk to someone about it.” Nabiki pulled her hand back and just looked at her. “What would you care?!”

Rarity flinched back at the woman’s retort. “I care greatly dear because you look like you’re in trouble.” The woman just slammed her hands down onto the table. “So what if I am, it’s none of your concern!” Rarity just looked at the woman. “It is when you’re yelling loud enough to frighten customers away.” The woman just laughed. “Yeah like I’D scare them away, at least you have a working business.” Rarity just looked at her. “Excuse me?” The woman just waved at her business. “Just look what you got here, I bet it was all given to you by your rich parents. You get things handed to you like they’re meant to be given to you. You don’t know what it’s like to have to scrape and scrounge and do things just to keep your home. Bet if you didn’t have any customers you’d just go up to your daddy and ask for a few hundred bucks like it was nothing! I deserve to be spoiled! I deserve to have a working business! I DESERVE EVERYTHING!” It was at this Rarity just slapped the woman.

“Now you listen here! I don’t know what kind of life you’ve had but don’t you dare compare it to mine!” Rarity yelled before calming down. “I worked from age ten to now getting to where I am now. I worked hard to become recognized and known all over town and not once did I ever ask my parents for money. I’m not sure what you had to do for your own living and I pray I’ll never have to but that does not make me spoiled or greedy. When I have the time I go out and help others no matter who they are. I donate time and money to all those who need it without regret. Dear you only deserve what you earn for yourself not what someone gives you.” Rarity lectured. The woman just stood there then began shaking. “You dare to lecture me! YOU don’t have a lazy excuse for a father drinking the house dry, YOU don’t have a sister you needs to be put in a ward, YOU DON’T KNOW ANYTHING ABOUT ME!” the woman yelled back. “I do know one thing about you dear, and that’s your hurting.” The woman got ready to yell back but stopped.

Nabiki just looked at the woman as her words stuck a cord. “Something happened to you and making you hurt and all you can do is lash out because of it. It’s also made you need to protect yourself with material possessions. You also feel you need money to make yourself happy. Dear… you need to let go of your pain… and your greed.” The woman said gently putting her hands on her shoulders. “I… I can’t. I’ll… I’ll lose it… I’ll lose my home, my family, my…” Nabiki just looked at the woman. “You’re what dear?” the woman asked kindly. Nabiki dropped her head letting her Stetson hat drop onto the table. “My life,” Nabiki said bringing her head up to the woman who gasped.

Akane just growled as she walked the train tracks towards the next station. She hatted America, she hatted her sister Nabiki, and she hatted Ranma Saotome! As soon as I find him I’m going to mallet him. Then I’m going to do it again, and again, and again, and again! I’ll keep hitting him till he learns his lesson then… then I’m going after Nabiki. Nabiki… yes Nabiki… she betrayed me… betrayed the family. She knows, yes, she knows where he is. She just wants me out of the way so she can have him, her little piggy bank Ranma. I’ll show her… I’ll show her how empty a bank he is! Akane thought as she slowly began to laugh till it began to sound insane.

“Thank you, come again!” Nodoka said to the last of the dinner rush customers. “That was the last one dear.” Mrs. Cake said gently behind Nodoka. “Why don’t you head home early tonight? We can handle things here.” Nodoka just shook her head. “I couldn’t, it just wouldn’t be right not to help close up tonight.” Mrs. Cake was about to end the issue till the shop door’s bell rang and Rarity stepped into the shop with a crying and shaking young woman Nodoka recognized right off and went to the phone. “Wait Miss Nodoka.” Rarity said gently. “But Rarity that’s…” Rarity gently sat upset girl down before answering for her. “Tendo, Nabiki. I know and I know she’s in need of some help.” Mrs. Cake looked to Nabiki then nodded before yelling to the back for Pinkie to get one of her special cupcakes. “Miss Rarity what do you mean by…” Nabiki looked up at Nodoka and sniffed greatly before answering. “It’s… its true Nodoka… I need help. I… I don’t want to hurt anymore.” Nodoka just blinked as she was pulled to the side by Rarity while Mr. and Mrs. Cake along with Pinkie tended to Nabiki.

“Miss Nodoka, I had a bit of an argument along with talk with her. I’m not sure of the situation she’s in but… I feel she truly needs some help and I’m hoping you can fill in some gaps for me.” Rarity said gently. “Are you sure you wish to help her Rarity. She’s not one you truly wish to…” Rarity gently raised her hand stopping Nodoka. “Miss Nodoka, it’s my policy to be generous to everyone even to those who fell they don’t need such generosity. She told me something I… think you need to hear.” Nodoka looked back at the slow cupcake eating Nabiki who was being held by gently smiling Pinkie and sighed nodding for Rarity to go ahead. “Miss Nodoka, she said that she let go of her pain or her greed and this if she did she’d lose her home, family, and for some reason even her life.” Rarity said gaining a gasp from Nodoka. “But… why?” Rarity sighed and filled Nodoka of the argument and the talk they just had at her shop. “It’s… that serious? But I thought the Tendo Dojo was well kept.” Nodoka said shocked at the news. “I’m afraid it’s far worse than she lets on. I’m afraid we’ll need to speak to either Ranma or Ranko about this.” Rarity said gently. It was at this Mr. Cake came up to them. “It seems the poor girl cried herself out. We’ve contacted the local inn and going to take her there. Mrs. Cake’s going to stay with her for the night and hope she’ll be fine in the morning. Whatever got that poor girl upset must have been something bad to do this.” Nodoka and Rarity both nodded at this as Pinkie and Mrs. Cake carefully carried Nabiki to the Inn.

The next morning Ranma, Nodoka, James, and the girls all sat around a table at a local dinner, the school being allowing them all out due to the situation. Even Principal Moon was at the in to help in the situation. “Now that we are all here and with refreshments Ranma can you please begin on what has this Nabiki so upset?” Principal Moon said gently. “Well…” Ranma said scratching the back of his head, “from what I know the Tendo Dojo is kind of at its breaking point after a certain… incident. Nabiki’s been the bread winner for the family ever since the Tendo girls’ mother passed away.” The girls all blinked at this till Sparkle leaned forward. “Wouldn’t their dad try to I don’t know do something about the gap?” Ranma shook his head no. “Nope, from what I’ve seen I’m guessing Soun kind of just became withdrawn causing the girls to have to take on different roles in the family. Nabiki: Money, Kasumi: Homestead, and Akane: Dojo sensei. Thing is each of them was far too young to take up those roles on their own and it resulted into what it is now.” Jackie just raised an eyebrow. “What’s so wrong with taking up the slack in the family?” Ranma looked at her sadly. “A lot Jackie for you see it kind of went downhill after their mother died. Nabiki had to step down into School Racketeering, Kasumi had to take on the responsibilities of the home and I mean EVERY responsibility of the home, and Akane slowly became a bit mass of anger issues that each resulted in Nabiki becoming a high school Machinery, Kasumi a living Maid and Housekeeper, and Akane a very short fused girl.” The girls all gasped at this.

“But… didn’t their father do anything for them?” Rarity asked worried. “I’m not really sure but I’m guessing that things got to such a point that it just came down to the union of the so called Tendo and Saotome Schools of Anything Goes joining to get them back to where they were when Mrs. Tendo was around. But you all know what that went.” Ranma said gaining a nod from everyone. “So that’s why they’re after you, to just join the schools?” James asked confused. “I’m afraid not James.” Principal Moon said looking to Nodoka. “Aunty?” Ranma asked. Nodoka sighed. “When I was caught by the police Principal Moon helped me stay out of trouble till we arrived here and I was able to speak with you. I asked Principal Moon to look in on Genma and… sigh. It’s not good.” Principal Moon sadly nodded. “Genma and Soun are very focused on finding Ranma and Ranko for one simple reason. They believed that Ranma had fooled himself into believing he had a free life to live yet according to them he has no free life to live, that he has an obligation to fill. To marry one of Soun’s daughters, unite the schools, allowing them to,” she shivered, “live like Kings.” Ranma just shook his head. “I knew Genma was a lazy good for nothing but to go so far as force someone into marriage so you can live off their hard work. That’s just… wrong.” Everyone nodded at this. “S-so what are we going to do about Miss Nabiki?” Summer asked. “Yeah, I mean she’s one of those people wanting to drag you back to Japan.” Dashie added in. “I don’t believe she wants to aid them anymore.” Rarity said gently. “Are you serious Rarity?” James said looking at her.

“I am darling; you didn’t see how upset she was when we… talked.” Rarity said carefully. “Yeah and she ate like three of my Super Duper Don’t Be Saddy and just be happy cupcakes last night then three more this morning so I’m guessing she was really, really, really sad or she was super-duper hun-mph!” Jackie stopped Pinkie’s long winded talk by putting a strudel into her mouth. “Wait she ate six of your cupcakes?” Dashie said shocked. “Is that important?” Nodoka asked. “Trust me when I say eating Pinkie’s Super cupcakes have helped a lot of people in town. Especially those in the hospital; just eating one make you feel really good and well happy.” James explained. “I’ll have to try…” Nodoka said before Pinkie pulled out a cupcake. “How…” Ranma began to ask till Sparkle quickly lifted a small box up cupcakes and Pinkie’s backpack up. “She always carries some for emergencies.” Sparkle explained. “Ah. Mind if I try one too?” Ranma says then asks. Pinkie smiles and hands over another cupcake from the box to Ranma and Nodoka. Both looked at the well decorated pink frosted cupcake and took a test bite. “Whoa.” Ranma said soon digging into his cupcake. “Pinkie this cupcake is amazing; I’ve never tasted such a delicious confection like this before.” Nodoka said smiling. “That’s why everyone seems to just cheer up whenever they have one of those cakes Miss Nodoka.” Jackie said happily. “Nobody can stay upset, down, or gloomy after one of them.”

Both Ranma and Nodoka nodded to this. “So… she had six of these? You sure she wasn’t just hungry?” Ranma asked finishing his. “Maybe but we won’t know till after she’s done.” Principal Moon answered gently. “Done with what?” Nodoka asked. “Her meeting with the police,” Mrs. Cake answered as she guided Nabiki up to them with two officers, “but she wishes to speak with you two privately, if that’s alright.” Nodoka and Ranma slowly nodded as the others went to a far off table to give the group some privacy. “I won’t run officers; I just wish to talk to these two.” Nabiki said to the two officers next to her. Sadly they shook their head no. “Sigh, fine.” Nabiki said sitting down. “So… what’s going on Nabiki?” Ranma asked. “Hold on Ranma, shouldn’t we call Ranko and let her know of this?” Nodoka said secretively. Ranma blinked at this then understood. “I’ll inform sis later, Aunty.” Nabiki looked between the two then closed her eyes nodding. “So… you three made up and are family again?” Both nodded to Nabiki. “Sigh, look Ranma I can’t blame you and your, sister, for running out on us but… I. I want to know why? Why then and why here?” Nabiki asked sadly.

“You know the reason why we left Nabiki. You, your family, Genma, everyone back in Nerima Ward knows why.” Ranma responded. “No we don’t Ranma, or at least a few of us didn’t.” Nabiki said sighing. Ranma closed his eyes and sighed. “We couldn’t take the chaos there anymore. We couldn’t take all the fighting, the arguments, the pushing, the rivals and fiancés coming out of the wood work. We just… had enough. So we left, never to return to that Ward again.” Nabiki shook her head. “That still doesn’t explain why you just up and left us Ranma. We needed you.” Ranma just leaned forward and placed his hands on the table. “Needed me for what Nabiki? Needed me to be a punching bag for your mallet happy sister? Need Ranko to be your ticket to Kuno’s wallet? Need me to run a dojo that makes fun of the True Style of Anything Goes? Need us to pull you out the pit you’ve all duged yourselves into with a shovel named Genma Saotome and Soun Tendo?” Ranma constantly pointed out. Nabiki looked down and said only one word, “No.” Ranma and Nodoka blinked at this. “At least… no to all but the last one you said. Ranma, you and your sister where the only ones keeping those two and all the crazies back home in-line; you don’t even know how bad it was before you came to Nerima Ward.” Nabiki said looking down, “Or after mom left us.” Ranma sat back down at this. “Okay… then fill us in. Open up to us.”

Nabiki sighed and looked down. “Before mom died everything was great. Dad pulled in students, mom made flower arrangements, Kasumi and I went to school it was just fine and even old Principal Kuno wasn’t causing issues but after mom passed… Principal Kuno started traveling, Dad was home but wouldn’t even lift a finger to help around the house, he’d just stay in that bedroom either drinking, having a smoke, eating a meal we would either Kasumi made or we could order out from. And then it really got bad.” Ranma and Nodoka just sat and listened to the poor Tendo girl for hours hearing how thing had become after the death of the Tendo mother. “It was finally when we received a post card from your dad that… Ranma when we heard all of you were coming we thought that was it. The dojo, the house, our very lives would be over but… Ranma, when we finally got to know both of you it… it felt like things where finally going to go back the way they were. The Dojo would stay in repair, the house would have someone other than Kasumi cleaning it, Akane would finally get the help she really needed and just grow up it was all…” Nabiki sighed then looked down. “Just a dream, a dream Dad and Genma tricked us into. Moment you left things just… fell into place. Things I didn’t want to fall into place. I didn’t want to… Ranma… I don’t know when it happened but… something opened my eyes. Showed me what was really going on around me, around all of us… and the constant danger we all were and maybe still in.”

Nodoka and Ranma just looked at her. “What danger Nabiki? What’s really going on?” Ranma asked worried. “It’s… It’s Akane Ranma. She’s… she’s gotten to the point she…she’s…” Nabiki slowly pulled her legs in and started rocking in her seat. “Nabiki,” Nodoka said getting up and walking around the table to hold the greatly frightened girl, “Nabiki its okay, your safe here.” Nabiki just shook her head quickly. “No, no were not. Ryoga and Ukyo are on their way as well but Akane… Akane…” Nabiki just looked right into her eyes. “Akane’s gone insane.”

“Yeah you heard me right Kuno. USA, California.” Akane said at a badly beaten payphone. Akane had walked a long way and had now started to look truly… insane. “Someplace called Coltsville. Not really sure where this place is but I don’t care.” Akane said leaning against the worn out and badly damaged home. Somehow she had found a working payphone in an old abandoned suburb along with some useable but badly tattered clothes. “Yeah, yeah, what ever Kuno just get you and your family over here.” Akane said annoyed. Then she took a sweet and innocent look as she smiled and said, “I’ll give you whatever you want… even that date you’ve been wanting…” This got a reaction over the line along with a dial tone. Akane smiled and hung up the phone. “Fool, I’ll give you a date,” Akane said as she clenched her hammer hand forming a large forty ton, long shafted, mallet with spikes out of thin air, “with Mallet-sama, right after I’ve hammered Ranma and my traitorous sister, Nabiki.” She emphasized this by slamming the hammer down on an old beat up van turning it into a steel pancake.

To be continued

Author's Note

I'm back and here's chapter 14. Chapter 15 and 16 will be up soon as I can get them up.

Chapter 16: Nightmare’s return Part 4: Ukyo’s dreams and nightmares

Chapter 16: Nightmare’s return Part 4: Ukyo’s dreams and nightmares

Ukyo sighed as she stood before a well-known restaurant in San Francisco California. A pizzeria where the only person she could talk to at the moment had been. For years she had been hoping to meet this person a part of her family and she had wanted to be with for a long time, her sister, or more precisely her half-sister. Steeling herself she opened the door and stepped inside. “Welcome to Pizza Hut, how may I help you?” a waitress asked her. “Can you speak Japanese?” Ukyo asked nervously. The waitress nodded. “Yes ma’am. It’s part of the job here. So how may I help you?” Ukyo smiled at this. “I’m supposed to meet someone here that kind of looks exactly like I do.” The waitress nodded and gestured for her to follow her. Ukyo followed her to a table in the back where a tall teenage girl, who was unusually tall for her age, standing at about 5'6" with dark gray hair, grayish mulberry eyes, and pink bowtie collar, sat waiting for someone. “Sis?” Ukyo asked looking to her. The girl looked at her and after gasping got up and gulping asked, “Ukyo?” Ukyo nodded and was soon hugged by the taller girl. “I can’t believe it. You look just like me, well except for the eyes and hair but, oh I can’t believe we finally get to meet.” Ukyo stood solid for a bit before slowly wrapping her arms around her sister and leaned into the hug. “Finally…”

After the heart felt greetings Ukyo just smiled as her sister ordered for then a pizza. “So… how’s things been?” Ukyo’s sister asked. “Horrid.” Ukyo replied pulling out a recipe card. “I hope you can decipher this. It’s from… from MY father.” Ukyo’s sister raised an eyebrow at this and looked the card’s recipe over carefully till… “He wants you to do what?!” Ukyo looked down at this. “And if you don’t he’ll remove you from the clan? What kind of idiot of a father did you get?” Ukyo’s sister said slapping the card onto the table. “One who feels that the only way to regain OUR family honor is for me to do this.” Ukyo replied sadly. “Sis no offence but… I think you might be better off without him.” Ukyo’s sister said to her taking her hand. “But what about my restaurant? My home, my name, everything I worked for?” Ukyo pointed out worried. “This is just advice but still hear me out okay?” Ukyo’s sister said gently. Ukyo nodded and listened. “What you can do is sell your restaurant from under him. By law YOU own the place not him and you can take the money you get from it and buy a whole new place in the town I live in. Then we can talk to the mayor or the Principal of my school who knows quite a bit about American laws to have your family name changed over to mine and leave him in the dirt.”

“But… what about my honor?” Ukyo replied looking down at the table. “We talking about the honor this card say you’ll lose if you don’t follow it?” Ukyo’s sister said holding up the recipe card. “Or the honor you already have by not even paying attention to this card or the idiot who wrote it? There’s a difference between personal honor and clan honor Ukyo and a clan that wants to do what this card says has no honor in my book. It’s… why I’ll never be a Kunoji.” Ukyo looked to her sister and slowly smiled. “Thank you sister.” Ukyo’s sister just smiled back as she squeezed her hand. “Now… how is it you know Ranma?” Ukyo’s sister asked looking to the card. This caused Ukyo to blanch. “You know Ranchan?!” Ukyo nearly yelled looking to her sister. “He and his sister are good friends of ours.” Ukyo blinked at this. “Ranma’s very kind and even helpful around the school I go to and his sister Ranko has such an amazing voice. I think my ears are still ringing from the party Pinkie set up.” Ukyo slowly sat back in her seat and just blinked. Ranma was here and he was playing the Ranma and Ranko act? Sure it was a smart idea but… “Octavia!” This brought Ukyo out of her thoughts as another tall girl, possibly 5’4” tall with moderate cobalt blue with cyan stripes in dark purple shades came up and hugged her sister, Octavia, from behind and pecked her on the cheek.

“Vi I told you not to do that in public.” Octavia scolded but kissed back after Vi pouted. “Sorry Octavia. So… who’s your friend?” Vi asked looking at Ukyo. “I wanted to do this at home but,” Octavia said with a sigh, “Ukyo meet my love Vivian Scratch. Vi this is my half-sister Ukyo Kunoji.” Vi gave a smile and a small wave removing her shades to reveal very lovely looking moderate cerise eyes. “Nice to meet you.” Ukyo’s jaw dropped but after thinking of herself and Ranma back in the past before the failed wedding and returned the smile and wave. “Hello.” Vi blinked then looked to Octavia. “What? You know my mother was Japanese as well as American. She’s lived all her life in Japan so…” Vi nodded in understanding. “Not a problem Octavia. I took Japanese as one of my electives last year, remember?” Octavia blinked at this. “Really?” Vi smiled happily. “Yep! Helps a lot when you order a lot of sound equipment overseas. Besides Japan has the best sound tech out of every state here in America.” Both Ukyo and Octavia’s jaws dropped at the English accented Japanese and soon laughed with Vi soon joining in their joy and their meal.

Everyone at the school was floored as they were greeted by not one, not two, but three new students! “Everyone I thank you for joining us in the Gym today to great our newest students to Celestial Moon High.” Principal Moon said happily. “Let’s give a warm welcome to Nabiki Silver, Ryoga Hibiki, and Xian Fu.” All three waved to the entire high school student body placed in the large school gym. “Xian Fu will all be joining the first year students to help her with her English and Japanese language classes while Nabiki Silver and Ryoga Hibiki will be joining the second year classes as they’ve already passed their English language classes. Remember to treat them as you would wish them to treat you. Thank you all, your allowed to go to your next period classes.” Everyone filtered out except Ranma and his six friends. “You’re going to school here?!” Ranma asked after everyone but the principal had left. “Yep, though I’m doing so because I… I really don’t want to go home. I already contacted Kasumi and she said that it was the smart thing to do as well… Ranma did you know Kasumi was going to leave the Tendo Clan and move here, as in this exact town.” Ranma looked away from her. “Maybe.” Nabiki was about to press a little harder into that but shook her head. “If you say so Ranma. I’m not going to be a mercenary anymore. I’m… going to start anew with Kasumi, here in America. Besides, I… kind of like it here and I already put in for a job to earn some money the right way.” Ranma looked at her confused. “Work? Where?” Rarity stepped forward and next to Nabiki. “Say hello to the newest employee and model for Rarity’s Boutique.”

Everyone was wowed by this. “Well… way to go Nabiki. I hope you do well in your new life.” Sparkle said kindly. “Thank you.” Nabiki returned smiling. “What about you two?” Ranma asked Xian Fu and Ryoga. “I had to get back into classes Ranma, I mean I’ve been on the road far too much so when Principal Moon offered to let me take classes here I jumped right on it.” Ryoga replied smiling past him and causing Jackie to lower her hat over her blushing face. “Well… alright, but no coming after me for lunches okay?” Ranma said jokingly. “No promises Cloudsdale.” Ryoga said in return laughing. What about you… Sa… sham…” Dashie tried to ask getting caught up on Shampoo’s name. “It is okay to call Xian Fu Shampoo. I’m used to it.” Shampoo said in Mandarin. Dashie only blinked at this till Sparkle leaned over and translated for her. “Oh, okay Shampoo. So…” Dashie said embarrassed. “Our Great-grandmother requested that she go to school since they’re going to be living here for now on.” James said walking up to them. “It’s true. Great-grandmother is even reopening our Raman shop but under a new name, The Golden Dragon Café.” Sparkle soon translated for everyone which caused Ranma to smile a bit. “I did miss you guy’s Raman noodles.”

Shampoo opened her purse she now carried on her and handed over a card to everyone there saying they would get one free bowl of Raman on the day of the shops opening. “Cool. Thanks Xian Fu.” Sparkle said happily. “Yeah, thanks.” Dashie said putting the card into her new vest pocket. “You’re welcome.” Shampoo said happily. “Well we better all get to second period before we all get detention.” Ranma said nearly causing Sparkle to freak out.

“So… let me get this straight. Ukyo here is having family issues with her Dad, who’s the head of her family’s clan, and must hunt down and, rid of, Ranma and Ranko because their former dad, Genma, not only took their dowry, a Okonomiyaki Cart which was their only business, and left poor Ukyo on the side of the road forcing her dad to make her into a boy instead of raising her like a girl resulting in her becoming not only a tomboy but allow her to learn her father’s arts so that she could…” Vivian just shook her head at hos confusing this was. “No offence Ukyo, but your life isn’t just confusing but your Dad’s nuts; doesn’t he know that if you follow through on your mission to end Ranma and Ranko that not only you would be arrested but he too and that you could be in like serious punishment as in possible death row?” Octavia sighed at this. “Actually Vi, he does know and as mom told me before she and dad passed sadly doesn’t care about anyone but himself and what someone can do to help benefit the clan. It’s why mom left him and came here but…” Ukyo picked up on this. “Sadly Dad won custody over me and took me into his clan as his daughter however… if I had been caught for what I was assigned to do Dad would have used legal means to keep himself safe. You see on the clan register I’m a boy but since I’m a girl …”

“Your dad would have gotten off scot-free while you either rotted in jail or was put on death row! What a jerk!” Vivian said angrily. “Now you know why my mom left him. Anyway we need to head over to the embassy so Ukyo can start selling her restaurant.” Octavia said hugging her sister. Ukyo hugged back smiling a bit. “Sis?” Ukyo asked after letting her sister go. “Yes?” Octavia answered. “Can… you tell me about mom? Please?” Ukyo asked looking down as they walked. “It’s… a touchy subject but… yeah.” Octavia said taking Vivian’s hand for support. “Mom… Mom was amazing. She was really good at not only the art of the sword but also the art of music, mostly string instruments. Her favorite being the Violin and Cello which got me into music. She allowed me to play it one day and sigh. You should of seen the smile she had that day…” Octavia stopped and looked down trying not to cry. “I… I was only fourteen years old when mom and dad passed away. Mom had a concert in New York and dad went along to give her support. This wasn’t a problem with me since I was on a class fieldtrip to the local museum and it was supposed to be a two day flight. But…” Octavia just stopped talking and leaned into Vivian who held her as she cried. “But?” Ukyo asked carefully. Vivian looked to Ukyo sadly. “The plane never left the ground. Investigators said it was a faulty engine.”

Ukyo gasped at this news. “My family was good friends with Octavia’s and we helped her out till she could start living on her own. We got to know each other and… well you already know. My family only consisted of my Grandmother and Grandfather. They passed away the day Octavia and I got into high school.” Vivian further explained. She was soon surprised as Ukyo hugged her and Octavia. “I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have asked.” Ukyo said gently. “No Ukyo,” Octavia said soon wiping her eyes with a tissue, “you deserved to know, she was your mom as well.” Ukyo nodded and hugged her again. “Come on, I’ll tell you more about her on the way.” Octavia said hugging her sister back. After a few moments the three started once again to the Japanese Embassy while Octavia told Ukyo of their mother.

“That’s all for today class, remember to have the paper on Beethoven’s Moon Light Sonata by next week, thank you!” Lyra said happily grabbing her things. In a few weeks she and Bonny would finally be married and they still hadn’t finished all the invitations. They both knew who they wanted to invite but needed to be sure as a few of the invites where going to those not formally a pony. Bonny wanted it to be a small wedding while Lyra wanted to use the school’s soccer field, which was in the back next to the pool and the basketball court, but Bonny said it was far too large for what they wanted and Lyra agreed, she couldn’t argue with Bonny. Never could or even would try. She loved her far too much to want to cause a rift between them over something small or trivial. “Lyra, are you coming?” Bonny finally asked from the door way. “I’m coming Bonny, just grabbing all the papers before I go.” Humming a bit she snapped her fingers and everything magically lifted, flew, and landed carefully in her teacher’s bag then shut. “Lyra you know you’re not supposed to do that in the school. What if Ranma and his friends saw that?” Bonny said concerned. “I know Bonny but I really want to get home so we can be together tonight. I haven’t seen you since Nabiki came to town.” Lyra replied frowning.

Bonny went up to her, wrapped her arms around Lyra’s waist and gently kissed her on the cheek. “I know, and I’m sorry for that. The class had been doing a lot for us, even going so far as make that beautiful wedding cake for us. I’m just glad the Cakes had room to store it for us while we prepped for the wedding.” Lyra nodded at this. It was a pretty big cake, about Bonny’s and her height, which was about 5’5” tall for the both of them, and was made in layers of their favorite cakes. Lyra loved the rich clear taste of vanilla while Bonny loved the taste of fun and creative chocolate. Sure it was different but once they had tried a marble cake the idea of a vanilla and chocolate layered cake was truly breath taking, let alone delish. As the left the school hand in hand they looked over the much younger students running out of Miss Cheerily’s school. “Lyra… will you miss all this when we go back?” Bonny asked a bit worried. Lyra looked right at Bonny shocked as she thought she would have brought up the subject of foals again as Bonny wanted a few after they married. How two mares had children was… dependent on the parents. Lyra just wanted to leave those thoughts at just that while she recovered from the interesting question. “Well… yeah I guess I will.” Lyra replied squeezing her love’s hand. “This is what I’ve dreamed of for years, what I’ve strived so long to convince everyone of. It’s… Bonny it’s a dream come true and… I don’t want to wake up from it.” Bonny smiled at her love as tears began to fill her eyes. “I was hoping you’d say that.” Lyra blinked at this and Bonny kissed Lyra deeply.

“Not that I didn’t like that Bonny, as I actually loved it, why did you want to know that?” Lyra asked after letting the passionate kiss go. “Can’t tell you. Wedding gift.” Bonny said smiling. Lyra’s jaw dropped at this giving Bonny just enough to get a head start for home. “Hey, get back here!” Lyra yelled laughing.

Ranma flopped onto the couch of his home and sighed. For some time Ranma had been thinking about the rest of the NWC; Principal Kuno and his kids, Happosai, and Akane, especially Akane. Akane was now wild, mad, dangerous, and was here in California and possibly heading here. She may have even called for back-up to help get at him. Just who was not hard to guess, his worse enemies: Herb, Taro, Saffron, and many others who had fought him before. Yet knowing Akane like he did she’d possibly call in those three, the most powerful and the most dangerous. Sighing he decided it was time for Ranko to have her time out and maybe help him see this from another angle. Grabbing a note pad Ranma wrote down his worries as a note to his other half and went to change.

Ranko blinked as she looked at herself in the mirror. This was just getting far too weird for her taste but… she wasn’t complaining. It was weird but… it felt right. How and why she couldn’t really tell but she wasn’t going to fight it or argue against it. Shaking the water from her hair she walked to the kitchen table for something to eat when she noticed a note made out to her. Picking it up she read over the note.

Ranko,

I know this is weird reading a note from yourself for yourself but it seems to be the only way we can get these issues of our memories in order or something, I don’t know. Anyway I was worried about Akane and the rest of the NWC along with our old enemies she could easily call up. I’m not sure what to do should Akane show up with a truck load of enemies and well I wanted to know what you thought on all this. Please help.

Ranma.

Ranko had to agree with the note, this was weird but… it did help. As for Ranma’s worries he did have a point. Akane had a whole arsenal of old foes she could call up and she was now a danger to everyone as well. Just how did you handle someone who didn’t care who they hurt as long as they hurt someone? She didn’t know and that shocked her just a bit. Thinking it over she almost laughed. When they were just one person Ranma was always the battle strategist while she was… well his opposite. She wouldn’t just use her head for strategy she would use her head for planning out dates, read and understand maps or even instructions and so on. She was a field strategist, someone who used her head outside of a fight. So she nodded to the note. “Good call bro. Now let’s see…” First she thought on the current NWC members which were Principal Kuno, Tatewaki Kuno, and finally Kodachi Kuno. Out of the three Principal Kuno was the most dangerous as he liked tossing exploding fruit around. After him was Kodachi who liked using laced flowers to do her work, and last was the non-to-worry Tatewaki Kuno who spouted Poetry, waved around a kendo-ken (or katana if one was handy), and loved to hear himself talk… a lot! Tatewaki wasn’t an issue as she and Ranma could constantly defeat him but was tenacious and also on the thick skulled part of intelligence.

Kodachi however was deranged and dangerous. She may be a Martial Arts Gymnast but it was a joke. She also liked to not lose and cheated every moment she could but what made her dangerous was her arsenal of Gymnastics equipment and study of pollen and toxins. Kodachi had a vast arsenal of clubs, ropes, hoops, and rubber balls, anything a Gymnast needed but with hidden dangers. The clubs could have hidden spikes, the rope could actually be a solid metal rod painted to look like rope, the hoop could be an enlarged Chakram, the rubber balls could be filled explosives, the list could go on forever but her most deadliest was her gymnastic ribbon. Sharper than a sword and as effective as a whip it was her deadliest weapon and was always on hand. As for pollens and toxins it wasn’t that hard to avoid as Kodachi normally used it in her trade mark black roses so as long as Ranko stayed away or avoided said roses she’d be fine.

Last was the most dangerous of the Kuno clan, the Principal. He was literally unpredictable as whatever he planned was well… odd. Sure his goal was to ruin students’ lives and of course chop of her and Ranma’s former pigtail. Since Ranma and Ranko didn’t wear a pigtail anymore the goal most likely would be to ruin students’ lives. At one time it was to give everyone really stupid and embarrassing haircuts. The next time it was to force Ranma and just about everyone to bow to some statue of himself and beg for disrespecting him and his school, mostly him, and really backfired on him in the form of a Chi absorbing and firing teacher by the name of Ms. Hinako. Basically each and every thing he did to them and their fellow students just backfired and resulted in things being so random they… just made no sense at all which made him unpredictable. And always by rule of thumb, an unpredictable enemy was a dangerous enemy, especially when they tossed around exploding Hawaiian fruit. And was a nut, a very serious nut.

Yet the most dangerous of the NWC now was Akane. Sure she had no martial arts skill what so ever, unless you call brawling a martial art, but she was heavily skilled in using her Chi weapon, Mallet-sama. The thing was one hundred percent pure Chi and was so hard it could shatter stone and steel with a single swing and according to Nabiki it wasn’t just a simple mallet anymore, it was now a true Chi weapon. Did this mean Akane was now getting ahold of the Chi Arts? And if so… just how dangerous would she become? She was the one she had to focus on when she showed up as she was the odd fighter out. The mystery guest per say. Pacing she then thought out how to handle each of them. Tatewaki wasn’t hard to handle as the moment he came into America or in town he’d be arrested since he wasn’t even seen as a martial artist in her and Ranma’s eyes. Kodachi could easily get out of an arrest using her flowers but fight wise… Not an issue. She and Ranma had Shampoo, Ryoga, and Cologne as allies now and they had Nabiki as well. Kodachi wouldn’t be able to touch them thanks to those four. Principal Kuno was an issue as he had evaded the JSDF the moment he entered Japan so how to deal with his was a bit of an issue. Lastly was Akane. How to handle her was simple, take her out to the amusement park and fight her there. No one would get hurt and it would be just one on one. Satisfied with what she thought up she wrote back to her brother, her other self, and got ready to spend time with Summer and her aunt at the movies.

“What do you mean I can’t sell my restaurant?!” Ukyo yelled at the Japanese representative. “Miss please, try and calm down. I’m just stating what I see and what I see is that the Restaurant Ucchan’s cannot be sold by you; it has to be sold by the head of your clan, which is your father. Now if I could convince him to sell it for you…” The representative said before Ukyo slammed her hands down onto the man’s desk. “Call him and I won’t see one cent from the sell! Don’t you understand I want nothing to do with my father and his clan?!” The representative just sighed and looked to Ukyo’s sister. “Miss please calm your sister before I have to have her removed.” Octavia took her sisters hand and patted it sighing. “Look sir, my sister wants fully out of the Kunoji Clan and to take on my family name but to do so she needs to sell that restaurant so she can move it here. Isn’t there anything you can do for her?” The Representative sat back in his seat and thought on this. “There is… one way… we’ve used it before with another case but…” Ukyo looked at him in the eye. “What is it? What did he say?” Vivian quickly translated what the man said from English and she turned to the man happily. “Whatever it is sir, we have to try.” Octavia said on her sister’s behalf.

The Representative sighed. “We had a case brought to our attention some time ago, about last year I believe, that revolved around a wanted American criminal along with some… highly illegal items done to a young man and woman, about your ages I believe, that caused a need to change the family name and grant protection on a national level but… to have this happen a fourth time…,” he sighed and looked at the sisters before him, “It’s worth a shot. I’ll need you to go through a background check along with answer a good amount of questions starting with where you last lived.” Vivian quickly translated for Ukyo who smiled and nodded. “I lived in Nerima Ward, Tokyo Japan.” The man quickly sat up at this. “Any contact with a Principal Kuno?” Ukyo understood the name Kuno but the rest was unclear. English was never her major study of language. Vivian translated and Ukyo quickly nodded. “Yes, he was the principal of the school I went too. Why do you ask?” The Representative just shook his head and switched over to Japanese. “It’s all very similar to the two cases we had before, twins to be more accurate, and well… I have to know. Do you also have serious issues with your family?” Ukyo blinked at this and nodded or shook her head at the many questions she was asked which the answers where written down for till finally the got down to the last question, the important one.

“Now, who signed and paid for your restaurant?” Ukyo smiled at this question. “I did and I pay for everything in the place as well. Food, electricity, gas, everything.” The Representative wrote all this down and nodded. “Alright. That’ll be it for now. The background check will take about a week or two to complete but if everything looks good you’ll no longer be a Kunoji.” Ukyo smiled at this. Finally, the nightmare was about over.

Somewhere in Japan a knock came to the sliding door of a bedroom. “Enter.” A voice called out. The door opened to reveal a young man in ninja clothing but instead of ninja weaponry he had cooking knives for weapons. “Lord Kunoji, we’ve gotten word from our contacts in Tokyo that the restaurant Ucchan’s is being sold without your consent, also the ninja we sent to eliminate the Saotome men is being investigated. Our contact said something about a background check.” The ninja reported with his head down. “So, my ‘child’ has decided to try and leave the clan by legal means.” Mr. Kunoji said staying in the darkness of the room unseen. “So it would seem my lord. How should we respond to this?” the ninja asked keeping his head low. “The ‘child’ knows that there is no leaving this clan without retaliation. Seek out our contact, inform them that the Kunoji clan has no ‘girl’ named Ukyo Kunoji in its clan and if the restaurant gets the go for sale…” Mr. Kunoji ordered pausing a bit, “Bring it to its foundation.”

“Yes my lord.” Was all the ninja said before closing the door and leaving. “No one leaves this clan… without retaliation and no one leaves me… without… a satisfying end.” The man chuckled then laughed as he brought a large razor sharp spatula down on a photo of Ukyo Kunoji, his now former child.

Normally Ranko didn’t like romance like movies and plays but the play, not movie which was Ranko’s mistake, wasn’t bad. It was a town made play called the Joining of Night and Day. It was mostly about a rich families’ daughter falling for an average working man. The man was played by Mr. Armor while his wife Mrs. Armor played the rich daughter. It had bits of comedy in it along with some tear jerking bits but it was a very good play. Finally it was coming close to the end, where the two were soon to wed. “If there is anyone here who does not wish these two to wed, speak now or forever hold your speech.” The actor for the priest said looking over the actors. “I don’t!” a voice called out from the group of actors. “Father!” Ms. Armor replied acting her part. “Why must you come between us every time? Don’t you see I love him?” The man playing Mrs. Armor’s father shook his head. “How you say such a thing? He has no money, no proper home, he will have you cook your own meals and care for the house. We have servants to do such tasks, money to spend as you please, and a proper home!” The man said asking.

“Sir, I love your daughter with all my heart. If she does not wish to cook I will not force her to, if there is something she wishes to buy I will work hard to help her by the item, the home is small but it is a home, a shelter against the heat of the summer and the cold of winter. Please sir, let me wed your daughter.” Mr. Armor said acting his part quite well. “No, you shall not! I will not allow my daughter to marry a man with no wealth!” the man acting as the father said unhappily. “Then I renounce my family!” Mrs. Armor said to the man. “You… you cannot.” The man said in shock. “Father you care only for material worthwhile I care for something you do not,” Mrs. Armor said taking Mr. Armor’s arm, “his heart.” The man looked to the two then to the actors acting as the crowd for the wedding the spot light soon shining on a woman playing the father’s wife. After a long silence the man sighed. “You are right my daughter. I have been blinded by the riches I hold. My dear man, take good care of my daughter.” Mr. and Mrs. Armor smiled at this. “I shall sir. I shall.” It was then the play ended and everyone, including Ranko stood and applauds the actors who came out and bowed to the crowd.

After everyone left Ranko, Summer, and the rest of the girls smiled and laughed as they walked home. “That was an amazing play.” Sparkle said smiling. “I knew my brother and sister-in-law were good actors but wow.” Ranko nodded at this. “Yeah, I never knew they could act like that. You could really sense the love the two characters had for one another through the whole thing.” Summer nodded in agreement as she tightened her hold on Ranko’s arm causing Ranko to smile. “Well, I have to getting on home, got to be up early to get on the golden delicious.” Jackie said tipping her hat. “We must be going as well.” Rarity said with Nabiki beside her. “We have a new line of clothing to get together for a fashion show at the end of the week. Later everyone.” Nabiki said as she and Rarity walking to their respected homes. “Pinkie and I must go as well Ranko. Mr. and Mrs. Cake are going to be out at a wedding they got hired to cater for and we have to mind the shop for them. Pinkie, time to go.” Nodoka said getting Pinkie’s attention who smiled and skipped ahead as they headed to their homes as well. “We have to wait for my family. Dashie’s staying over at my place tonight so…” Sparkle said blushing. “It’s a lot closer to the school and mom and her team are on tour so Scooter and I are on our own for the time being. Scooter’s staying the night at the Apples so…” Dashie got out before also blushing.

“Don’t worry you two. We’ll see you tomorrow at school right?” Ranko said smiling with a blushing Summer on her arm. “Yeah. Sure. Later.” Dashie said trying to not turn any redder. Both Ranko and Summer giggled at this as they walked home. “Too bad Xian Fu, James, and their grandmother couldn’t come tonight.” Summer said sadly. “They had to get the restaurant up and running before opening day. They did promise to come see the next one with us though.” Ranko replied. “That’s good.” Summer said happily. They slowly walked through the town streets watching everyone close up shop for the night or get the late night juice and karaoke places open. Ranko and Summer just sighed. They loved their private time. No one to bother them, a nice calm night to themselves, they loved it… and they loved each other. Finally reaching Summer home Ranko received a full kiss on the lips before Summer went inside smiling. “Night Ranko.” Ranko could only smile back at her love. “Night Summer.”

Sighing after the door closed Ranko began her trek home and began to worry. She loved Summer but… what about Kasumi? Didn’t she love her as well? Thinking on it she admitted she did but was it the love she and Summer shared or was it… something else? She didn’t know but for now she’d just get some rest and let Ranma have the rest of the night.

It had been two full weeks since Ukyo, her sister Octavia, and her sister’s girlfriend Vivian had gone to the embassy to change her family name over to her sister’s which was ironically Choir. Now, after so many years, so many fights, so many mistakes, the nightmare was finally going to be over. “Excuse me.” Octavia said to the secretary. “Yes may I help you?” the secretary asked kindly. Octavia smiled. “We have an appointment with the Japanese representative for noon, Octavia Choir and Ukyo Kunoji.” The secretary looked startled at this. “Yes, he’s been expecting you, this way please.” This began to worry the small group. “Enter.” A voice called after the secretary knocked. The group entered to see the representative looking over papers over and over before he looked up. “Ah, miss Octavia and Miss Ukyo. Please sit we have some… news to discuss.” The group went to a few seats before the representative’s desk and sat down. “What seems to be the matter?” Vivian asked. “Well… let’s start from the top of this stack here.” The representative said patting a small stack of papers.

“The top paper here is for one restaurant called Ukyo’s in Japan. Or what’s left of said restaurant.” The representative said sadly. “What do you mean what’s left of it, what happened?!” Ukyo asked worried. “After some paperwork we found that you were right about owning the restaurant and even matched your signature with the one of the property papers. The place is yours to sell as you pleased but last week… there was fire along with a gas main explosion. The fire crew and police force couldn’t find what had caused the fire but sadly the entire restaurant was brought to its foundation. Best we could get for just the foundation itself is equal to only two to three thousand American dollars but that was last week. We just got in touch with a property inspector and… the news isn’t good.” The girls looked to each other than hesitantly gestured for him to continue. “The explosion sadly shifted the foundation to a point that… even if we were able to sell it… it wouldn’t be for very much. We’d be lucky to get even a thousand out of it and with housing here in the states… that’s not very much. For an apartment sure but for a restaurant… not even close.” Ukyo just sat back in her seat, floored. The restaurant was her life and now… it was gone. “There’s more bad news to this pile.” The representative said sadly. “There’s… more?” Ukyo asked hesitantly. The representative nodded slowly.

“We went through your background and according to them there is no Ms. Ukyo Kunoji in the Kunoji clan. There isn’t even a Mr. Ukyo Kunoji in it anymore. According to them Mr. Ukyo Kunoji died while traveling on a plane from China to Japan last year and has the death certificates to verify this. So sadly according to them, you shouldn’t even exist.” The representative said frowning. Ukyo began shaking before she shook her head crying. “No… no…. NO!” Octavia quickly pulled her sister into her arms and held her slowly stroking her hair as she cried. “Is this all we came here for? To hear all this bad news, what was the point of all this if all you can do is make things worse for these two?!” Vivian said protectively. “Easy there, that’s only the bad news. The rest of this stack here is good news. Very good news I should add.” The representative said removing the top four papers from the small stack. “We’re listening.” Vivian said annoyed. “Though she’s not on record clan wise we did check the hospital records of every hospital in Japan to see if there ever was a male and female Ukyo born. Both came back a yes but with some added benefits according to me.” Everyone looked at him confused at this.

“What do you mean?” Ukyo asked through her tears. “According to this hospital,” the representative said handing over a birth certificate, “Ms. Ukyo here was born to an American woman by the name of Harmonica Choir, not Harmonica Kunoji meaning Ukyo here was always an American citizen from birth as well as your sister. She’s both an American Japanese Citizen or in laymen’s terms has duel citizenship.” This caused everyone’s eyes to widen at this. “Also we did a check on the Kunoji clan, apparently they’re a ninja clan connected to a Yakuza clan meaning the investigation will be placed in JSDF hands and since you’re seen as another key witness against Principal Kuno you Miss Ukyo also have state protection just as the three cases before. Your mother also made sure that you’d get something in her will the moment you left the Kunoji clan. I have that will right here if you’re interested in hearing it.” Ukyo and Octavia quickly nodded.

“Very well,” He said taking the will out. “Understand that is an unread section of the will Miss Octavia, and was to be read once Ukyo was no longer part of the Kunoji clan as per its instructions.” Octavia nodded as he cleared his throat. “’I, Harmonica Choir, of sound mind and body, here by make this section of my will so that my daughter, Ukyo Choir, on departure of the Kunoji clan is here by entitled to the following: The contents and the Lock Box #14 itself in the Coltsville Bank, my old home 1313 Harmony Rd., and an exact equal share of money, to be granted in monthly stiffens, as my daughter Octavia Choir. She is to also entitle to one restaurant 1414 Colt Street .A letter explaining how I came about this restaurant is inside with-in the old fashioned cash register. Know that I love you my daughter and I pray you have a long and loving life with your true family. Sign, Harmonica Choir.’” The representative then handed the will over to the sisters who quickly read it to confirm it was all there. “Mom… did all this… for me?” Ukyo asked looking to her sister. “I believe mother loved both of us equally Ukyo. Welcome home.” Octavia replied smiling at her and soon gained a very heartfelt hug. Finally… the nightmare was over.

Somewhere outside San Francisco Akane was working on some brand new techniques to use alongside her mallet. “Doragonburasuto!” A black burst of chi in the shape of a black dragon hit a stone target turning it into dust. “Kurai shōmei!” Akane yelled unleashing black chi like lighting at a cactus burning it to a crisp. “Oni ryū no haoto!” She called out again waving her hand causing a sharp dark wind to rip up the ground. Dragon Burst, Black Lightning, and the Wing beat of Demon Dragon where only three of Akane’s growing list of chi techniques she learned in only a few weeks’ time. Soon behind her came a set of clapping hands which she slowly turned to. “I’m impressed child.” A heavily tanned man with sunglasses, a palm tree-like topknot, Aloha shirt, lei around his neck, Capri pants, and sandals said next to a tall boy with short dark hair dressed in kendo uniform and a tall girl in long black hair tied up in a ponytail in a Chinese dress. “Took you three long enough; what did you do stop at Hawaii to restock your Hawaiian explosives?” Akane sneered at the group causing all of them to flinch. This was not the Akane they all remembered. This was someone else. “I see you’ve all met my student.” A voice said behind her. Everyone gasped as the last person anyone wanted to see stepped forward, Happosai of the Anything Goes founding arts! “Then let us get to work.”

Ukyo, Octavia, and Vivian slowly entered the old restaurant once owned by Ukyo and Octavia’s mother. “Pretty run down don’t you think?” Vivian said looking the place over. “See if you can find a light switch.” Ukyo said looking around. Soon the lights popped on and they saw the old place. Though the inside looked old rustic and quite out of date the place still looked usable. “I thought disco was dead. Ugh.” Vivian said looking over the old equipment and seeing only items from the late 1970’s inside. “Well at least everything works. Let’s open this old cash register up and read that note.” Ukyo replied as her sister nodded beside the old register. Pushing an old open cash drawer button the drawer popped open with a click and ring of some hidden bell inside and pulled out a yellowing envelope signed for not just Ukyo but Octavia as well. “That’s odd. It’s for both of us.” Octavia said handing the letter to Ukyo. Ukyo gently opened the envelope and pulled out the old letter and began to read it. “’Dear Octavia and Ukyo, I hope that you find this letter well and where I had placed it. This restaurant once belonged to your father Raymond’s grandfather Octavia. I knew you would fallow in my footsteps of music so I had your father allow me to give it to your sister. Yes Raymond knew of Ukyo. Ukyo, this place is now yours to use as you place but do be kind to all of it. It’s old yes but well loved. On the back of this letter is a note only for Ukyo. Octavia I want you to follow these instructions completely and not go against them. First go to the door and lock it. Next go behind your sister and hold her, let her know you are there then… turn this letter over. Love, Harmonica Choir.'” Ukyo blinked as Octavia held her sister as Vivian closed and locked the door.

Gulping out of nervousness Ukyo turned over the letter and began reading it to herself,

Hello Ukyo,

I knew you would come back to this family one day. Yet… you must know something about me and your sister. I know this will be hard to accept but… we’re ponies dear. Actual walking, talking, and very magical ponies, that were brought here to Earth by a very powerful spell; a spell that caused many things to happen to all of us. To sum it all up go to Principal Moon here in town, she will explain the town’s true past to you. As for your questions, Yes I am sane when I wrote this letter, yes I just read your mind, and yes this means you would have been born a pony. Octavia is your older sister no matter how she looks and loves you dearly. I am guessing you want some form of proof to all this. On your hip will be a mark, it will be much different than an average birth mark as it will actually have a shape and some form of shading to it. Your sister has such a mark as well. Have her show you it now. Good, now take a good look at it while she plays a bit of music, you’ll see it glow. Yours will do the same when you do your personal talent. This is your cutie mark dear, and I hope you have it. As for this letter it was to let you know how much I truly love you and how I did not wish you to be in the dark all your life. Should the people here in this town get to go back to our home of Equestria, go with your sister, your family, and I know you’ll love it there.

Harmonica Choir, Earth Pony

Ukyo just shook and looked to her sister scared. Nodding to Vivian, Vivian pointed to a few old chairs in the room which began glowing with a light cobalt blue glow and effortless floated to the right side of the restaurant entrance. Ukyo’s eyes widened at this as she also spotted on Vivian’s hip, a brightly glowing bridged eighth note. “H-how… w-what…” Octavia gave her sister a gentle squeeze. “Ukyo… it’s true. We’re not really humans. We’re ponies turned into humans. Vi here is a Unicorn, I’m an Earth. I’m not sure what you are sis but… I’m here for you.” Ukyo just shook her head and laughed. “Of all the craziness in my life… this just took the Okonomiyaki.” Vivian came over and hugged her as well. “Hey, it’s a lot less crazy than where you used to live.” Ukyo just nodded at this.

“So… how do I get mine?” Ukyo asked causing the other girls to blink then giggle. “This is going to take some time.” Vivian said smiling.

To be continued.

Author's Note

Well here's chapter 16. The next chapter will be a bit of a big one I believe, since I am writing it, so keep an eye out for when it comes! Oh and how does everyone like my shocker chapter? Let me know okay? Thanks!

Chapter 17: Nightmare’s Return Part 5: Taking over the school?

Chapter 17: Nightmare’s Return Part 5: Taking over the school?

Ukyo just stared as her sister Octavia played for her, her cutie mark giving off a pleasant glow as she played a song called Regret. It was beautiful and elegant. You could almost hear the rest of the choir playing with Octavia even though she was playing the song alone in her new home. It was a gift to her as a house warming present. To her surprise even Ranma, Cologne, Ryoga, Shampoo, and even Nabiki showed up along with all Ranma’s friends. It was a pleasant feeling, unlike her meeting with Principal Moon yesterday.

-Day before-

Ukyo shivered as she stood before the office of Principal Moon’s office. Princess… the principal was a Princess and she was going to be meeting her. Gulping, she carefully knocked on the door. “Enter.” was the voice that responded. Steeling herself she opened the door and steppe inside. “Ah, Miss Ukyo. I hope things went well with the embassy.” Principal Moon said pleasantly. Closing the door she sighed, turned, and placed her mother’s letter before the Principal. The Principal blinked and respectfully picked the yellowing letter up and read it over. “I…see. Your Octavia’s sister and your mother…” Sighing she gently placed the letter down and gently placed her hands on top of it. “Your mother was a beautiful woman and so was her music.” Snapping her fingers a bright glow opened one of her many cabinets of her office and opened an old fashioned record player along with a modern day CD player. A moment later a record gently lifted itself into the air, uncovered itself and gently laid onto the record player, cracked itself, and placed the needle on a song and began playing. “It’s a piece your mother did with her choir. It’s called Dance of Curse. It’s an interesting piece wouldn’t you agree.”

Ukyo just blinked at the magic and the music. Her mother played such a bold and powerful song with her choir. It told a lot about the choir and her mother as well. “We were all sadden by her and your step-father’s passing Ukyo. Yet I believe why you are here correct?” Principal Moon, no, Princess Celestia said. “Um well… yes Princess.” Ukyo answered nervously. The Princess turned Principal giggled pleasantly at this. “Relax my dear Ukyo, as we are now just treat me as you would normally as if you hadn’t known I was a Princess. To be honest I quite prefer it.” Ukyo quickly nodded to this. “Yes ma’am. Um… aren’t you surprised I can speak English now?” The principal shook her head no. “If I am reading the magic around you right I believe Vinyl Scratch, now Vivian Scratch, casted a language spell on you so that you can interpret and speak any language. It’s an advanced spell but she is quite skilled with music and as most music has words…” the Principal left it there for Ukyo to gain the solution herself. It was then the music turned to something more pleasant. “Ah, one of my favorites. It’s a little known secret but your mother sang this one. It’s called Sora.”

Ukyo sat down and closing her eyes listened to the music and nearly cried. Her mother’s voice was so beautiful. “Do you wish me to…?” Principal Moon said before seeing the smile on Ukyo’s face. “It’s beautiful.” Ukyo said as she cried. “Yes it is.” Both just listened to the song before Principal Moon gently stopped the record and carefully put it away. “Now… what is it you wish to know?” Ukyo wiped her eyes and sniffed before answering. “Everything.” Principal Moon nodded and sat down explaining what had happened so many years ago. “And so without Discord we’ve had to adjust to living on Earth under the rule that we only reveal our secret to those we trust or to those we dearly love, like you’re more has.” Principal Moon said looking out the window. “So… we can’t tell anyone we’re ponies unless we feel we can do so without endangering the town?” Ukyo asked looking at the letter that was now back in her hands. “Yes. Right now we have a small group of normal humans living within the town that do not know the secret… for now. I believe you know a few of them.” Principal Moon said turning back to her smiling.

“I do?” Ukyo asked confused. “Yes. Ryoga, Shampoo, Cologne, Nabiki, Nodoka, and Ranma.” Principal Moon said smiling. “Ranma! Ranma’s here! Nabiki and Nodoka too?! But… why and… I can’t tell any of them?” Ukyo said frightened. “Yes, because we plan to tell them ourselves sometime soon.” A voice said from the shadows. Ukyo turned and nearly fell out of her seat as someone was slowly walking right out the wall! “Calm down Ukyo you know who I am.” The person said finally walking out of the shadows. “KASUMI!” Ukyo yelled finally falling out of her seat. “Lulu I warned you about doing that.” Principal Moon said shaking her head smiling. “Sorry Tia.” Kasumi/Luna said holding her hand over her smile. “But what… how did she… what’s going on?” Ukyo finally said finally stumped. “I think you broke her sister.” Principal Moon said sadly as she walked over and waved a hand before Ukyo’s face. “Yes but I know how to snap her out of it.” Kasumi said kneeling next to Ukyo. “Five star rating.” Ukyo instantly looked right at her. “My food’s five stars?!” Ukyo soon blinked as she finally noticed Kasumi. “That was mean you know.”

“Sorry Ukyo but you kind of broke.” Kasumi apologized. “Oh, but still what’s going on?” Ukyo said finally standing up with Kasumi’s help. “My real name is Luna Ukyo. Celestia is my older sister. I became a Tendo after Soun and his wife found me in the woods and adopted me. I’ve been living as Kasumi Tendo ever since we all arrived on Earth. However it wasn’t tell Celestia began her over sea’s travels and studies that I finally met her again. We’ve been keeping in touch ever since in secret using our powers.” Kasumi explained going over to Principal Moon and hugging her. “Ever since we’ve been separated I’ve been searching for her and Discord but now that I have my sister again,” Principal Moon said as she returned her sister’s hug, “all we need now is Discord and we can return home.” Ukyo looked to the two and nodded to this. “So… who else do I know that’s a pony? Or better yet is anyone else from the Tendo’s ponies?” Kasumi shook her head no. “No, remember I was adopted Ukyo. However… I must inform you of a few things.” Ukyo nodded for her to go on. “Before Ranma left he… proposed to me. I love him dearly Ukyo and… I want to tell him my secret when I’m ready. So please. Keep this secret, everything. Me being here, my being a princess, all of it.” Ukyo looked down at this and sighing smiled at Kasumi. “I always believed you’d be the better choice, Akane’s not right for him.”

“True, and about that. Sister a few moments ago I felt something. Something dangerous… and familiar.” Kasumi said looking to her sister. “What did you sense Lulu?” Principal Moon said worried. “Darkness.” Was Kasumi’s only answer.

-Now-

“Hey Ukyo, Earth to Ucchan.” Ranma said waving a hand before Ukyo’s face. “Huh, oh Ranchan. Sorry about that.” Ukyo said smiling at him. “It’s okay but still. You and Octavia sisters? Never saw that coming.” Ranma said looking to Octavia who was talking with the rest of the guests. “Oh? Why’s that Ranchan? Aren’t you and Red-Chan brother and sister?” Ukyo said a bit offended. “Hey I didn’t mean for it to sound offensive or anything it just well… you’re so different from each other. She’s a cello player while you’re an Okonomiyaki Chef. And Red-Chan?” Ranma replied. “Ranko. It’s her new nickname.” Ukyo explained. “Oh…” Ranma replied before looking a bit shocked, “I almost forgot. Here Ukyo, it’s a welcome home present.” Ukyo looked down to the small gift bag she was handed and carefully opened it. “Ranma you shouldn’t have but… a pony figure kit?” Ukyo said a bit confused holding the box up. “Yeah well… your sister said you might like to have one so I volunteered to get you one. I hope you don’t mind it being an earth pony.” Ranma explained scratching the back of his head. Ukyo smiled and shook her head. “Not at all. Thank you.” Ukyo said smiling, never letting Ranma know that she’s actually a pony. Though not sure as to what kind but… the figure was a bit of a start.

Happosai watched as Akane went at the last bit of training, the last test before the ritual, a solid glass bottle sitting before him filled with some dark. So dark one could become utterly lost if they looked to long into it. Tatewaki Kuno knew this first hand as the fool had looked into the sealed bottle before handing it over to Happosai. Happosai smiled as he knew it would be a few more weeks before he came back to his senses but for now his focus was on his… student. “HA!” Akane yelled turning a sandbag target into dust using her Doragonburasuto or Dragon Burst attack. Happosai nodded at this ever watchful. She was learning to give into the darkness to allow the true chi she’s been holding back since her mother’s death finally out. All she had to do was convince ‘her’ that she, Akane, was worthy. “Kurai shōmei!” Akane yelled unleashing multiple black bolts of chi powered lightning into a large horde of swinging sandbag targets aimed at hitting her. “She be powerful no?” Principal Kuno said walking up to Happosai from behind.

“Powerful yes, but worthy?” Happosai answered as he watched Akane unleash more of her Dark Chi attacks. “Yeah about that. Why you need the bottle and all this training? Why not take the school now?” Principal Kuno asked nervously. “FOOL! We are in enemy territory, a territory YOU have fouled up numerous times in from what I know. We need to be ready for the boy and any possible allies he may have. Now you will do as I say or I’ll have Akane there use YOU for target practice!” Happosai yelled with Akane’s Mallet-sama emphasizing his point. Principal Kuno quickly nodded. “Good. Now go prep your children, the time is near to make the boy learn his lesson about leaving.” Principal Kuno bowed and headed back to his children, or child since his son was out for the time being. “Oni ryū no haoto!” Akane soon called out waving her hands causing a sharp dark wind to rip up and soon turn the last of the sandbag targets into dust. “So… what do you think of her?” Happosai soon replied in a Chinese knowing no one else present could understand him. From the bottle came two glowing dragon like eyes. “She is strong, powerful, and in touch with the darkness. Yet she has not learned the most important moves I must have her know.” A voice like satin said from the bottle in Chinese. “And if she can?” Happosai asked to the bottle. “Then she will be worthy and you my dear Happosai will get your reward.” The bottle replied happily.

“Thank you.” Happosai said before switching over to Japanese. “Well done my student. You have grown well with my teachings but this is not enough. I must now teach you the next level of the Dark Chi arts. Are you prepared?” Akane turned to Happosai smiling, her hammer over her shoulder. “Yes sensei. Teach me and I will learn.” Happosai and the bottle smiled at this. “Then, let us begin.”

Ryoga sighed as he and his fellow workers got busy trimming and checking the apple trees for the upcoming Apple Season. “Jackie, I think this one might be sick.” Ryoga said down to his love interest. “Well shoot. How bad you think it is Ryoga?” Jackie called up to him from the ground. Ryoga soon jumped down from his ladder and handed over a piece of bark. “Take a look. I’ve never seen this happen to a tree before.” Ryoga said worried. Jackie took the back and gave it a critical look. It was black, pitch black and felt like tar that had just turned really hard but been out in the sun all day long but it wasn’t hot. It didn’t look like rot or any known tree sickness she’d ever seen before. “Don’t know what to tell you Ryoga but maybe Sparkle might know something. Come on.” Jackie said gently putting the bark in a bucket and heading off to Sparkle’s location on the farm alongside Ryoga.

“So you see if you came off the ramp at the same angle as the ramp you should be able to fly much farther in the jumps.” Sparkle said with Dashie sitting very close to her. “But what if the ramp is rounded on the top, like a dirt mound?” Dashie asked putting her head on Sparkle’s shoulder smiling. She loved her times with Sparkle. All alone, just the two of them, nothing to bother them, it was perfect… WAS being the word. “Sparkle! You around here?!” Jackie’s voice called out. Dashie groaned at this but got a kiss to help cheer her up. “We’re over here!” Sparkle yelled back. Jackie and Ryoga soon rounded one of the many trees and walked into the clearing the two were at. “Sorry to both you two but I got a tree issue to talk to Sparkle about.” Jackie said putting the bucket down. “It’s fine. It’s your farm anyway. And… thanks for giving us this clearing Jackie, we love it here.” Sparkle said getting up to look into the bucket. “Not a problem. You two love birds need a place to call your own so why not here?” Jackie said blushing and looking away from an equally blushing Ryoga. “What is this?” Sparkle asked braking the two out of their blushing. “Bark from one of the trees. Lot fourteen, row seven, tree four-hundred and seventy-seven.” Ryoga named off from memory.

“You… could remember all that?” Dashie asked wowed. “Well yeah. Have too if you’re working on a farm. Especially a tree farm.” Ryoga replied. Dashie only nodded at this. “What’s wrong with it Sparkle?” Jackie asked concerned for her farm. “I’m not sure. It’s like hardened tar but it’s just like bark. How odd. I’ll have to take it back home and study it before I know anything.” Sparkle replied as she pulled out a tissue and wrapped it up before placing it back into her purse. “Come on Dashie, you can have dinner with me and my family tonight.” Dashie smiled at this. “Your mom going to make that veggie quiche I really like?” Sparkle nodded and got a very loud “Yes!” in return. “Well Ryoga, guess we better head on back and let the others know to watch out for more of that black bark.” Jackie said bringing her hat down over her face to hide her blush. “R-right.” Ryoga said turning away to hide his own blush as they walked back. “So… I… got tomorrow off from work and since the girls were kind of busy… I um…” Jackie tried the say but couldn’t. “I… I wouldn’t mind…” Ryoga started to say but couldn’t as well till… “JACKIE!” Both looked up to see Bloom running right at them. “Bloom what in tarnation is going…” Jackie started to say till Bloom yelled, “Jackie we got trouble at the farm!” Ryoga and Jackie looked to each other before Ryoga picked up Bloom and ran off with Jackie towards the farm.

“You get off my land or I’ll kick you off.” They heard Mac say to two men. “Look you either reconsider our proposal or we’ll see how you like facing down a set of lawyers.” One of the men said. “What in tarnation is going on here?!” Jackie said finally up to them. “Ah finally a reasonable person.” The second man said smiling. “Don’t you listen to them Jackie, they’re here to doze the farm.” Mac said angrily. “You going to do what?!” Jackie yelled looking at the men. “Please hear us out first Miss.” The first man said holding out a card. “We’re with Jefferson bank and company and we’re here to speak to you about your land.” Jackie walked up to the man and pointed right at him. “You listen here, this land been owned by the Apple Family for generations and we aren’t given one acre of it up to nobody.” The second man looked at her frowning. “Not according to the paperwork at the governor’s office.” Jackie got really hot at this. “What are you saying?” The first man simply smiled and showed the papers he showed Mac much earlier. Jackie looked at them and nearly screamed. “Eviction papers?!” This got Ryoga’s attention. “Yes and if you... hey!” the second man said before Ryoga yanked the papers out of the first man’s hands and looked them over.

“Mr. Ryoga this isn’t you’re…” Mac started to say till he saw the look on Ryoga’s face. He had seen that face once before and he knew what it meant. Trouble for anyone who got in that boy’s way. “Seems we have someone who may actually listen to us.” The first man said happily. “Yes and you had better leave before I rip those suits off your backs and hog tie you with them.” Ryoga said still reading the papers. “E-excuse me?” the second man said shocked. “These papers also state that you take over all of Coltsville as well. I’d like to see how the mayor would like reacts to this.” Ryoga stated calmly. “Young man you have no idea what…” The first man stopped as Ryoga gave him a calm yet frightening look. “You… you have forty-eight hours to comply. Come on.” The man said pulling the other into the business car and driving off quickly. “Mac. Where’s the mayor’s office?” Ryoga said calmly. “I’ll lead you there. Jackie you mind the farm with Bloom.” Mac said sternly. “But Mac what we going to…” Jackie started till Ryoga said calmly, “Just stay here Jackie. I’m not letting anyone mess with this farm.”

Jackie gulped at this. She had heard that saying before and wasn’t going to go against it. It was as if Granny Smith had spoken through Ryoga and she knew, oh she knew, it was going to be a cold day in spring before anyone would mess with the farm ever again.

“I’m telling you Mr. Kuno that man looked like he was going to rip us apart!” the first man said scared out of his mind. “They also have the papers sir so we could have issues with the whole town.” The second man said equally scared. “Don’t you be worrying your little heads now as the Big Kahuna knows what he be doing,” Principal Kuno said smiling like the nut he was as he sipped away at a coconut with an umbrella straw in it, “and he be doing the big planning no? You see the Big Kahuna see a big wave a coming and he’s going to be ridding the curl the whole way and not wipe out.” The two men looked to Principal Kuno worried. “Still sir. The one boy there looked serious. Deadly serious. I’m… not sure it’s a wise idea to try and take over this town let alone its school this time.” The first man said worried. “Hey no worries. We ride the big was and have no problem. Now you go make sure those papers go through or I cut you’re notes in two.” Principal Kuno said smiling. Both gulped at this and quickly left not wishing to give up the large sum of money they normally get from Principal Kuno when he was in America.

Once the men left Principal Kuno frowned and got up from his beach chair he was meeting his men from. Carefully he walked towards the woods his family and his new allies where currently. “Daddy your back.” Kodachi said happily holding up a black rose. “How be our gift coming?” Principal Kuno said smiling. “Almost done Daddy, it takes time for my black mist to go to work.” Kodachi said smiling at the sample tree sapling before her. It was black and looked quite sickly. “Good, I go check-up of Tachi no?” Principal Kuno said smiling. Kodachi nodded as he walked off, a bit of the poor sapling falling off as if it where ash. Principal Kuno walked to a clearing where his son was currently improving his sword skills. Well to say he was improving was an understatement. “Kaminari wa surasshu!” Tatewaki Kuno called out not even moving from his place around his wooden targets. Tatewaki smiled as he clicked his katana closed and all the targets became nothing more than saw dust. “Whoa, Tachi you improve no? That black stuff helped you no, gain the Lightning Slash fast no?” Principal Kuno said impressed with the leaps and bounds his son had come to from his son’s time in unconsciousness. Tatewaki just scoffed. “This is not even close to what the bottle has given me but soon I will have what it has promised me. Now leave me, I have more work to do.” Tatewaki said seriously.

Principal Kuno nodded and moved on sipping away at his coconut. He didn’t know what was in the bottle Happosai had them bring nor did he know what the bottle had done to his son but it didn’t matter. Tossing his now empty coconut to the side he carefully walked up to the clearing Akane and Happosai where working in. “No, no, no! You’re not using it right! Focus! The darkness is more than just a weapon it is a tool you must learn to bend around you at all times!” Happosai lectured angrily. “I am doing the best I can sensei but I can’t grip it!” Akane complained as she tried over and over to pull… something to her. “Happosai, I come bearing good words.” Principal Kuno said carefully. “Oh? Akane take a break and recover your chi. I have business to speak of with Kuno.” Happosai said looking back to the Kuno head. Akane bowed and went to recover her chi with fresh juice and food. “Report Kuno.” Happosai said going over to the black bottle he had sat down on a nearby stump and placed his hand on it.

“The black mist was placed last night and it be a spreading like wild fire soon. Also we make the first move to take the town then the school. We soon take the big wave no?” Principal Kuno reported carefully. “I see and there were no issues?” Happosai said still touching the bottle. “Only little ripple in the surf no need to worry.” Principal Kuno said lowly. “Fool! Even the smallest ripple can become a tsunami if not carefully attended to! We can’t have any screw ups in this you understand? Now what is this… ripple?” Happosai said angrily. Principal Kuno gulped. “It be a boy at the misted farm. He be talking to my boys about hog tying and about the Mayor but it be too late anyway.” Happosai turned to him unleashing a large aura of chi. “Fool that boy could call attention to our plans! You will make sure that boy will not interfere with our plans or the JSDF won’t even have a body to identify!” Principal Kuno fell over and quickly nodded. “I get right on it man” he soon scrambled away frightened. Happosai soon returned his attention to the bottle. “We have an issue. Think it will interfere with the plan?” he said in Chinese. “I think not but it is wise to be wary of this. Now how is our selected doing?” the bottle replied calmly. “She is having issues folding the darkness but she is at least able to touch it.” Happosai replied calmly. “Really, only three days and she’s come this far. Maybe she will be worthy.” The bottle replied happily. Happosai nodded before turning his attention back to his student. “Akane, continue your training, if you can’t grasp the darkness before nightfall you’ll be working throughout the night till you can!” Akane quickly nodded and got back to work at folding into the darkness.

Twilight was having a field day in her room. “This stuff is amazing Rainbow Dash!” Rainbow was currently munching away at her slice of the Sparkle Family’s famous veggie quiche. “What’s so amazing about it Twilight, it’s just a piece of apple wood bark.” Twilight smiled at this then looked worried. “I was a piece of Apple Wood Bark Dashie.” Rainbow Dash stopped munching away at her meal and looked at her love concerned. “What do you mean was?” Twilight moved out of the way of her science equipment and pointed to the pastry dish that had the bark in it. “Take a look.” Rainbow Dash put her plate down and walked over to see… “Black ash? Twilight did you burn the sample Applejack gave you?” Twilight shook her head quickly at this. “No it just turned into that a few moments ago.” Rainbow quickly looked Twilight in the eye. “What?! But that’s not possible!” Twilight picked up the pastry dish and looked its contents over carefully. “I know Dashie but… you have to trust me on this. I think this might be serious and I’d like for it to be checked out right away. We need to go see the Princess.” Twilight said sealing the pastry dish and placing it into a sample carrier. “The Princess? Shouldn’t we tell AJ and her family first?” Rainbow said worried. “That’s what you need to do Dashie, I hate to do this but I’m going to teleport over to the school and inform the Princess while you tell the Apples about the trees and the sooner the better.” Twilight said then kissed Rainbow on the lips. “Good luck.” Rainbow sighed and nodded. “We’re going to need it.” A few seconds later Twilight disappeared in a flash as Rainbow nodded and ran out the Sparkle home and to her bike and rode off to the Apple’s farm as fast as she could.

Summer and Ranko sighed as they sat under the full moon at the fountain. “It’s beautiful.” Summer said looking up to the moon. “Yeah it is.” Ranko replied holding her. “Ranko… what’s wrong?” Summer said gently. “It’s…” Ranko said as she looked to the moon, “it’s just… I never had anyone to really share this with. Sure I had Ranma with me but… never like this.” Summer snuggled up to Ranko as best she could and gently yet shyly kissed her on the cheek. “You do now.” Ranko smiled at this and was about to kiss Summer on the lips when… a bell rang from somewhere and the both knew exactly what it was. “The farm!” both yelled getting up and running towards the farm.

Bloom rang the fire bell as if it was life or death and in truth it was. Jackie just went at the quickly blackening trees as fast as she could with an axe cutting down one after as fast as she could but with each swing and each tree came only black ash. Whatever was wrong with the trees earlier had spread like wild fire and in a hurry. She had to save as many trees as she could, she had to save the farm, she had to… a crack from above her caught her attention as one of the tree’s branches she was working on began falling on top of her causing her to scream. “Bakusai Tenketsu!” was all she heard as the tree branch exploded into black ash above her. “Ryoga?” Ryoga grabbed her wedding style and ran out of the quickly disintegrating apple grove. “It’s not safe here! The mayor’s already sent the fire brigade to do what they can to save as many trees as they can.” Jackie just nodded as she felt herself in Ryoga’s strong protective arms again. Once they exited the grove Jackie and Ryoga gasped. Gone, half of the farm’s trees were gone! Turned to a blackened ash. “Get a saw over there!” someone yelled from within the grove. “Too late! Move further out!” someone else yelled in the grove. Jackie just… cried. “Our… our farm… why… why did all this…” Ryoga gently hugged Jackie to her. “I don’t know Jackie… but we’ll find out. I promise.” Jackie just nodded against Ryoga’s chest as she cried. “I’m too late.” The two heard from behind them. Ryoga let Jackie down and turned to see a heavily panting Dashie.

“Dashie you know something about all this?” Jackie asked going up to her. “Yeah, that bark, Ryoga gave, Sparkle was,” Dashie huffed a few times to get herself to stop panting before she continued, “something else. Sparkle said she was going to take it, the sample, or what’s left of it now that it’s ash, to the mayor and Principal Moon.” Jackie looked Dashie in the eye. “The sample too? What on Earth is happening to my farm?!”

“A virus!” someone yelled running up to them. The three turned to see Sparkle, Principal Moon, Summer, Ranko, James, Shampoo, Cologne, and the rest of the girls running up to them. “A, what now?” Jackie asked. “A virus my dear and one I’ve seen before.” Cologne said looking at the groves of ash. “I may not look like it but I’m quite traveled. It’s a virus from a set of flowers that when in full bloom effect everything around them turning many things quite sickly but it only effected animals. Someone must have cross bred the flower with a few others to make it only effect plants now such as your trees. Tell the fire brigade to start spraying the groves with water it’ll prevent the spread of the virus.” Dashie saluted and rode off on her bike to do so. “Cologne why would someone unleash such a virus onto the Apple Family farm?” Summer asked worried. “Yeah and wouldn’t this cause the ground to be unusable for plating new crops?” Ryoga asked right after.

“I have my guesses my dear but no. The ash is like that of volcanic ash which has been used to help plant growth. Have you not ever wondered how forest return after a volcano erupts? It’s due to the ash.” Cologne answered wisely. “So who do you think did this sensei?” Ranko asked to the woman who had taught her much in the ways of Chi. “The Kuno girl Kodachi. Look at how the ash looks.” Cologne answered pointing to the now being dowsed blackening groves. “See how it looks like black rose petals blowing in the breeze? It is as if Kodachi herself was sending us a message and that message was “I’m here.” Everyone gasped and nodded as it did look like this. “Kuno…” Ryoga said dangerously. “Easy Ryoga. I know you’re mad over this but you must not let it rule you. You’ve already given a critical blow to the Kuno’s plot though it seems they had made a much more harmful move beforehand.” Principal Moon said gently. “What do you mean?” Jackie asked her. “Seems those fellows from before were working for this Kuno fellow.” Mac said behind Principal Moon.

“The police are looking for those men now and with this as proof we can press charges against them and Principal Kuno.” Principal Moon said dangerously. “But… they said we had…” Jackie said before Principal Moon smiled at her. “It’s already been taken care of Jackie. The moment the mayor saw the papers she contacted the governor’s office. She even came to me to see if this was connected to someone I had already informed her of. It did and I instantly called up the Japanese Embassy. Don’t worry Jackie, you won’t be losing anything.”

“What do you mean they won’t lose a thing?” Principal Kuno yelled at his men. “Sir please calm down.” The first man said shaken. “Calm down? I’m as calm as a coconut in a palm tree!” Principal Kuno yelled angrily. “Sir, the people of Coltsville legally own not just the land Coltsville is on but Coltsville itself. They even have a history showing their founding and everything. It’s a very deep rooted society that I fear we can’t do anything about. However…” the second man said gaining Principal Kuno’s attention, “we did cause great harm to one of two forms of town income. The second is by mining which we’ve found would not be wise to try and disrupt. Apparently many Californians enjoy the crystal and jewelry based items that are made from the gems here and is much harder to sabotage than a few groves of Apple Trees.” Principal Kuno was about to argue against this when, “That seems to be a wise suggestion Kuno. However we will keep the mine itself in mind.” Principal Kuno turned to look right as Happosai and the odd bottle in his hands. Gulping he nodded. “You are dismissed.”

The two men quickly walked away as Principal Kuno gave Happosai his full attention. “So part one of our plans went off without a hitch?” Happosai asked his hands always on the bottle. “The first wave be seen. However I do not see why we just take out a few apple trees.” Principal Kuno reported. “Because it’ll put the people there on guard to another attack on their town’s income. If you were to go after the mine now the plan would have gone under in moments. However we will attack them at another front. We will put its mayor, Principal, and the boy so far on edge the state of California will have no other choice but to call in the mayor and the school’s Principal, this will give you a chance to move in and…” Happosai replied smiling as Principal Kuno finished for him, “And become the Big Kahuna on campus!” Happosai nodded to this. “Exactly and while you take over the school I will begin part three of our plan. Once my student is ready of course.” Principal Kuno was about to ask about this when Akane’s Hammer appeared of the shadows around the Principal’s body. “I believe I’m ready for the next part Sensei.” Akane’s voice called out from the shadows. Happosai nodded. “Good girl. Let us move on to the next piece of your training and then… you will be ready.” The hammer soon returned into the darkness with a very frightened Principal Kuno looking to Happosai.

The hammer soon returned into the darkness with a very frightened Principal Kuno looking to Happosai. “Yes… we’ll be ready. Kuno begin phase two of the plan!” Principal Kuno only nodded as he tried to figure out just how Akane had done that and… just what was Happosai planning?

Ranma woke the next day to not only a note but to the local paper’s headline of what happened the night before. Apple Family Farm without Apples… it also meant many people who worked for the farm was out of a job. Sighing he turned back to his ‘sister’s’ note to him. “Kuno sending a message? I don’t really buy it.” Ranma said to himself as he wrote a response to his sister. “It’s not the Kuno Family’s style let alone how they would go about getting to me. I think this might be Akane’s doing, best to talk to Nabiki about it and see what she thinks. Ranma.” Sighing he put the note onto the table and went to get Ranko up and ready for school since Principal Moon was giving everyone who had worked at the farm time away from school to try and recover from the shock of no work or income. After a quick shower Ranko just gave her brother’s note an angry look. “Yeah thanks a lot Ranma I just love waking up to cold showers.” Shivering a bit she picked the note up and gave it a read. “Hmm… Akane’s doing not Kuno’s? I’m not sure what he’s thinking but… yeah be a good idea to talk to Nabiki about this.” Putting the note down and grabbing some prepared breakfast she soon left to join up with Summer and the girls.

“Come on Jackie, it’s not that bad.” Rarity said gently. “Not that bad… NOT THAT BAD?! Rarity we just lost over three fourths of the farm in one night! ONE NIGHT! You know how long it’s going to take us to get brand new Apple Trees in to replace what we lost and just how much it’s going to set us back money wise?!” Jackie said angrily. “Jackie she didn’t mean any harm by that. You still have a fourth of your orchard and the towns even putting in a town wide collection to donate to help out your family and your farm. Plus Rarity and I came up with a way to help out your farm as well.” Nabiki said smiling. “Yeah, how you going to do that?” Jackie asked a bit down. She didn’t mean to snap at Rarity like that. “We’re going to hold a fashion show with the proceeds going to your farm.” Rarity said happily. “You sure you can do that Rarity? I mean what about your own business?” Summer asked shyly. “Summer I am always willing to help out a friend in need, besides it’ll also help promote business for both Jackie’s farm as well as my own. So there isn’t any harm at all.” Sparkle looked to Rarity impressed. “Wow Rarity, that’s really generous and smart of you. How’d you come up with it?”

Rarity smiled at this. “I didn’t, Nabiki here did. She’s quite skilled in the field of business.” This caused Nabiki to blush a bit. “Rarity your embarrassing me.” Everyone had a good giggle at this but it did make Rarity wonder why Nabiki blushed at such a simple compliment. “Hey girls!” Ranko said riding up to them. “Hey Ranko, so… how’s Ranma taking all of this?” Dashie asked on her own bike next to Sparkle. “Well… we kind of need to speak to Nabiki in private later tonight. I’m doing the cooking tonight if that’s okay.” Ranko replied. “Sure, but what about?” Nabiki asked looking at her. “I’ll tell you during first period, just be sure to team up with me for today’s project.” Ranko said with Nabiki nodding.

“Alright class today we’re going to be working on making our own sheet music.” Lyra said walking around the music room. “I’m going to have you join up in pairs of two for this and I want you each to write out some music then try it out as a team. Be sure to do this in pencil.” Nabiki got up and quickly got over to Ranko who was already humming a tune and writing it down. “That sounds wonderful Ranko. So… what we taking about at dinner?” Nabiki said sitting next to her and pulling out her own blank sheet music. “Kuno and your sister Akane.” Ranko said finishing her first sheet. “Ex-sister. I’m not a Tendo remember and amazingly neither is Kasumi.” Nabiki said trying to get a song going. “Oh right. Anyway ‘we’ need to talk to you about them. It’s important.” Nabiki nodded and sighed at her work. “Ugh I can’t come up with anything.”

“Really? Let me take a look.” Ranko said taking the sheet music and looking it over. “Not a bad start but… the rest seems a bit flat. Try to make it feel a bit more… bouncy.” Nabiki blinked at this. “Bouncy?” Ranko nodded and went over to a piano. “Kind of like this.” Ranko played three notes on the piano for Nabiki to get. “Hmm. Not bad. But what about this instead?” Nabiki played a few notes as well. “No still too flat. You want a beat to follow by when playing. You know like ONE two three ONE two three, something like that.” Ranko said helping her. “Like… dancing?” Nabiki asked curious. “Yeah. Each beat is a step to the music. As long as you have the beat you got music.” Ranko said smiling. “Wow Ranko I didn’t know you liked music so much.” Nabiki said smiling. “Yeah but I rather dance and sing than play. It’s like the art in a way when I dance. Each move like a dance step for the next part.” Ranko said smiling. “Okay…” Nabiki said trying to figure who just who she was now talking to. This was very much unlike Ranma.

“No, no, no, Ukyo it needs to have more flow too it. See.” Octavia said from the other side of the room. “Oh I see. Thank sis.” Ukyo said correcting the error. “You’re welcome and you still have to teach me how to make those delicious pancakes from this morning.” Octavia said smiling. “Sure. So… what’s going to happen now that Jackie’s farm is like it is?” Ukyo asked adding in more notes to her music sheet. “Well the town’s already going to try and start a collection to help raise money to help them out and I even heard Rarity is going to be holding a big fashion show with the proceeds going to the farm.” Octavia said looking her sister’s work over. “C flat wouldn’t work there. Try a C sharp.” Ukyo looked to the sheet and nodded correcting it. “That’s really generous of her.” Octavia nodded to this. “Rarity has always been a generous person. For as long as I’ve known her she’s always been willing to help those who needed it. She’s also a really good listener.” Ukyo nodded to this as the two worked away at the sheet music till they heard someone playing on a violin. “That’s beautiful.” Octavia said listening with closed eyes. “Yeah it is. But who’s playing it?” Ukyo asked surprised.

On the other side of the room Nabiki was floored by what she was hearing and seeing. Ranko, the female half of Ranma, former Saotome, and all around jock was playing a violin. And it was beautiful! This to Nabiki didn’t add up so her mind did a recheck of everything. There was Ranko, check, in her arms and under her chin was a violin, check, from said violin was, check, Rank was playing the violin making beautiful music… nope that wasn’t right. Yet… there she was in a music room PLAYING the most beautiful music she’s ever heard ON A VIOLIN! Nabiki was too stunned to say anything at first. Sure in her former life she had a taste for the finer things like clothing, food, music and she knew them when she saw them. From what she know of Ranko Cloudsdale she knew that she was just a beginner at any instrument, and yet clearly as she listened to Ranko played she knew for certain that she had a gift. Heck, she could probably play professionally if she to if she spent a few years becoming more proficient at it. She wondered what other facets of her current friend's personality were waiting to blossom, now that she was free to just be herself. As soon as Ranko was done she found herself clapping as well as the rest of the class.

“Bravo Ranko, Bravo! That was an amazing piece!” Lyra said happily. Ranko just blushed at the compliment. “Ranko I’ll be honest. I have heard others play the violin but never with such fierce emotion and conviction as we all just heard. You sure you’ve never played a violin before?” Lyra said kiddingly. “Yes ma’am. It’s my first time fully playing it. I mean I’ve played it here and there during class but…” Ranko said blushing. “Ranko would you like to start learning the violin more?” Lyra said smiling. Ranko’s eye widened at this. “Really?” Lyra nodded at this. “Yes ma’am!”

“And ‘she’ played it like a pro!” Nabiki said on her cell phone as Rarity was working with a large load of orders and customers. She was glad Rarity gave her the time to speak with family from time to time. The cell phone was new and was given to her by Rarity so they could keep in contact and it had an unlimited plan which helped when you were calling family overseas. “Really? I never knew Ranma liked music like that. Nor that he could play.” Kasumi said on the other end of the line. “I know, I mean sure the song ‘she’ did with all of us during that one Christmas party was amazing but this… sis you have got to hear ‘her’ play soon.” Nabiki said leaning back in a chair. “I promise that as soon as I clear things up here I will. Now what is all of this about you calling Ranma ‘her’ or ‘she’?” Kasumi asked over the line. “It’s a long story sis and a lot to tell that I know. Got that laptop I recommended you? You know the one with the camera.” Nabiki asked looking over a few of the designs she and Rarity had talked about after she was hired. “Yes I have it. Why do you ask?” Kasumi asked. “Meet me online tonight around nine and we’ll talk then.” Nabiki said finally. “Alright. Take care of yourself Nabiki.” Kasumi said kindly. “I will, later.” Nabiki said finally hanging up.

“And that’s the last one tonight Nabiki.” Rarity said finally turning the sign to closed. “Sorry I couldn’t have helped out on all of that.” Nabiki said putting her cell away. “It’s quite alright Nabiki; I know how important it is to keep in contact with your family. You better be off if you’re going to meet Ranma and Ranko at their house for dinner.” Nabiki nodded and headed for the front door. “See you later tonight Rarity.” Rarity smiled nodding and waved her off sighing. Nabiki walked through the early night towards Ranma’s home, or as she’s been told Ranma and Ranko’s home. She knew that there was one time that Ranma had acted as a girl, a very confused girl, but a girl none the less but now… Something just wasn’t right about all of this. She knew when something was up and well… something was up and she out of old habit had to find out what it was. After about a short walk she finally knocked on the door of the current Cloudsdale home. “Be right there!” she heard Ranma’s voice call out. It definitely sounded like Male Ranma and it was quickly confirmed by Ranma opening the door. “Oh hey Nabiki, come on in.”

Nabiki nodded and walked inside. For a one story home Nabiki was impressed. The living room and kitchen looked large enough to hold about twelve or so people, the bed rooms weren’t that far from the living room or back door, and the dining room was quite well laid out. “Nice place Ranma.” Nabiki said walking to the dining room where the plates where already set. “Thanks. Miss Lyra helped me get it.” Nabiki blinked at this. “She’s a realtor as well?” Ranma nodded at this as he sat down at the table alongside Nabiki. “Yeah, I think it’s a side job she does but personally I think she prefers teaching.” Nabiki nodded to this as she took her first bite of the prepared meal of fried rice and vegie wontons. “Oh wow, Ranma this is amazing.” Ranma nodded to this. “Yeah it is. I didn’t even know sis could cook fried rice.” Nabiki just blinked at Ranma. “Okay, spill it. What’s going on Ranma, what’s up with all this Ranko and sister stuff?” Ranma sighed as he put his wonton down. “Alright. A few months back sis, Ranko, my female half, started to gain a personality of it’s own. I began not knowing what happened while I was a girl so I went to Cologne about it since she’s the only expert around currently to know about the cursed spring and she told me that this would happen. She said that… sometimes the cursed half of the person becomes so suppressed it begins trying to come out another way, sometimes this is done through the change which is quite embarrassing at times. She also said it could be from the Neko-ken training. You can thank Summer for helping me cure that. Anyway she and I decided that since we were already acting as siblings we’d just… keep it that way. She gets time out to be her and I get out to have time as me simple as that. Anyway shouldn't we talk about what we asked you to come here for?”

Nabiki blinked at the explanation but after thinking about it nodded as it did make sense. Most people would try to separate themselves from a traumatic event often resulting in a split personality but… well she’s never seen something like this before nor had she ever witnessed something this precise. “Okay… yeah. So what did you want to talk to me about?” Ranma went back to eating before he spoke, “What happened at the Apple Family’s farm… that wasn’t something Kuno would have done. It’s not their style.” Nabiki thought back to all the incidents revolving the Kuno family and nodded. Tatewaki was just a think headed love sick fool, Kodachi was an insane gymnast who believed that fighting before the match was fair play and Principal Kuno was a nutcase… but each had one thing in common. They never did anything that could harm an entire ward let alone a town or city. “You’re right. You think it was someone else?” Nabiki asked after finishing her meal. Ranma shook his head. “No, those blackened apple trees was defiantly Kodachi’s signature but… I think someone else might be leading them.” Nabiki just looked at him scared. “You… you think it m-might have been…” Nabiki gulped, “Akane?” Ranma nodded to this.

“You did say that she had gone mad. Here’s your proof.” Ranma said sitting back in his seat. “But… how, why, I never told her where I thought you were!” Nabiki said becoming increasingly worried. “Nabiki. Hey Nabiki it’s okay. I remember Principal Moon saying something about knowing Principal Kuno, maybe that was how they found out where I was.” Ranma said after getting up and holding Nabiki. Nabiki just shivered in his arms, scared for her life. “If… they come here…” Ranma closed his eyes not saying a word but knew what would happen if they did. If they came here… it be Nerima Ward all over again.

For weeks things looked fine. Rarity’s auction on clothes helped Jackie’s family gain enough money to not only replace most of the trees they lost but also get them through the rest of the year while the trees grew, Summer and Ranko’s dates where more often, Dashie and Sparkle’s own dates where becoming more privet and things just keep being normal… till the next month. The next month things took a bit of a curve ball as issues started to pop up. Serious ones. The first week of the new month there had been over ten robberies three of which were from businesses that needed that money to keep going. The first was a local ice cream shop which had to shut down do to them being unable to pay their property and food bills, the next was the Cake’s home and business. Thankfully no one was hurt physically but the Cakes where going to be hurting for money for the rest of the month, lastly was one the entire town didn’t think would be harmed a second time, Rarity’s.

All the gems, money, and expensive fabrics where all stolen from the shop while Rarity, Nabiki, and Nodoka where at the local spa. The police told Rarity that it and in and out job. Whoever did it knew exactly what they were after. At first everyone thought it was Blue and his crew but amazingly they all had legit alibies. However it was the weeks after those things got really bad at the school. The music and gym equipment were all destroyed and had to be replaced the first week, the second week the school had to shut down as the cooking lab had caused an unexpected fire, and finally the largest was the upcoming school play of Romeo and Juliet. It was all planned out and fully set up with stage… but the budget and scripts where gone so the school couldn’t even hold it.

“I don’t get it, everything from before lead to it being the Kunos but…” Nabiki said as the group walked to school. “I know, something just doesn’t add up. I mean even Akane’s not this good at planning.” Ranma said tired. “You okay Ranma?” Summer asked worried. “Oh I’m fine; I just didn’t get enough sleep.” Ranma replied yawning. “What kept you up all night?” James asked. “Marathon. Sis wanted to catch up on season one of the original again.” Ranma replied. “You do know that’s five hundred minutes right?” James asked. “Ranma that’s eight point three hours!” Sparkle said shocked. “Yeah well… sis really wanted to see it and… who was I to say no.” Ranma responded. “I believe that was very kind of you Ranma but still I do believe that it be best to do that on the weekends.” Rarity said kindly. “Yeah I mean it could have been worse.” Dashie said smiling. “Dashie just how could that have been worse?” Jackie said next to Ryoga keeping her hat low as to hide her constant blush. “It could have been for sixteen point nine hours!” Dashie said gaining a good amount of laughs from everyone. “Still how’s things at home Pinkie?” Ranma asked worried for Pinkie. Ever since the robbery Pinkie’s hair had been kind of on the flat end. She sighed before looking to Ranma. “We… might need to shut down for a while.”

Everyone stopped in their tracks at this. “What?!” “No way!” “You can’t do that.” Was heard all around. “We… we don’t have any choice. We’re running out of stuff to make our products and if we can’t sell anything…” Pinkie said sadly. Summer went over and hugged her friend. “James we help?” Shampoo said in her best English. “How?” James asked. “We have spare to give. What Pinkie need?” Shampoo said then asked Pinkie. Pinkie sniffled and looked to Shampoo. “B-butter, milk, eggs, the normal baking goods. Artificial food coloring, extracts, everything.” Pinkie replied with Shampoo noting each on her fingers who then smiled. “You come to Dragon later. We help.” Shampoo replied kindly. Ukyo nodded in as well. “Come by my place as well, I a whole stock room full of stuff you and have.”

“You… you’ll help us?” Pinkie asked giving a small smile which Shampoo and Ukyo nodded to. Pinkie soon ran over and hugged the former amazon and the former martial arts chef constantly saying thank you. “You welcome. No we go to school, no want to be late.” Shampoo said kindly. Everyone nodded to this and began running towards the school but stopped as the rest of the student body stood outside the front entrance. “Hey what’s going on?” Ryoga asked confused.

One of the students turned to them and pointed ahead. Everyone looked to find… “A gate?!” Ranma asked shocked. “What? Ranma did you just say there was a gate up there?” Sparkle said shocked as well. “Yeah. And it’s closed.” The student said worried. “Ranma you don’t think…” Nabiki asked before. “ALOHA COLTSVILLE STUDENTS!” a voice rang out from the top of the school. Ryoga, Shampoo, Ukyo, Nabiki, and Ranma all looked up to the person on the roof and spoke only one name. “Principal Kuno!”

To be continued

Chapter 18: Nightmare’s return Part 6: Taking back the school!

Chapter 18: Nightmare’s return Part 6: Taking back the school!

“A gate?!” Ranma asked shocked. “What? Ranma did you just say there was a gate up there?” Sparkle said shocked as well. “Yeah. And it’s closed.” The student said worried. “Ranma you don’t think…” Nabiki asked before. “ALOHA COLTSVILLE STUDENTS!” a voice rang out from the top of the school. Ryoga, Shampoo, Ukyo, Nabiki, and Ranma all looked up to the person on the roof and spoke only one name. “Principal Kuno!” The Principal just smiled down at all of the students. “What is he doing here?!” Ukyo said angrily. “I don’t know but he’s going to be leaving very soon.” Ranma said cracking his knuckles. “No Ranma, please don’t.” Summer said holding onto his arm. “Yeah, leave it to someone who has a bone to pick with him.” Ryoga said stepping forward before Jackie grabbed him. “Whoa there partner, let’s not go off on a stampede just yet.” Ryoga and Ranma was about to go against this when Nabiki stepped in front of them. “Jackie’s right you two. Let’s fall back for now and talk to the mayor, she’ll know what to do.” Both growled at the but agreed and began informing the rest of the student body along with the staff to leave the school grounds quickly and head to the town hall and the mayor.

“HEY! WERE YOU ALL GOING! YOU NO COME TO CLASS YOU ALL…” Principal Kuno stopped as he remembered Happosai’s plan and his threat of bodily harm so gulped yelled what was needed, “WILL GAIN DETENTION!” Sparkle soon stopped and just stood there. “D-detention… but… but he can’t… he… he’s not the principal…” Dashie quickly took her hand and gave her a minor pull. “Sparkle it’s okay. It’s okay he’s not the true principal he can’t threaten that.” Sparkle moved slowly but was mostly dragged towards Mr. and Mrs. Armor who was not very happy at this along with many other teachers such as Miss Cheerily, Miss Lyra and her love Miss Bonny. Without a word the teachers nodded to them and they all left for the Mayor to report Principal Kuno to the Japanese Embassy and the local police and possibly S.W.A.T. teams.

The moment they arrived at town hall they knew something was wrong as a set of police officers stood in front of entrance. “What in the world…” Mr. Armor said stepping forward. “Hold it sir. No one’s allowed inside today.” One of the officers said standing before him. “We have important business with the Mayor, let us through.” Mr. Armor told him calmly. “Sorry sir but I have my duty and that is to make sure no one goes inside at this time.” The officer said calmly. “Are you serious?” Ranma said annoyed. The officer looked to him then blinked. “You Ranma Cloudsdale?” Ranma blinked at this and slowly nodded. The officers looked at each other and pulled out a small pocket book and began reading out loud. “Ryoga Hibiki, Ukyo Choir, Nabiki Silver, Xian Fu, and Ranma Cloudsdale the Major would like to speak to all of you and you alone.” The small group looked at each other nervously. The officers moved out of the way and opened the doors form the small group. “Can we have someone come with us as council?” Nabiki asked worried. “Sorry ma’am the Mayor ordered that only you five are allowed in no one else.” The officer answered. Nabiki gulped at this. “Can we… see the mayor at another time?” The officer shook his head. “No ma’am, the orders where that you were to see the mayor the moment you arrived.”

Ranma stepped next to Nabiki. “Don’t worry Nabiki. If something’s up Ryoga and I can handle it.” Nabiki gulped and nodded. “We’re going in. If we don’t come out within the normal time frame for a meeting… get to the Japanese Embassy and fast.” Ukyo said to the teachers who nodded. The small group walked past the officers and into the town hall where they were guided by two more officers to the mayor’s office. One officer knocked on the door and a voice rang out. “Enter!” The officer opened the door and allowed the group into the currently darkened room. Once fully inside the door closed. “Madam Mayor?” Nabiki asked carefully. It was at this the lights turned on blinding them for a moment till they could look to the mayor’s desk and all gasped. “Hello Ranma-darling it is so good to see you.” Kodachi said from the desk smiling.

“Kodachi! What have you done to the mayor?!” Ranma said annoyed. “Why nothing my dear Ranma. She’s right here.” Kodachi said pointing to herself. “You’re treading on thin ice Kuno.” Ryoga said cracking his knuckles. “Ah, ah, ah, I wouldn’t do that. By law I am the new mayor of Coltsville.” Kodachi said producing a paper from the desk. Nabiki carefully walked close enough to the desk she could read it when Kodachi picked it up and offered it to her. “It is all legal Ms. Silver.” Nabiki carefully took the paper with a tissue and brought it over to the group. “Shampoo you know Kodachi’s work right? Anything on it?” Shampoo gave the paper a careful sniff then gave it a well-trained look. “I no see anything.” Ranma leaned over to her. “You sure?” Shampoo nodded. Nabiki soon gave the paper a full legal reading going over it twice before slowly looking up to the group. “Well?” Ukyo asked worried. “It’s… it’s legit. She’s now the new major of Coltsville.” Nabiki said gulping.

“Okay Kodachi, what’s your game?!” Ranma said looking right at her. “No game darling. It is what it seems. I am now the mayor of your lovely little town.” Kodachi said smiling. “Okay then…” Ranma said stepping forward, “call the Japanese Embassy. Your nut case of a father is falsely running the school.” Kodachi looked offended at this. “Ranma-darling that is no way to speak about your principal.” The group’s jaws dropped. “You can’t be serious!” Ryoga said. “It’s true Mr. Hibiki as this paperwork I have clearly states he can and will be the acting principal of Coltsville.” Kodachi said holding out a folder she had out much earlier. Nabiki took the folder the same what she did with the paper. After Shampoo checked and okayed the folder and its contents Nabiki looked over the paper work and gulped. “Nabiki don’t tell me…” Ukyo said looking at her. Nabiki just shook her head. “No… no way. He can’t.” Ukyo said looking to Kodachi. “Oh but he can. He’s fully qualified and marked as stable enough to run the school and is even on medication to keep him inline.” Kodachi explained smiling. “This is all faked and you know it Kodachi.” Ryoga said hotly. “You even know what happened at Jackie’s farm and I’m going to make you regret EVER harming her farm.” Ranma and Shampoo quickly grabbed Ryoga as Kodachi laughed.

“Oh come now Ryoga you just can’t go up and harm me. Doing so would place you in police custody faster than you could say Banzai.” Kodachi said smiling before she leaned forward in the chair. “Also where is your proof? Did you SEE me do anything to that farm? Did you SEE me even at the farm? Where is your evidence?” Ryoga just growled at this. “I thought so. Now I believe your all late for your classes so I will have one of my officers speak to my father about letting you and your friends off the hook this time but before you go I must inform you of some rules you must all obey.” Ranma stepped forward and placed his hands on the desk. “You know we’ll find out what’s really going on here Kodachi and when you do… we’re all coming after your nut case family.” Kodachi gave him a serious look. “I wouldn’t be threatening me Ranma-darling. I am the mayor after all.” Ranma just looked at her evenly. “Now onto the rules. Rule one is quite simple. You are not allowed to fight anyone with in the school grounds or within Coltsville itself. Doing so will land you in a cell for a bit. The second rule is that you must attend school on a constant basis meaning if you miss school you had better have a good reason why. If you miss more than a week of school you WILL be expelled. This goes for your sister as well Ranma.” Kodachi explained smiling.

This unnerved Ranma quite a bit. “For now I’ll speak with my father about giving you all today off since I know today must have been quite stressful for all over you and your little friends. Go on home and please. DO stay out of trouble.” Kodachi said allowing the group to leave. Once outside the group looked quite grim. “Well what did the Mayor say?” Sparkle asked worried. “Not here. At our respected homes. Summer, Dashie, Sparkle, you go off with Ryoga and Jackie. Pinkie you go with Shampoo and Ukyo. Rarity you go with Nabiki. I’ll tell Ranko.” Ranma instructed. Everyone nodded and headed to their destinations soon followed by the teachers. Lyra and Bonny was about to go with Ranma when he gently looked to the two. “Sorry but… I need to speak to her in privet and… our aunt will be sent over to help calm her down. Don’t worry the others can fill you in. Maybe Pinkie would like some more company.” Lyra and Bonny didn’t like it but did as requested.

“WHAT!” Octavia, Vivian, Lyra, Bonny, the Cakes, Cologne, and James said surprised by this news. “Hmm this could be of grave issues everyone. Kodachi and the Principal are not acting as they should.” Cologne said thoughtfully. “Miss Cologne should we try pulling Pinkie and her friends out of the school till Ms. Celestial returns and corrects all this?” Mrs. Cake asked worried. Cologne thought long and hard on this. Ukyo leaned back in her chair sighing. “I don’t know Mrs. Cake but with as much history as I’ve had with Principal Kuno, it might just be the best idea to do for now. I’ve seen what he can do to a school and well… medicine or not I don’t trust him.” Cologne nodded to this. “I agree. The girls will be fine with some home schooling till this is all solved.” Pinkie looked worried to her family but nodded. She didn’t want to be away from her friends but… what else could they do with a known nut case running the school?

“So let me get this straight.” Cheerily said to Ryoga in the Apple Farm house. “Principal Kuno, a known dangerous nut case and his equally insane daughter are in charge of the school and entire town?” Ryoga just nodded leaning back in his chair in the living room. “Does this mean we can’t go to school no more?” Bloom said pouting. She loved having fun at the school with her friends. “Yeah but it doesn’t mean we can’t do an alternative form of learning.” Ryoga said keeping his eyes fixed on the window towards the devastated farm. “You mean home schooling don’t you?” Cheerily asked. Ryoga nodded to it. “I know it’s not the best option but it’s the only one I think that might be open to us. Also it’ll show that none of us are willing to go along with their messed up plans… whatever they are.” Jackie placed a hand on Ryoga’s shoulder. “You sure we should be doing this Ryoga. I mean think about those rules that Kodachi girl told you.” Ryoga nodded at this. “She said we had to attend school, not how. If we can find loop holes like this in their planning we should be one step ahead of them.”

Mac leaned back in his seat next to Summer who looked very frightened. “Good idea but still they have to follow the laws as well and as I see it those two already have the law on their side.” Summer quickly nodded to this behind her hair. She didn’t like the idea of homeschooling as it meant time away from Ranko. “Do… do we have to do it alone?” Summer soon asked quietly. “No Summer you don’t, we can set up study groups if we can even go this route.” Cheerily said with a bit of worry. “What do you mean?” Ryoga asked leaning forward. Cheerily looked down at this but explained. “Well… most home schooling has to be okay-ed by the local school which means…”

“…which means no matter what the teachers will have to go about seeing Principal Kuno about doing the home schooling” Nabiki said pacing the meeting room in front of Rarity and Belle, “and the worse part of this that he’ll have complete say on that. So if he says no…” Rarity lowered her tea cup sighing and finished for Nabiki. “We’ll have to attend the school. This is quite a disaster isn’t it?” Nabiki just nodded. “I know how Principal Kuno and Kodachi work Rarity and this is not how they normally do things. Kodachi would not be acting as the Mayor of a town and Principal Kuno would not be threatening detentions. Kodachi would have enrolled at the school to chase down Ranma to date or worse marry him and chase down Ranko to seriously harm her or worse. Something… just doesn’t feel right about all of this.” Belle just looked between her sister and their newest friend. “Um… Rarity does this mean we’re all going to be in trouble with school?” Rarity looked to her little sister and frowned. “I don’t know Belle but… this is quite a predicament.”

Ranma just paced before his Aunt. “They have us trapped. No matter how Ranko or I look at this we have no choice but to go to the school!” Nodoka sighed at this as looked at the notes Ranko and Ranma had written to each other conversation wise and had been keeping up with writing for the two. “Ranko says that we might be over thinking all of this Ranma. I kind of agree with her.” Nodoka said gently. “You can’t be serious. This is the Kuno Clan we’re talking about!” Ranma said before Nodoka gently pours cold water on him. “Your brother is getting a bit… upset at this.” Nodoka told her now niece. “I don’t blame him. I mean the Kuno Clan has been under our skin from day one.” Ranko replied continuing Ranma’s pacing. “Ranma’s always been one to just jump into a fight and think during the fight but me… I know I’m different than him so maybe… maybe I can come up with something.” Nodoka carefully nodded at this and pulled the pad out for writing again. “I’m ready.”

Ranko paced as she thought things over hopefully giving Ranma time to cool down as well. “Okay let’s start with the facts. The month before the Kuno clan arrived Jackie’s farm was attacked with a virus that destroyed over three fourths of her orchard. After that was the thefts on a good number of businesses that most have closed down on. After this Principal Kuno shows up as the current acting Principal of the School and Kodachi became the Mayor. There has to be something about all this they messed up on by what?” Ranko then stopped and ran over to a shelf of books she had in her room and came back flipping pages through it. “Ranko?” Nodoka asked till Ranko smiled at her. “We got Kodachi!”

Kodachi paced the office she now presided worried before Happosai. “I do not understand how you can have me do this Happosai even if I do like the power I now have over an entire town. There are still laws that must be followed.” Happosai nodded to this. “It is true that there is a law about what age you must be here to be mayor however the herbs, incense, and potion I have just given you will take care of this.” Kodachi looked to the dried and grounded herbs, the dark black and rose smelling incense cones and sticks, and the large clear bottle of purplish black liquid raised her eyebrow. “And just how will these items help keep me from jail?” Happosai pointed to each item smiling. “The dried herbs will cause anyone who eats them to become completely obedient to you and you alone. The incense cones makes it so you’ll be in control, burn those near the doorway. The incense sticks will cause anyone who smells them to see you as you would be for your new position. Lastly the potion is my little gift to you. It is darkness turned into a liquid state. Drink a glass a day and you will gain powers beyond your wildest dreams. You could even use those powers to make it so others outside this building to see you as a woman of correct age for a mayor but be warned do not drink more than one glass a day or there will be consequences.”

Kodachi gave each a skeptical look but did remember what the earlier bottle of black liquid did to her brother and the girl Akane. “Very well Happosai I’ll do as you wish and instructed however… why only one glass a day, what consequences could there ever be to all of this?” Happosai looked to her before turning towards the doors. “You will have to find that out on your own my dear, for now I have a meeting to attend to with your Father and your brother. Take care.” Before Kodachi could push for more information Happosai disappeared into a shadow in the room. She soon turned her attention to the items on her desk. “What are you up to Happosai?” Sighing she got to work spreading the items around the room and prepared for the next day.

The next day Ranko arrived before the town hall with the law book in hand. Thankfully it was the weekend so there was no school. “May we help you miss?” one of the officers at the door asked. “Yes I wish to speak with Mayor Kodachi. I wasn’t present yesterday so I came to pay my respects today.” Ranko said sweetly. “Very well miss. Allow us to speak to the mayor and be sure she is willing to see you first.” The officer said nodding to one of his men who went inside. “Thank you.” Ranko said smiling. “Oh yes, could you be so kind as to have one of your officers with me while I speak with her. I don’t wish to do anything that may offend her.” The officer gave her a skeptical look but nodded. The other officer soon returned and nodded to his chief. “Alright you can go in. Officer please go with Miss Cloudsdale here while she speaks with the mayor. She wants to make sure she doesn’t cause any trouble.” The chief ordered with the officer nodding. A few moments later they were in Kodachi’s office.

“Ah, Ranko it is good to see you. How may I help you?” Kodachi said smiling. “I see you settled in quite quickly.” Ranko said drumming her fingers over the law book in her hands. “Yes, I felt the room needed to have a touch of home in it.” Kodachi said gesturing to all the black rose bouquets placed around the room. “Yeah… it makes the room smell… rosy. Anyway I thought it be nice and show you something in the California law books you might have missed.” The officer took interest in this. “It seems you have to be a certain age to be a mayor and sadly Kodachi you’re far too young to be mayor.” Ranko said opening and pointing to the law in the book. “You sure about this Ranko? That’s quite the accusation you’re making.” Kodachi said smiling. “It is because you’re only seventeen yours old!” Ranko said triumphantly.

“Really? Officer can you be so kind as to tell me how old you think I am? Don’t worry I won’t be offended.” Kodachi said smiling. “Eighteen to twenty miss.” The officer answered with Ranko’s jaw dropping. “But… but…” Kodachi stood up and looked out the window of the office. “Ranko I’m ashamed of this. You really think I’m only seventeen years old?” Ranko looked right at her. “Only a years passed since I left Japan Kodachi. There’s no way you can be eighteen.” Kodachi turned and smiled to Ranko. “Oh but I am Ranko. Now I’m going to let this little offense slide but if you ever come into my office and accuse me of being of the wrong age to be mayor again I will have to have you removed by force. Unless you have proof I am only seventeen.” Ranko growled inwardly at that. “I didn’t think so. Officer please escort Miss Cloudsdale out of town hall please.” Kodachi said sitting back down at her desk. “Yes ma’am. Come along.” The officer said guiding Ranko out of the office.

“Hey it was a good try Ranko.” Ukyo said serving her a stack of her best pancakes as it was still the breakfast hours. Thankfully Ukyo had the restaurant designed like her old one where you could sit up near the grill at a bar. “Yeah well… if only I had her birth certificate this would have gone off without a hitch.” Ranko said digging into her pancakes. “Yeah well… what did you expect? Besides how can we really be sure she was sixteen when we both met her? I mean to me she looked about seventeen.” Ukyo said finishing another plate for a customer. “Sis table fourteen is ready!” Octavia came over took the plate and headed to the table the order was from smiling. “I’m surprised Octavia wanted to help you out around here.” Ranko said adding more syrup to her stack. “Well this did use to belong to our grandfather before he passed away. So we both decided we’re try and run it together as a family. Though I’m not sure how with the Kuno clan around.” Ukyo explained with a hint of worry at the end. “Hey if Principal Kuno wants to cause trouble let him, it’ll just give us more reason to toss his butt to the Japanese Embassy and the nearest jailhouse.” Ranko said taking another bite of the pancakes. “Ukyo these are good.” Ukyo smiled at this. “Thank Ranko.”

Principal Kuno did not like how things were in this school. He had his two men go over the entire school and neither of them could find the principal’s office. It was as if the school didn’t even have one but this didn’t matter for the moment. He was perfectly fine with the spare class room her found and turned into his personal office but still this was an issue school wise. It meant he couldn’t target any of the problem students like Ranma and his group. Yet… he wasn’t going to go against Happosai’s orders, not one bit. “Stage one of the second half of our plan is complete Kuno. How goes everything here?” Happosai said stepping out of the shadows. “It be good if we could find the student records. We can’t even find the Principal’s office where the Big Kahuna can reign.” Principal Kuno said from behind his desk. “I see. It doesn’t matter for now. The boy and his friends have already gone to see your daughter. They’ll now be keeping an eye on you for here on end. Meaning you must not go back to your old ways.” Happosai said looking at him. “But I must teach the problem students how to not mess with the big kahuna, what I do if they try to cause me to wipe out?” Principal Kuno said worried. “That is why I am here. Your daughter said you were on medication for your… condition. So here,” Happosai replied tossing a small medical bottle over to him, “begin taking those.”

Principal Kuno opened the bottle to see solid black medical tablets inside. “What be these?” Happosai turned towards the shadows and soon spoke. “Those are pills made from darkness. They will help keep you in control of your insanity as well as give you the power to see into the darkness and keep an eye on our target without being seen. However only take two a day, one during the day and one during the night. No more than that. The instructions are on the bottle along with a common name for the medicine you need. Any more than what is on that bottle and there will be consequences.” Principal Kuno looked to the bottle in his hand. “What kind of side effects or consequences?” Happosai turned to look right at him angered. “Do you question my advice and gift to you?!” Principal Kuno shook his head and quickly took the first pill for the day. Kuno soon gagged at the pill as a dark aura soon covered him and then dissipate. “Good… now where is your son?” Principal Kuno soon looked up to Happosai with pitch black eyes that soon returned to normal. “He… he be in the gym practicing.”

Happosai nodded as he began walking into the shadows. “Good. Take care Kuno.” Principal Kuno soon sat down in his chair as he looked to the medicine bottle smiling madly with pitch black eyes.

Happosai soon stepped into a dark velvet room where a woman sat on an obsidian throne. “How are you adjusting to your new form?” Happosai said to the woman smiling. “Invigorating. I’ve never felt so much power before. I like it.” The woman replied in Japanese. “I’m pleased you do. Now I have given Kodachi and Kuno the items we talked about but I think this last one you should do the honors of giving.” Happosai said smiling. “You are far too kind Happy. Very well.” The woman said taking up a solid black and obsidian laid kendo-ken. “This Dark Kendo-ken will do nicely as a gift for our dear Tatewaki.” Happosai nodded bowing as the woman walked into the darkness of the room and disappeared.

Tatewaki sat meditating in the dark gym. He could feel the darkness around him, empowering him, filling him with energy he could never have dreamed of. “I see your adjusting to your new powers.” Akane said stepping out of the darkness. “Ah my fair Akane. What do I owe to this greatest of honors?” Tatewaki said smiling. “A gift from my sensei.” Akane said tossing over the Kendo-ken. “A sword? Why would he give me a sword?” Tatewaki said catching and examining the kendo-ken. “Because I requested it for you Tatewaki.” Akane said soon wrapping her arms around his neck and leaning into his back. “Y-you would r-request such a blade… f-for me?” Tatewaki asked blushing. “Why wouldn’t I? You and I are now a part of the dark. What better than the Dusk Blade as your personal honor blade?” Akane said smiling. Tatewaki looked at the blade intoxicated. Akane had this dark weapon forged for him… and even now he could feel as if she could just drink up her silky soft spoken words. “I shall use it with great honor yet tell me more of this fine weapon.” Akane let go of him and began walking around his seductively. “The sword you have is called the Dusk Blade; it is made from the darkest oak, carved in darkness with a carving blade of dark obsidian and soaked in liquid darkness. It is shadow made solid, darkness made sharp, and a weapon worthy of a dark samurai.” Tatewaki looked to the weapon in awe. “A weapon worthy of a dark samurai?”

Akane nodded. “I shall use this blade with the full power of my samurai clan and show all that no one underestimate the dark powers!” Tatewaki said beginning to laugh insanely. Akane smiled at this as she soon walked back into the darkness saying one thing in Chinese, “Foal.”

With the weekend over the teachers and parents came forward to speak with the ‘new’ Principal over their concerns. “Principal Kuno on behalf of the staff here at Celestial Moon High School we all feel that we can’t work under you do to your past.” Lyra said representing the Teachers. “I know of your concerns miss but I assure you that I do not have the condition you seem to be worried about.” Principal Kuno said calmly. “Still you have quite the history and sadly we don’t quite feel safe with you here as acting Principal.” Lyra said calmly. She had to stay calm for everyone or this would end up quite badly. “Really I’m being treated and even taking medication to keep me from going loco in the coconut. Speaking of…” It was at this he pulled the bottle Happosai gave him and prepared to take his newest dose when Lyra spoke. “Hold it. How do we know those aren’t just sugar pills you’re taking so you can keep us all in the dark?” Principal Kuno frowned at this. “If you don’t believe me come take a look.” Lyra stepped forward and took the offered bottle in her hands. She read the bottle, tipped out the medicine looking at them then putting all but one back in the bottle and carefully put it away in her pocket after handing the bottle back.

“Okay so you are on medication.” Lyra said as she watched the Principal take the pill as the bottle instructed. “This still doesn’t excuse last week’s introduction.” Principal Kuno frowned at this. “I do apologize for that. Seems I had hit the gate control by mistake and I couldn’t find out how to open them back up. I’m giving everyone a excused day of absence on my part.” Principal Kuno said calmly. “Still, we can’t trust this so… we ask that we be allowed to home school our students till we feel we can finally trust you as our new principal.” Lyra said offhandedly. A good number of parents stepped forward as well with writing requests for home schooling. “You all wish this?” Everyone nodded. “I am disappointed in this. Just because I am Principal now, you all decide to toss me out because of my past. Why not think of the students and how they feel about not being in school? They need to interact with other students to know how to make friends and socialize no?” Principal Kuno said disappointed.

“This was our kid’s decision Mr. Kuno.” Mr. Cake said stepping forward. Principal Kuno thought on this with an amazingly clear head. He was still amazed at the power this Dark Chi had as he was able to actually think much faster than normal along with know what to do in such situations as this. “Very well. If you all feel this is what you must do than I will allow it.” This caused many people to become highly confused. “You… sure of this?” Lyra asked carefully. “You don’t trust me no? So why should I pressure you and the students to come to a school they no trust?” Principal Kuno asked wisely. Lyra thought on this and strangely he had a point. “Very well. Thank you… Mr. Kuno.” Principal Kuno nodded as everyone left. Once he was sure everyone was gone he spoke to the darkness. “So how did you think that went?” Happosai stepped out of the darkness smiling. “Excellent Kuno. However this will mean we must alter our plans. Have your son attract the attention of Ranma and you can go after Ryoga. Kodachi and Akane will handle the rest when the time comes for the second round. Now… go.” Happosai instructed. Principal Kuno nodded and soon left never seeing Happosai smile.

“So you want me to take a closer look at this?” Cologne said holding up the solid black pill in her fingers. “Yes. You seem to know a lot about plants and items I was hoping you could figure out what this was.” Lyra said to Cologne. “You’re wise to seek my advice my dear as I do know quite a bit about medicine. Now let us see what we got here hmm?” Cologne said moving to the living quarters of the restaurant. Lyra followed close behind to a private room of the home and carefully walked inside. Inside was books, tomes, and the usual science items one would find in a lab. “Nice place you have here.” Lyra said walking over to Cologne. “Thank you dear. Now let’s see… hand me the book labeled Medical Remedies if you would please.” Cologne said looking over the pill. Lyra nodded and did as requested. “Thank you dear now let’s see.” Cologne flipped through her book trying her best to find the pill but could not. “Hmm interesting. This is not a normal pill, nor the one you described before. Hand me the book called Remedies Around the World please.” Lyra did as asked and looked over Cologne’s shoulder respectfully. “So… if it’s not normal medication what is it then? Some kind of sugar pill?”

Cologne shook her head as she closed the book and rubbing her chin. “No dear this is no sugar pill it’s something I don’t believe is in any of my normal books. However I might know someone who might know just what this is.” Cologne quickly jumped onto her staff and began pogoing out of the place in a hurry. “Come along dear we don’t have a moment to wait!”

Ranko sighed as she walked with Summer through the market. “Thank you so much for helping me with my shopping Ranko.” Summer said happily. “No problem Summer. But still, aren’t you worried about Principal Moon and the Mayor?” Ranko said worried. Summer sighed and nodded. “I am worried but… I know they’ll be back.” Ranko gave Summer and gentle hug as they continued to shop. “Hey what are you doing?!” someone soon yelled. “This food disgusts me! Away with it!” a familiar voice called out. “No way… Summer run.” Ranko said gently pushing her away as a crowd started to run out of the market. “Ranko?” Summer asked worried. “I said run! Go!” Ranko yelled before a large number of water melons came flying there way. “Ah!” Summer screamed as Ranko jumped in their way crying out, “Kachū Tenshin Amaguriken!” Summer soon felt a shower or cold water over her body and looked up to see that the melons had be turned into slush by Ranko’s fist. “Go!” Rank said with Summer nodding and running off. Quickly going over to a still warm cup of coffee she quickly wrote one word on a napkin and poured the warm liquid over her hand changing over quickly to Ranma.

“What the…” Ranma said before he heard familiar laughing and looked down to the table and saw the note. “Tatewaki?” Ranma read looking up. He looked to himself quickly and was glad Ranko dressed in a way it wouldn’t harm them changing if needed and ran towards the insane laughing. “Disgusting… disgusting, disgusting, and DISGUSTING!!” Tatewaki yelled as he began trashing the shops within the market. “What’s his problem?” Ranma asked looking at the wildly swinging Kuno. “Huh?” Tatewaki turned slowly and looked right at Ranma. “Saotome… so… the foul sorcerer has finally left his little grove of light to face me.” Ranma just looked at the kendoist. “What’s your deal Kuno? Can’t hurt me so you take it out and innocent people’s shops?” Ranma asked looking at him. “You call this food? Ha! This filth isn’t even worthy to touch my tongue let alone feed a worm!” Tatewaki said crushing a piece of fruit under his foot and using his black kendo-ken to destroy yet another food stall.

“Can’t fight him here so…” Ranma said carefully to himself as he studied his opponent. “Why not try hitting something that can fight back Kuno?!” Ranma yelled running up to him and then jumping over and running towards the old theme park. “That can be greatly done!” Kuno said soon giving chase.

Ryoga just sighed as he looked around the devastated farm. Only a small section of the orchard had survived the virus but… “This just won’t be enough.” Ryoga said leaning up against one of the unharmed trees. “Why did this happen?”

“Maybe because I wanted it to happen.” A voice said behind him. Ryoga quickly turned to see… “Principal Kuno.” Ryoga said forming a fist. “Looks like the lost boy truly is lost no? Too bad the virus couldn’t take all the trees.” Principal Kuno said smiling. “You… you did all this?!” Ryoga said gesturing to the devastated Orchard. “Of course. What better way to take the town and teach you all a lesson than to make it effective no?” Principal Kuno said smiling. Ryoga only shook and growled as he looked at the Principal. “Kuno!!!” Ryoga said leaping at him. Principal Kuno jumped out of the way of Ryoga’s grab and laughed running away. “Catch me if you can little piggy!” Ryoga growled and ran right after the Kuno head not knowing that it was a trap.

Cologne smiled as her second old friend Zecora or Cora as she was now known as looked over the pill. “It is good to see you again Cologne.” Cora said normally. It had taken her many years to finally speak without rhyming but it was now do able. “That it has my friend, so what do you believe our mystery medication is?” Cologne said then asked with Lyra next to her. “I believe this is no ordinary medication Cologne. I’ve never seen pills this pitch black before, it is almost like tar.” Cora replied as she studied the pill. “Plus I’ve never seen a pill start to dissolve in intense light before.” Cologne and Lyra blinked at this as Cora showed them the now half dissolved pill. “Did you just say… it dissolved in intense light?” Lyra asked confused. “Yes. I’ve never seen such medicine as this.” Cora replied. “Yet I have my friend.” Cologne said giving the pill a dark look. “How I could not have recognized it till now I don’t know. Could be my old age finally catching up with me.” Lyra and Cora looked to Cologne confused at this. “What is it Miss Cologne?” Lyra asked looking to the pill. “It’s dark medication, or better known as a Dark Chi pill!” Cologne said causing Cora to drop the pill quickly.

“Dark Chi? What’s that?” Lyra asked looking to the pill that was now on Cora’s floor. “Dark Chi is pure evil chi derived from darkness. Its power is not to be used lightly for its power comes with a cost.” Cora explain using a pastry dish to collect the evil pill. “Power at a cost? Okay someone explain to me what this is.” Lyra said finally lost. “First do you know what Chi is?” Cologne said looking to Lyra. “Well… yeah. Ranma explained it to me once. In Chinese medicine and philosophy it the energy or life force of the universe. It’s believed to flow around the body and to be present in all living things. He also said that you can manipulate Chi in two ways. Acupuncture and Chinese Martial Arts.” Cologne nodded to this. “Good but it goes deeper than this.” Cora nodded and pulled out and age old book and opening it to a yin yang symbol. “What do you mean?” Lyra asked confused.

“There are two types of Chi in the world Miss Lyra. Good chi or Light Chi derived from Yang the principal of Light, heat, motivation, and good. Evil Chi or Dark Chi derived from Yin is the principal of Darkness, negativity, evil. The body needs to have a balance of both to have harmony with itself and that around them. Too much of either tips that balance and corrupts the soul. According to some if you fill yourself with nothing but good you would gain enlightenment however there is a price for this which is the need to seek a way of non-violence. Most monks are like this. Those who fill themselves with darkness however fall into one of six fields: Dishonesty, Hatred, Sadness, Greed, Disloyalty, and Chaos.” Cologne explained looking to the pill. “Is… that the cost you speak of?” Lyra said worried.

“No my dear it’s what becomes of those who pay that price. Those who become Dishonest loose themselves to lies and begin living a life of constant lies, those who are Hate lose their ability to be kind to others and wish only to cause pain and suffering. Those who are Sad cannot laugh nor see the good in things that are bad. Those who are Greedy only wishes for items for themselves and care not what happens to others. Those who are Disloyal become unfaithful to all around them and feel they cannot have faith in others. Those who are full of Chaos become disorderly, random, and most importantly unpredictable. Their opposites however can easy combat those like this. Those with Honesty, Kindness, Laughter, Generosity, Loyalty, and Friendship can easily take those who fall into darkness but save them my dear… I fear that in not possible.” Cologne explained sadly. “Then Principal Kuno is…” Lyra said before gasping. “Yes my dear. A Dark Chi User.” Cologne said giving the Dark Chi pill a worried look.

Principal Kuno just laughed as he ran towards the planned battle ground. The Crystal Mines just north of Coltsville, the perfect place to fight a fighter who uses the earth itself as a Chi Technique. “Kuno!” Ryoga yelled as he chased him. “Come get me piggy!” Principal Kuno called back laughing which got a reaction, a tossed coconut sized rock to his right! “Whoa! I think that one got lost on the way to my head just like you, eh?!” This only cause Ryoga to growl as Principal Kuno laughed as he got into an empty mining cart. “Catch me if you can!” Ryoga just punched the ground as Kuno pulled the break and headed into the cave. “Bakusai Tenketsu!” a loud explosion was heard but no yelling of harm.

“Ugh! When I get my hands on that Kuno I’m…” Ryoga said before grabbing an empty cart on the same line and got in and pulled the break soon following the insane Principal. As Ryoga entered he began wondering why Principal Kuno led him in here. “It’s a mine so… he have plenty of hiding places in here to strike from! Ugh I’m so stupid. I just gave him a tactical advantage!” Ryoga hit the cart hard enough to grant it a good dent before calming down. “Okay relax. You have the upper hand, this is a mine so the Breaking point will work perfect here.” Ryoga said to himself as his cart finally came to a stop at the current mining area. “Don’t be so sure piggy.” Principal Kuno said waiting for him. “Oh yeah? Bakusai…” Ryoga said before Principal Kuno said, “Then the town will go broke.” Ryoga stopped just before hitting the ground. “That’s right,” Principal Kuno said smiling, “this mine is one of two ways the town gains an income and since we already took out three fourths of the first…”

Ryoga got out of his Bakusai Tenketsu stance and looked right at Principal Kuno. “So you did attack Jackie’s farm.” Principal Kuno just laughed. “You hit the melon on the head Hibiki!” Ryoga just glared at him. “You see I always get what I want and what I want it the school and the town. I don’t care how as long as I get my way. And if someone does…” Principal Kuno took out two hand powered hair clippers and smiled madly, “well let’s not lose our head now eh?” Ryoga just shook his head as he began removing multiple bandanas from his head. “Yeah well… I don’t think I’ll have to worry about that Kuno. You on the other hand…” Ryoga began spinning the now razor sharp bandanas ready to throw them, “I’d worry. Ha!” Ryoga quickly tossed the cloth based shurikens at the Principal who just smiled and to Ryoga’s shock dodged them all. “What?”

Principal Kuno smiled till a small cut formed on his cheek. Running a finger over the cut and looking at his redden finger before looking at it angrily. “You… You cut me!” Ryoga smiled at this till he saw Principal Kuno start to give off a blackish purple aura. “NOW YOU’LL SEE WHY I’M THE BIG KAHUNA!” Ryoga quickly shielded himself from the dark winds the dark chi was producing. “What the… was he hiding this the whole time?” Ryoga asked protecting himself till, “Hawai no dākuu~ēbu!”

Ranma ran quickly towards his preferred battlegrounds as Tatewaki gave chase. “Got to lead him away from the town.” Ranma said as he ran towards the run down fun park. It was out of Kodachi’s no fight zone and gave him plenty of room to pull off the big moves if it came down to it. “I tire of this!” Tatewaki yelled stopping and turning to set of houses. Ranma turned and stopped looking at him. “What’s wrong Kuno? Out of breath?” Ranma’s only response from Tatewaki was him walking away from him. “You aren’t even worth my time Saotome. You run from me when you could have fought me in honorable combat but all you want to do is run. I’ll now go and do find better challenge than this.” Tatewaki said walking then stopped when Bloom and her friends came out of a shop. “I bet children are better challenge then you are.”

Bloom, Scooter, and Belle all stopped at hearing this looking to the kendoist. “Kuno are you out of your…” Ranma said before Tatewaki went to strike Bloom. “No!” Ranma quickly grabbed Tatewaki’s arm tossing him over his shoulder into a small garden pond. “Ranma what’s going…” Scooter said getting to her now shocked friend. “No time! Get Bloom and Belle out of here! This guy’s gone nuts!” Ranma said gaining a nod from Scooter who grabbed Bloom’s hand with Belle and ran to safety. “What’s your deal Kuno? You’ve never attacked kids before!” Tatewaki stood back up and looked right back at Ranma. “So… you’ll face me now?” Ranma just looked at him shocked. “What?” Tatewaki soon turned around and started towards the house of the garden he was tossed into. “If you don’t face me now Ranma. I’ll just find someone better to fight.”

“I’ll fight you Kuno but not here!” Ranma said trying to gain Tatewaki’s attention. “Ha, I don’t believe you. You’ll just run away like you did last time.” Tatewaki said getting closer to the house. “Kuno! You’re a samurai. You attack the people in that house and you’ll become disloyal to your samurai ways.” Ranma said trying to convince Tatewaki to fight him instead. “You know Ranma.” Tatewaki said stopping. “Your right. I’m a loyal samurai am I not?” Ranma sighed at this. “Yeah you are Kuno and you’ve challenged me. I’ve accepted but we fight where I want us to fight. Free of innocent people and wide enough we can pull out the stops if we have to.” Tatewaki tapped his shoulder with his kendo-ken. “I see. Still… I have no more need for the OLD samurai ways.” Ranma blinked at this. “And I have no need for a weapon such as this.” Tatewaki tossed his Kendo-ken, which was really the Kuno Honor Blade sheathed, and lifted his hand to the house. “I think my new way is much better for the only one I need to be loyal to… is me. Dāku-fū no naifu!”

Ranma watched as Tatewaki dropped his hand quickly sending razor sharp blades of darkness towards the house’s front door slicing it to pieces. “Kuno!” Ranma said running up to him and grabbing him. “You're crazy, you could seriously harm someone!” It was at this Tatewaki punched Ranma in the face sending him to the ground. “Then you had better face me Ranma or I’ll just have to keep going till someone does.” Ranma got back up and looked to Tatewaki. “What about… your red haired goddess? Would you want her to see you doing this?” Tatewaki blinked at this. “My… pig-tailed goddess is here?” Ranma nodded at this. “Then… I…” Tatewaki gapped as he thought over the news. “I have Akane… but… my goddess. She is closer correct?” Ranma nodded standing up. “Yeah. Knowing her she’ll want to see you. Follow me and not harm anyone on the way and you can see her.” Tatewaki looked at him at this then thought it over. “Lead the way.”

Ryoga shook his head as he lifted himself out of the rubble pile he found himself in. “That Hawaiian Darkwave was… ugh.” Ryoga flinched as he moved. Principal Kuno’s chi attack wasn’t just powerful… it had seriously hurt.

-Moments earlier-

“Hawai no dākuu~ēbu!” Principal Kuno called out unleashing a wave of pure Dark Chi from his entire body towards Ryoga. Luckily Ryoga had been hit with powerful Chi attacks before so blocking this was nothing… but he was wrong. Moment it hit it hard and it hurt. It felt like his entire body was being torn to pieces, rubbed raw, seasoned in salt, marinated in fresh squeezed lemon juice, then lit on fire all at the same time. It had hurt! “Ah!!!” Ryoga screamed as he was tossed into the back wall which soon fell on top of him.

-Now-

Ryoga shook his head as he tried to stand. “Need a hand piggy?” Ryoga heard in front of him. Quickly looking up he saw Principal Kuno with a ball of Black Chi in his hand. “Let me teach you some more! Hawai no dākuu~ēbu!” Ryoga quickly brought his arm up to block the chi attack only to feel the pain he felt before but much worse. “I just hate, hate, HATE it when students that just won’t learn.” Principal Kuno said as he walked away from Ryoga who was trying to get up from the pain. “You see not once has a student EVER stood up to me and anyway. Yet my son, oh he be a bad boy no?” Principal Kuno said looking to the ceiling of the mine. “He be the only student who no respect the Big Kahuna. So I try to teach him a lesson and have him respect me. You see I never did like his hair so I cut it all off. But did he didn’t learn after that so I taught him again and again but no matter what I do he no learn and I began to hate Tachi. I left to find those that will learn to respect the Big Kahuna, went to Hawaii, there I got no respect hated it, hated the school, hated the students, hated all of it.” He said elongating the All.

“So I come back to Japan, think that they learn. What they do? They again no respect the Big Kahuna! So I had to teach them all again and again and again! I hated repeating the same thing! I HATED students like Ranma! I HATED IT ALL!” Principal Kuno yelled unleashing the Dark aura once again. “But now… I just hate man. I hate it all and what I really hate now…” Principal Kuno said his eyes jet black frightening Ryoga, “is YOU!” It was at this a men’s necklace appeared and placed itself around Principal Kuno’s neck with the very center of the necklace having a solid black looking bee or yellow jacket in it. “This… don’t look good.” Ryoga said looking at the very ticked off Principal.

Summer ran as quickly as she could towards Jackie’s home. This was bad, very, very bad! She had just returned home after Ranko told her to run for safety when she saw a bright pink glow come from her bedroom. Worried she had gone to see what it was and found it was from her Element which she had stored away deep in her closet. The Element of Kindness was glowing bright enough that the solid wooden box she had placed it in when they were all given the Elements at their last birthdays by the Princess couldn’t hold back the glow. This meant something bad was either coming or happening.

“Summer!” a voice yelled out from behind her. Summer turned quickly to find Sparkle, Rarity, Dashie, and Pinkie all running up to her. “Summer let me guess. You’re Element?” Sparkle asked from her place on Dashie’s back pegs. It wasn’t the safest way to travel at the moment but it was the best. “Yes it started glowing all of a sudden.” Summer said before noticing all the girl’s own Elements upon then. “No time to explain but we have to find Jackie and fill her in fast. Looks like something big is coming!” Sparkle said to her. “Your right. It is.” A voice said from the shadows. “Who’s there?!” Dashie yelled ready to protect Sparkle. “Oh come now Dashie, or should I say, Rainbow Dash.” The voice said shocking the group. “Don’t tell me you’ve forgotten about me already.” The girls all looked to each other confused till Jackie landed before them.

“Jackie!” the girls all said running up to her. “I’m fine girls… but we got a whole new issue to take care of.” Jackie said getting up. “That’s right Jackie, or should I call you Applejack.” The girls looked to the darkness. “And before you even try to come up with some excuse for your true identities Twilight Sparkle let me just say I’ve always known who you were, even if you’ve taken human forms.” The voice said smoothly. “Applejack, Element of Honest, once an Earth Pony Apple Farmer. Rainbow Dash, Element of Loyalty, once a Pegasus stunt flyer. Fluttershy, Element of Kindness, former Pegasus animal care taker. Rarity, Element of Generosity, former Unicorn seamstress, and you Twilight Sparkle, former Unicorn and personal student to Princess Celestia.” The voice named each to the girls shock. “I know you all because…” a person stepped out of the shadows smiling, “We’ve all met before.” The girls all looked to the woman in absolute shock. “Nightmare Moon!” Twilight said towards the woman.

Ranma could not believe what was going on. Just moments ago he had just gotten Tatewaki to follow him outside of the town when Tatewaki began heading back towards town, as if his sister Ranko didn’t even matter to him and now he was attacking him with a solid black kendo-ken along with pitch black Chi attacks he’s never seen or heard of before. “Where’s your loyalty to the samurai code Kuno?” Ranma asked launching off a few Chi blasts of his own towards Tatewaki who just parried them away like they were flies. “What loyalty? To my father, my former loves, who should I be loyal to Ranma if not to anyone?!” Tatewaki yelled launching off another one of his Lightning Slashes. Ranma was lucky to be able to see the attacks this go around as the first time Tatewaki did it was after his Dāku-fū no naifu or Dark Wind Knives attack. He got a few nicks from the first round but this time Tatewaki got far too close for comfort. There was also this odd looking men’s necklace with a jeweled storm cloud decoration that just had appeared onto his neck after saying he was loyal to no one. It was as if that necklace alone was enough to amplify his Dark Chi attacks let alone the odd black kendo-ken Tatewaki was now wielding.

Luckily for Ranma he had quite an amount of experience with odd and unusual magical items so he knew right off that if he got that necklace away from Tatewaki the Dark Chi attacks would become weaker and possibly tire him out, depending on his reserves. Tatewaki was no Herb or Saffron but after seeing those attacks, he was starting to have his doubts about his earlier encounters with Tatewaki. Ducking down into a ditch to catch his breath he tried to come up with a game plan along with trying to figure out just how and when Tatewaki had gained such Chi. “Okay… let’s see here.” Ranma said to himself carefully breathing heavily. “First off… is his Dark Wind Knives.” He said poking his head up only to duck right back down as the said attack sliced through a set of tree that was next to him. “He gives off a sign whenever he fires that off. I keep an eye out for that sign I can dodge it. His other move though… it’s fast. Really fast.” Ranma remembered how close the Lightning Blade attack was to him numerous times and was well named. Not only was the Chi attack as fast as lightning it was lightning itself launched through the kendo-ken Tatewaki was using. If he could only see the attack again he could figure out how to counter it. “Come on Kuno! Is this the best you got?!” Ranma yelled looking from his hiding place. He soon regretted his taunt.

“We defeated you!” Twilight yelled at the woman. “That you did but now I’m back and in a body of my own.” The woman said releasing the dark armor that covered her revealing… “Akane Tendo?” Rarity asked confused. “Akane Tendo? You mean Nabiki’s going mad little sister?” Dashie said looking to her friend. “Yes that is my human name for many years.” Akane replied summoning her giant mallet. “But that’s for much later, should you and the others survive.” Fluttershy looked to the Tendo girl. “Others?” Akane just smiled at this as she leaned against her mallet. “Why the foals Ranma, Ryoga, Nabiki, and all the others. Already Tatewaki and Principal Kuno are handling Ranma and Ryoga for me.”

Fluttershy gasped at this. “Girls, we got to stop her, now!” Twilight yelled summing the power of her element. “Oh… go ahead and try.” Akane said smiling. The other girls gathered up their Element’s powers and together unleashed the powerful rainbow magic that had defeated her before but… the rainbow soon exploded sending the girls to the ground. “What… what happened?” Jackie asked stunned. “The… the Elements didn’t work on her!” Fluttershy cried out greatly scared. “Of course they didn’t. I’m protected by the Elements of Disharmony.” Akane said giggling. “Elements of Disharmony?” Twilight asked dazed. “Yes. You see they are the opposites of your Elements of Harmony. As long as they are around you can’t harm me.” The girls all looked at her confused. “Don’t worry girls, I’m not going to lay one hand on any of you, I have much more important matters to attend to. For now I’ll let your opposites take care of you.” Akane said snapping her fingers. To each of the girls’ surprise a black portal appeared below them dropping them away from each other with Akane, Nightmare Moon, laughing.

“Whoa nelly!” Jackie yelled as she fell onto the floor. “So it’s begun?” a voice from the shadows asked. “That you Sparkle?” Jackie asked knowing the voice wasn’t of anyone she knew. “Who knows.” The voice said till lights went on revealing the mayor’s office. “Mayor Kuno?” Jackie asked looking to the teenage mayor. “Yes. I see that you’re the one I’m to fight correct? You do know we can’t do to my rulings.” Kodachi said rising from her seat. “Very well let’s get on with it so I can toss you in jail.” Jackie looked at Kodachi and soon noticed a solid silver necklace with a jeweled black rose in its center. “Come on Mayor, I don’t want to fight you.” Kodachi stopped and looked to Jackie. “I do.” Jackie swore she saw something in Kodachi’s eye before a black rose passed by her. Gulping Jackie turned slightly to see the black rose that was tossed at her was now embedded in the wall. “N-now let not be hasty now.” Jackie said looking back to the current mayor. “What are you waiting for? Fight me.” Kodachi said readying another rose. It was then Jackie saw what she was looking for, Kodachi’s eyes moved slightly when she said this. “You don’t want to do this don’t you?” Jackie asked looking at her.

“Of course I do. I will do anything for my father.” Kodachi said lying again. “Really? Because I don’t think you honestly believe that.” Jackie said walking up to her. “Stay back!” Kodachi yelled tossing yet another rose at Jackie missing her. “Come on now darling, why you lying?” Jackie asked as rose after rose missed her. “Stop where you are! I will harm you if I must!” Kodachi said taking out another rose before Jackie took her hand. “Come on now darling, you don’t want to fight me or hurt me do you?” Kodachi looked right at Jackie with frightened eyes. “Let me go! LET ME GO!” Jackie carefully pulled Kodachi towards her causing her to think that Jackie was going to punch her but instead… she hugged her. “You don’t want to lie anymore don’t you?” Jackie said kindly. “I-I’ve never lied in my life.” Jackie felt Kodachi get tense at the lie. “Darling, I can tell your lying.” Kodachi’s eyes went wide at this. “I can read a person like a book and tell when they’re lying.” Jackie said still holding her.

“P-prove it.” Kodachi said shaking. “You don’t really like your Pa. When I arrived you didn’t want to fight me… you want help.” Jackie said pulling her away from her gently. “I don’t want anyone’s help!” Kodachi cried looking at Jackie. “Darling, you do and I’m going to help you as best I can. Now, how is it you’re the mayor?” Jackie told then asked. “The old mayor gave up the title to me legally.” Jackie looked to Kodachi and found she didn’t flinch or move her eyes when she said this meaning it was true. “Okay, then your eighteen, right?” Jackie asked carefully. “Of course I am.” Kodachi said flinching. Jackie sighed at this. This meant Kodachi was only seventeen not legally eighteen. Jackie looked around the room and saw multiple vases of black roses. “You like roses don’t you?” Jackie asked looking at her. “Yes, I love then dearly.” Kodachi answered showing she wasn’t lying. “Blacks your favorite?” Jackie asked pointing to the roses. “Yes.” Kodachi said flinching. “Okay. You won’t mind me taking a look at them would you?” Jackie asked looking at her.

For moments Kodachi said nothing till she shook her head yes her eyes turning down as she did. Jackie went over to one of the vases full of roses and soon spotted something red between the roses. Carefully she moved the roses to see burning incense which didn’t smell very good. In reality it smelled like someone was burning a garden of roses mixed with cow manure. “Mind if I water them a bit darling?” Jackie said smiling to her. Kodachi looked to her blinking and shook her head yes quickly. It was at this Jackie grabbed the vase and quickly smashed the vase putting the incense out. “There more of this stuff darling?” Jackie asked Kodachi who shook her head no with her eyes down. “Going to a mess around here isn’t it?” Jackie said smiling. Kodachi shook her head no… with her eyes down.

Ryoga could barely stand after the constant assault of Chi blast he was under. Principal Kuno stepped up his attack by firing black lightning at him through the hand powered shaving tools he wielded. “Got to…stop him… somehow…” Ryoga said panting behind some crystal. “Come out so I can teach you some more! Don’t make me have to find you!” Principal Kuno said his eyes still pitch black. “Got to… hold on for… Jackie…” Ryoga said quietly to himself. “Come out, come out, where ever you are.” Principal Kuno said before stepping around Ryoga’s hiding spot. “There you are. Now… let’s finish this shall…” Principal Kuno never got to finish what he was saying before someone fell on top of him. “Ouch…” the person said sitting up. “Summer?” Ryoga asked weakly. Summer looked over to the person who spoke and gasped. “Ryoga, oh my, your hurt.” Summer got off of Principal Kuno and went over to Ryoga who tried to stand. “Summer… we got to… run… Principal… Kuno. He’s gone… insane.” Ryoga said panting. Summer carefully got Ryoga’s arm over her shoulders and began carrying him out of the mine. Once they got to the return cart Summer began loading Ryoga inside it before… “Now it’s be rude to leave the Big Kahuna during a lesson.” Summer turned to see Principal Kuno standing up slowly his eyes so black you could easily lose yourself in them. “Summer… run…” Ryoga said before Summer jumped into the return cart and pulled the handle. “On no you don’t! Seitekina dāku!” Principal Kuno yelled unleashing another round of his Dark Static Chi attack.

Luckily each blast missed as they rode the cart to the surface. “Summer… when we’re out… help me… with one last attack…” Ryoga said breathing hard. “D-do we really have to fight him?” Summer asked worried. “Summer… sometimes… we got no choice… but to fight.” Ryoga breather out before he continued, “Principal Kuno… is too cruel… to run… anything. He… he hates everyone… everything. We… we have to…” Ryoga said before he clutched his side where a dark bruise was. “We… we can’t. I… I don’t want to…” Summer said shaking. “RYOGA!” a voice cried out from the mine. Summer turned only to scream at what she saw. Principal Kuno’s body looked like it was becoming quite sickly. His eyes were now gone, his hair began falling out, his skin began to turn a pasty white, he looked bad.

“P-principal Kuno?” Summer asked worried for the principal. “You… you did this to me… I… hate this… I… I hate you…” Principal Kuno said before beginning to fall over. Summer quickly ran over and caught the ailing Kuno head before he fully fell. “W-we have to get you to a hospital.” Summer said concerned. “I hate… hospitals…” Principal Kuno said his breathing slowly becoming ragged. “Principal Kuno please. Don’t talk anymore.” Summer said beginning to cry. “Why… would you care? I hate… all of you…” Principal Kuno said looking at her with empty eye sockets. “Someone… someone has to. No matter how mean or hateful you become… someone has to care.” Summer confessed sadly. “You… don’t… hate me…” Principal Kuno asked looking at her. “I don’t hate anyone.” Summer said looking to him. “If only… I had met… a caring student… like you…I’d have… loved my job.” Principal Kuno confessed. “I know someone out there loved being your student. You just didn’t notice.” Summer said kindly. “You’re… too kind… I… I like that… I like that… a lot. Thank… you…” Principal Kuno said before passing away.

Summer cried as she gently put the Kuno head down on the ground. “You’re welcome… Principal Kuno.” Slowly getting up she moved over to Ryoga and began treating his wounds before… “Summer!” Summer looked up to notice Mac, Cora, Lyra, Bonny, and Cologne heading her way. She wave to them as they finally got up to them. “Summer you’re alright!” Mac said hugging his cousin. “Ryoga’s hurt.” Summer said crying into his shoulder. “And Principal Kuno?” Cologne asked before she heard Lyra gasp. “Cologne… you need to see this.” Cora said walking up to the former Principal. Cologne slowly pogoed over to the two and was shocked at what she saw. “That poor fool.” The three looked down to the now dead Kuno head, one of the ultimate prices for using Dark Chi. “Cora did you bring the box?” Cologne said sighing. Cora nodded and produced a box from the shoulder bag she had brought with her. Using her staff Cologne removed Principal Kuno’s Element of Hatred and placed it into the specially made Box of Kindness and locked it with a special key. A Key that matched Summer own Element in design. “Let us tend to Ryoga now; we have many more of these to collect.” Cologne said solemnly. Lyra, Bonny, and Cora all nodded going over to Ryoga. Cologne just looked at the foolish Principal who had at least a satisfied yet sad smile on his face. “So… the Element of Kindness cleansed your soul before you left. That girl is a true saint.” Cologne said before turning and pogoing to the group.

Jackie wiped the sweat from her brow. Just how many incense vases did Mayor Kodachi need? “That the last one?” Jackie asked the current Mayor. Kodachi flinched as she nodded. Jackie sighed as she looked around and saw only a bottle filled with black liquid. “Is that the last one?” Kodachi shivered. “Mayor Kodachi?” Jackie asked looking at her. Kodachi brought her hand up to her necklace and looked down. “It’s nothing dangerous, just a decoration.” Jackie looked to Kodachi and looked her over. It sounded true but… it also sounded like a lie. Which was it? “You sure it’s not dangerous?” Kodachi flinched and shook her head no. “It’s just a decoration?” Kodachi nodded to this as well but didn’t flinch until a few moments later. Jackie looked to the bottle frustrated. How did you get rid of something that could be dangerous? And if it wasn’t a decoration what was it. “Let’s get back to that later. Problem with your necklace Mayor Kodachi?” Jackie said then asked. “No, no issues at all.” Kodachi said looking away from her.

Jackie thought back to the conversation with Akane before. Alongside their Elements of Harmony there were Elements of Disharmony. This meant she was wearing the Element of Dishonesty, her opposite. “Hun you mind trying to take it off?” Jackie asked looking at it. Kodachi just looked at her. “Can you?” Jackie asked starting to get worried. “Maybe.” Kodachi answered. It was an honest answer and this worried Jackie. It was neither a lie nor the truth. Kodachi just didn’t know. “Look… I don’t think that thing is healthy for you so… I’m going to help you get it off okay?” Jackie said slowly walking up to her. Kodachi didn’t move but did look quite scared at her. “Remember, I’m here to help you.” Jackie reminded gently putting a hand on the arm Kodachi’s hand was using to hold her Element.

“Now… on three we’re going to pull okay?” Jackie said looking her in the eye. “We won’t pull on three and it’s not okay.” Kodachi said gulping. “One… two… THREE!” Jackie counted then with Kodachi’s help pulled hard and sent the Element of Dishonesty flying across the room. “We did it!” Jackie said smiling. Kodachi looked down to where the Element was and slowly began to cry. “You… you helped me… why?” Jackie wrapped the current Mayor in a kind hug before answering. “Because I always help my friends Miss Mayor, that the honest truth and well… I thought that maybe we’d be friends since you like gardening a lot.” Kodachi pulled away from Jackie and wiped her eyes smiling. “I haven’t had a true friend in years.” She then looked to the bottle. “Miss Apple I was given that bottle by a man by the name of Happosai. He tricked my ‘father’ into the Dark Chi arts and… I never did like my ‘father’ after what he had done when Ranma left.” Kodachi shivered at the memories of her father’s ‘celebration party’ of Ranma’s departure which resulted in Furinkan High School to shut down for the year due to heavy water damage and after a full year of being gone his seeing and being part of his reaction to the news of where Ranma could have been. She still had the scar from her father lashing out in her garden. Though she hated the black roses she did at least care enough to use them as she was drilled.

“You okay darling?” Jackie asked concerned. “It’s… my father. For many years I thought I loved my father, that my father was not how everyone said he was but… I… I leaned it far too late.” Kodachi said lifting her blouse enough to show the scars over her back and sides. “My stars…” Jackie gasped. “Father… did not like the idea of Ranma being here. When I refused to go to America with him… he started destroying my garden. Though I hate the black rose I still respect it enough to use it in bouquets and he tossed me into them. It was just a few cuts but… he… he…” Jackie just hugged the poor girl. What kind of father would harm his own daughter? “Come on. We better go get you checked out. Some of those scars look mighty fresh still.” Jackie said gently guiding Kodachi out of the town hall.

Dashie shook her head after the teleportation or whatever it was. “Ugh my head…” Dashie looked around and found herself in an old falling apart amusement park. “Where am I?” Dashie asked before she heard someone yelling from above her. “AH!” Dashie hit the ground the same time the poor person landed on top of her. “Ugh… so that’s how it feels…” Dashie said to herself before looking at the person on top of her. “That… hurt…” Ranko said getting off Dashie. “Ranko?” Dashie asked confused. “Dashie? What are you doing here?” Ranko asked back confused. “I should be asking you that and why did you fall into me or more precisely how did you fall into me?” Dashie said and asked back. “No time we got to get out of here.” Ranko said getting up before grabbing her left arm. “Ranko!” Dashie said checking her friend over. “I think he broke my arm.” Ranko said remembering the fight that caused it.

-Earlier-

Ranma regretted taunting Tatewaki as a bolt of black electricity hit right in front of him tossing him backwards and right into an unseen pond which Ranko soon came out of. “Ugh… okay I’m guessing Ranma couldn’t handle this.” Ranko said soon standing up only to jump back as blades of wind cut the trees around her. “Whoa!” Ranko said freaked. “My goddess?” Tatewaki asked walking up to her his kendo-ken and necklace giving off black sparks of electricity. “Kuno? What’s going on?” Ranko asked confused. “Your… brother has led me here to find you, and you are as lovely as ever however… I must fulfill my duty and… end you.” Tatewaki confessed. “End… whoa take it easy Kuno. I mean sure I brushed you off a lot but do I really deserve this?” Ranko asked stepping back. “No yet even if you begged for my forgiveness and I forgave you my goddess… I still have my duty.” Tatewaki said raising his Kendo-ken. Ranko only had one shot at this and took it as Tatewaki swung down. Quickly gathering Chi into her left arm and her right fist she blocked Tatewaki’s strike only to feel a sharp pain in her arm as she brought he right fist up into a mixed right hook and uppercut to his jaw sending him skipping across the pond but not before a burst of electricity and air sent her flying skyward.

-Now-

“Don’t move your arm too much. Um…”Dashie said trying to remember her health class first aid class. Grabbing some still usable tent material and a few pieces of unbroken pipe she braced Ranko’s arm correctly and placed it into a sling. “Thanks Dashie. Now let’s get out of here before…” Ranko began to say before she had to push Dashie out of the way of a bolt of electricity. “You hit me quite hard. I think I’m done with you… girl.” Tatewaki said limping a bit. “Just how stubborn is he?” Ranko asked to no one in particular. “Don’t matter, we need to go now.” Dashie said getting up from the push. “No way Dashie, you go back to town and get the police as fast as you can.” Ranko said taking up a defensive stance. “No way am I leaving you the way you are. We’ll both take him on.” Dashie said taking up an unknown stance. “Dashie I know you can use martial arts but there’s no way you can fight him. He’s way out of your league.” Ranko said concerned. “I don’t care, I’m not leaving you!” Dashie said ready for a beat down. “It won’t matter anyway. I’ll take you both before the day is done. Ha!” Tatewaki said soon launching yet another bolt of electricity at them both.

Dashie didn’t want to but she quickly tapped into her Pegasus magic and dodged the bolt just as Ranko did and rushed the young Kuno male who quickly launched a blade of wind at Dashie. Being a former Pegasus she felt the attack coming and dodged out of its way before delivering a back fist to Tatewaki’s face and soon followed it up with a left hook causing Tatewaki to spin around a bit and caused him to be a bit dazed. Ranko was impressed with the combo but didn’t let it stop her and she soon joined in with a round house kick to Tatewaki’s gut knocking the wind out of him. He dropped his Dark Kendo-ken and grabbed his gut only to look up in time to see both girls give him a double right handed uppercut to the chin knocking the young Kuno male backwards and into unconsciousness. The uppercut also tossed off the Element of Disloyalty from his neck causing its magic to dissipate. “Nice combo.” Ranko said looking to Dashie. “Thank, and nice choice for the follow up.” Dashie said smiling. “So… what we do about those?” Ranko asked pointing to the kendo-ken and the necklace. Dashie gulped and looked to Ranko. “What about them?” Ranko pointed to Tatewaki. “I’m guessing those items are some kind of Chi amplifiers so… we need some way of carrying them back to town.”

Dashie sighed silently to herself. Good she didn’t suspect they’re magic. “I think Sparkle might have something. Got your cell?”

Happosai sneered as he read the Dark Chi from Kodachi, Tatewaki, and Principal Kuno from the top of the school’s clock tower. “Report.” A voice said behind him. “It is as you wished Lady Nightmare. The Kuno clan began their needed assault on the boy and the bearers of the Elements of Harmony however I regret to inform you that Principal Kuno is dead, Tatewaki Kuno has been finally put into his place, soon to be placed in jail or an institute, and Kodachi has let go of all her lies. Yet… I must ask my lady. How?” Happosai reported and soon asked. “It seems my absence has caused us issues. It may be possible that we underestimated our old enemies and possibly your old student. It does not matter now what does matter is that we recover their dark elements quickly before… ah!” Nightmare/Akane spoke before she felt a part of her once enhanced power leave her three times. “My lady!” Happosai yelled coming to her side. “The Elements of Hatred, Dishonesty, and Disloyalty… I can no longer sense them. Ah!” Nightmare explained before two more of her enhanced powers left. “No… now I cannot sense Sadness and Greed! How is this possible?!”

“Might it be because you allowed your Dark Powers to blind you?” A familure voice said behind them. “How did you escape my cells?!” Happosai said pointing to the woman who spoke to them. “Twilight is much smarted than you take her for Happosai.” A second woman said smiling with Twilight, Pinkie Pie, and Rarity behind her. Happosai only growled. “Give up now Nightmare and release the girl you’ve possess.” Luna/Kasumi said pointing at them. “First explain to my dear Happosai how you escaped and defeated my warriors of Greed and Sadness.” Nightmare said not even looking at them. “I think not Nightmare. Do as we said or you will face the Elements.” Celetia/Celestial said towards them. “I wish I could dear Celestia but…” Nightmare turned to reviel herself as Akane in Nightmare Moon like armor, “it’s hard to give up a body you’re the soul of.” Celestia and Luna looked at her shocked. “Let me face them my lady I will not allow them to seal you into…” Happosai said before Nightmare placed her hand on his head. “No my warrior. Though you would fight valiantly not even you can face the power of two Alicorns. Remove your Element.”

This shocked the girls even more. “Wait… your just surrendering?” Twilight asked confused. “Experience has told us what would happen if we did not. I would be banished to this world’s moon, Happosai possibly turned into a statue like Discord had… No Twilight Sparkle. I will not fall for my own pride a second time. Besides… Like Celestia and Luna, I wish to adapt to this new life I’ve been given.” Nightmare explained removing her dark armor and returning to being Akane yet still hold signs of being Nightmare, such as having Nightmare’s cutie mark glowing on her along with her eyes now dragon like. Happosai sighed as he removed his Element of Chaos and placed it on the ground. “At least I have gained what I wanted as well. Akane was an excellent student and I am pleased to finally have a second chance at life.” He soon turned to Nightmare with sadden eyes. “You… will take me with you to this Equestria correct?” Nightmare smiled to him and nodded. “If we are allowed to my Warrior. If we are allowed to.”

It had been a full week since the takeover of Coltsville. Tatewaki Kuno and Kodachi where informed of their father’s death and stated that it was for the best as he wasn’t truly a… father at all. They had both asked that they be allowed to live in America after their small trials. The trials went smoothly and with little issue. Tatewaki was charged with destruction of Property and assault but nothing more but came out of it with a court order of counseling and manual labor in Coltsville. Amazingly he didn’t mind. Kodachi was charged with falsifying her age so she could become mayor but after some research found she didn’t. Kodachi was only a day away from legally being eighteen and mayor. Also the former Mayor had admitted that she had signed the papers to place her as Mayor since she was coming to the end of her right as Mayor. However this wasn’t taken kindly by the court as Kodachi didn’t run for office but thanks to the witnesses and the evidence placed mostly on her side Kodachi only got off with a fine along with a court order for counseling, the former Mayor however requested she be allowed to run as mayor this coming election as she had some very nice plans on improving the look of the town.

Principal Kuno’s body was sent back to Japan as per the will that was found in the Kuno Mansion. However the former Kuno’s Tatewaki and Kodachi had to fight for their inheritance as Principal Kuno stated that no one was to get anything from him other than a toothpick and a pineapple. They were still having a court hearing over it. Kodachi and Tatewaki had also changed their last names to something more appropriate, Kodachi Rose and Tatewaki Kendo. Genma and Soun were placed back in jail and was to be sent back to Japan to be given proper justice. Oddly the two had somehow escaped jail and when returned weren’t in the best of conditions. Genma looked as if he had gone absolutely made and was placed in solitary confinement do to his personality change. It seemed that the Element of Greed had a very serious side effect to its use that being a dangerous ‘collector’ as a few guards who tried to remove a set of books from his cell quickly found out. Soun however did not make it to Japan as the Element of Sadness caused him to no longer be among them. He passed a week after his capture due to his health. Seemed while he had escaped he had constantly tried to ‘drown his sorrows’ as it were. Luckily there was a Will that Nabiki, Kasumi, and Akane could receive money and other things from. As for Akane.

Nobody had heard of Akane since her sighting by Sparkle, Jackie, Pinkie, Rarity, Dashie, and Summer. The girls kept it secret that Akane, or Nightmare as she really was pony wise, was placed in a cell in Coltsville and was constantly visited by Kasumi and Celestia each night. As for Happosai he was still around as well but not as people thought he’d be. Happosai wasn’t put to Jail as many would think, no, he was placed in a cell right next to Akane who continued to teach her the Art. It was strange seeing the two as friends but it was a start.

As for Ranma well… his life finally went back to what he called normal. School, work on the farm which picked up after Kodachi presented Jackie’s family with a large check and offer to help them plant brand new trees once she had finished her needed counseling, time with his friends and well… life was good. For his other half, Ranko, life was so much better. She had many more dates with Summer which each becoming much more romantic. She had also attended her good friend Vivian’s dub step parties which was the best. Things just looked up for the two but still… something just… didn’t feel right. Neither Ranma nor Ranko could tell what this was… at least for now.

To be continued.

Author's Note

14,400 words?! What is Celestia's name was I thinking?! Ahem... anyway sorry for the extremely long chapter everyone, this one was kind of big and really needed to written out. Any issues please, please, PLEASE, let me know. Thank you.

Interlude: Dark Soul

Interlude: Dark Soul

Kasumi/Luna tapped her tea cup with her index finger thinking of the attack on her Earth based home. It had now been a full month since the attack by Nightmare Moon, Akane Tendo in this world, and her Six Elements of Disharmony. Within a few weeks they had caused so much damage to the town, its citizens, and most of all… themselves. Sighing she took a sip of her herbal tea and thought everything over for yet the third time today. She decided to once again take it all one piece at a time. Starting with the owner of the Element of Dishonesty, Kodachi Rose, formerly of the well hated Kuno Clan.

Currently she was running for mayor and was doing quite well giving the other two candidates a good run for their money. As the town had a high dislike for mudslinging it was told by her sister and the former Mayor that doing so would instantly cause them to forfeit their right to become Mayor as the town had not done so for some time. It wasn’t an actual law but more of a verbal law that everyone in town agreed to stand by. If it was not there well there was a good chance that Kodachi wouldn’t be running. Yet this was not what she needed to think about at the time. What she needed to think about was her Dark Element.

In the past Kodachi would do anything underhanded to win in Martial Arts Gymnastics, even going so far as physically harm the opponent before the match just so her school would win and was the most dishonorable thing to do. She truly deserved her Dark Element yet… somehow, some way, Kodachi had fought it. Applejack had personally confirmed this as she was there in person to see such mental powers. Yet still… how did she do it? In all honesty she should have given into the Element of Dishonesty yet… didn’t. Well the answer for this was quite simple, her father’s behavior towards her and her brother.

Yes, Principal Kuno was not kind at all to his family, not at all and fully deserved the Element of Hatred and unlike Kodachi had easily given into it and the Darkness yet… he had fought it in his final moments due to the kindness of Fluttershy. Yet still in the end, Principal Kuno had paid the ultimate price for his power, death. This was the result of a mortal using such dark powers at full strength, as Ryoga’s injuries where proof of this. How had gotten such powers was through medicine that was given to him by Happosai, which she would to later. The Medicine was Dark Chi pills, medicine made from pure darkness and was used only to enhance one’s dark intentions. For Principal Kuno it was how he only cared about gaining a student that would truly respect him as a Principal. To be truthful had Principal Kuno actually dressed like a Principal and spoke like a Principal he would have had that respect but… his hatred was more than just not having respectable students, no, he wanted respect at his home as well.

Principal Kuno wanted his children to respect him as a proper father but sadly this was not so. He had caused his children strife and pain to the point they had no choice but not respect him but fear him. He was a proper owner for the Element of Hatred yet… he was able to go peacefully according to Fluttershy. She wished the man that was her human father could have been able to do the same.

Yes, Soun Tendo, her human father for some time had ended his own life due to his Dark Element. The Element of Sadness was known to feed off of one’s own sorrow and pain to the point it would either cause the owner to go insane or… Luna shook her head to clear it and to pour herself another cup of tea. Soun really did deserve his element. Always crying over the smallest things, always drowning his sorrows and just wallow in his loss of his wife, her beloved human mother. Luna dearly loved the woman and cried heavily after her death, actually they all did, Akane the most since she was the youngest. She didn’t know what death was and it had affected her greatly. It had caused her to begin lashing out at school and at home and because of their father nothing was done to prevent her growing anger issues. Was it the death and her anger that drew Nightmare Moon to Akane? It was possible but again she would come to that later as there was more to Soun’s sadness than the death of their mother and his wife.

Gaining yet another cup of tea and a bit of a snack she soon turned her attention to this addition to Soun’s sadness, Genma Saotome, owner of the Element of Greed. It was due to him that Soun’s sadness by constantly contributing to it. Since the beginning Genma had been a big influence on Soun’s life. He had trained with Soun under Happosai for many years till they had sealed him for some time and yet still there was more. After their mother and Soun’s wife’s death Genma had been keeping in contact with Soun by letters speaking of his son, her love, Ranma. She had seen the letters and frowned on each in secret yet it was so long ago she still couldn’t remember why she frowned on them. Still it wasn’t long till the letters stopped and she had forgotten about Genma Saotome till the day they had gained a postcard from him and their arrival.

Since the day he arrived the house’s supply of food and income had taken a vastly disastrous hit. Genma would just eat and drink like it was no tomorrow and when there was something he wanted he just took it for himself, especially if it was for Ranma alone. She couldn’t believe the numerous times Ranma had nearly found a cure for himself and Genma ended up ruining that chance to have it. Also every battle Ranma had gotten into Genma would claim the victory stating it was due to his training that Ranma had won. Also if Ranma did something he didn’t like he would have Soun join him in ganging up on poor Ranma and lament over this so believed disrespect. Yet, let’s be honest, who would respect a father that tossed their own son in a pit of staving cats and call it training? Luna just shook her head at this as she put down her tea cup and began pacing. Unlike Principal Kuno the two had no influence of the Dark Chi but… they did give into their Dark Elements as Genma’s absolute and dangerous sense of greed and Soun’s death due to his sorrows confirmed this. Still… something about all this seemed… off to her.

Luna soon turned her mind’s attention to Tatewaki Kuno, the owner of the Element of Disloyalty. Somehow he had gotten the taint of Darkness in him but not the way Principal Kuno had and unlike Soun and Genma didn’t give into his Dark Element. It was as if he had become… possessed. Stopping she soon turned to the boxes holding the Dark items used on the group. Her sister, Cologne, Zecora, and herself had stored the items in a magically enchanted glass display case yet kept it out of public eyes by putting it in the hidden area under the school which she was in now. It was where everything important or far to magical was stored till their return to Equestria where they could be returned or more properly stored. Luna’s eyes traveled to the Element of Disloyalty and its companion item, the famous Dusk Blade. In it’s Earthen form it was a simple Kendo-ken but once it returned to Equestria it would take it’s true form.

In Equestria it would take on the form of a black sword made from the body of a Dark Dragon, a forbidden blade made from pure dark magic. Yet… why didn’t they give him the armor as well? The Dark Samurai or Dusk Knight armor as it was known in Equestria was a set, sword and armor. Was it because the sword alone could possess anyone just by touch if they were not true users of the Darkness? Or was it because of the Element of Disloyalty? She knew the legends of the armor and sword and just shivered. It was not a pleasant legend, let alone memory. The look on the pony’s face as he took so many lives was… Luna shook her head from the frightening memory. How they had gotten the sword from Equestria was now a concern or was it…

Luna turned away from the blade and opened the door from the Dark Element’s store room into the large hall that held many doors as well as magical or dangerous items behind each. Walking down the hall she soon stopped before a door marked Armory and stepped into the large room of armors. Each suit of armor was special and magical for a reason. As she walked she noted famous armors of Canterlot and Equestria’s past. There was Commander Hurricane’s armor which was forged from thunderhead clouds, a difficult process but it had made the armor magically resistant to powerful lightning storms and had even saved the Commander’s own life once. There was also the very first suits of Royal armor in the room, each specially designed for their respected guards. The Solar Guard’s armor was designed to enhance one’s endurance and strength why the Lunar Guard’s armor was designed to enhance one’s agility and personal skills such as flight or magic but was put in storage do to its power and it history with two captains of the guards, Solar Flare and Moon Glow. They had used the powers of the armor to hold back an entire armor of Griffons during the Griffalla and Equestria war. Yet the main armor she was looking she was unsure if it had came with them or not.

Nodding to two guards at one of three locked chambers to the room the Guard unlocked each one at a time to allow Luna to examine the dangerous armors within. The first was a suit of forbidden leather armor known only as Flesh Eater. The name itself spoke of its magic. Next came the armor they had now gained from their captive, Nightmare Moon’s personal armor. Only Luna and one other knew of the armor’s magical powers and left it at that. Lastly was the armor she had worried about, the Dusk Knight Armor. Nodding the door was sealed and she began her walk to the only place she could or wanted to go to now. The hidden dungeon containing Akane and Happosai.

Nightmare slept on her wall mounted bed as she looked once again over the memories her body had without her, its soul. She still cursed the day that priest had sealed her soul in that accursed bottle. It was the only memories she had of the woman that would have been her mother. It was also the reason the poor woman had died. It was soon Nightmare woke up to a voice speaking to her. “Wake up, you have a guest.” Nightmare yawned and looked up to see one of the guards with none other than her family based sister Luna or Kasumi as she was known in this world. “So what do we owe this honor, sister?” Nightmare asked gaining a frown from Luna.

“I prefer you not call me that Nightmare. I see you still have not released the body you possess.” Luna said calmly. “As I said before Luna, it’s hard to give up a body you’re the soul of.” Nightmare responded sourly. “Yes, about that. What do you mean you’re the soul of Akane?” Luna asked looking right at her. “It is as I told you. I am Akane’s soul.” Nightmare said sitting up on her bed. “Explain.” Luna demanded. Nightmare only sighed. “Very well. The day you and your fellow ponies arrived here so did I, as a wondering soul. I did not know how or why but I did not care at the time. All I wanted was to find you Luna so I searched all over till I finally found you in that body along with a family. For some time I watched how you interacted with the humans and found that…” Nightmare looked to the ground, “I desired a family as well.”

Luna gasped at this. “It is true Luna.” Nightmare responded continuing her tale. “From the moment I saw how happy you were with the Tendo’s I… I began to wait. Wait till I could gain a body of my own and… start over correctly.” Luna looked to Nightmare confused. “What do you mean?” Nightmare gave a small smile. “I had not just watched you Luna but your whole human family and found something I did not know. Your young human sister, Nabiki, was studying science and history at the same time and I found that had I succeeded in my plan for there to be Night forever in Equestria the citizens would have either froze to death or starve to death. Plants needed more than just air and water they needed sunlight as well and… I did not want that. I wanted to apologize to you as well Luna. It was due to my short sightedness that you and I were banished to the Moon. Please forgive me.” Nightmare looked up to Luna wit saddened eyes. “We will see Nightmare. You still have not explained the issue of you being Akane’s soul.”

Nightmare blinked and blushed at this, a first for Luna to see. “Oh, yes of course. Where was I? Oh yes the wait. Well I waited till the day your human mother became pregnant. I had entered her body and into the young body that would become your youngest sister. Yet it was on the day I was to be born that… disaster struck. Do you remember there being a priest there?” Luna thought back and nodded. There was a priest there that day her mother was to give birth. Her mother disproved of it as she felt it as a bad omen to have one in the house at the time but… her father had allowed it since there was no time to argue. “It was due to that priest that your sister had begun down the road of absolute anger and your mother’s death.” Nightmare said seriously. “What?!” Luna asked incredulously. “Tis true Luna. The priest was not as he seemed. Before I tell you more I ask you speak with Happy and hear his part in this tale. Ask him of the bottle and the Priest.” Nightmare said returning to laying down. “I believe I shall but when I return I demand answers.” Luna said turning and heading to the cell Happosai was in.

Happosai sighed as he looked at his meal for the day. It wasn’t bad no, but the portion sizes where just wrong. A one teaspoon of corn and mashed potatoes, two dandelion and daisy sandwiches made from what looked to be crackers for bread, and for desert a single slice of apple cut in half. “You really expect someone to survive on just this while in a cell?” Happosai asked the guard as he looked at his meal. “Don’t complain, at least you’re getting to eat something.” The guard replied gaining a sad sigh from Happosai. It was then old Happy heard a door open and looked to see the guard saluting. “At ease good sir. I’m here to speak the prisoner Happosai.” A familiar female voice said from the possible doorway. “Yes ma’am. Hey you, you got a visitor so be respectful!” the guard said harshly toward Happosai. “Of course. Who came to see old Happy?” Happosai said friendly. “I did Happosai. I hope I am not interrupting your meal.” Luna said stepping into sight. “No, no ma’am.” Happosai said with much more respect than normal.

“Good. Guard this conversation is to be private. Wait outside till I signal you.” Luna said then commanded. The Guard saluted and did as told with the door clicking shut as Luna gave Happosai a serious look. “How may I be of service Lady Luna?” Happosai said sitting down to his tiny meal. “I was told my Nightmare to speak to you about a priest and a bottle.” Luna responded causing Happosai to stop before he bit into his half apple slice. “You don’t hold back do you?” Happosai quickly ate his meal before looking to Luna seriously. “As Nightmare had told you, that priest that was at your home the day of Akane’s birth was the day everything went wrong form your family. The day I had escaped from that cave your fool of a father you and Genma had put me into I began gathering information of the here and now. It was this day I came to a building where some kind of action was taking place. Curious I went to the building and saw to my horror that it was a soul auction. Yes, the priest that was there was a soul hunter, a man who steals souls from the living to sell to those who collect such items.”

Luna had heard of such doings in Equestria from the past. It was a form of necromancy and was highly illegal at that time but she had only thought it to be a foal’s tale meant to scare young foals into being good. “You’re saying this world has necromancers as well?” Happosai nodded to this sadly. “Yes. Nightmare was one of the souls to be auctioned off that day but I did not allow so. I may be a Dark Chi user my dear but I am no necromancer and I dare not allow necromancers to disgrace the Dark Chi Arts. Anyway I took out as many necromancers as I could and took as many soul filled bottles as I could carry and did as I was instructed by each soul and returned them to where they were meant to be. Not all the souls returned to the living my dear, it was a very sad day for me. I finally came to the bottle Nightmare was in and let’s just say we began a kind of friendship from there. Sadly one of the Necromancers had survived my raid and had placed an interesting curse on me. I believe you already know what that was.” Happosai said looking down.

“Yes. Yet this does not answer how or why you had her this entire time.” Luna said looking at him. “Ah yes I was getting to that.” Happosai said standing up and began pacing. “Nightmare desperately wanted to return to Akane but I could not unleash her from the bottle till I was sure of what she told me, that Akane had no soul and why she was running wild. Normally a soulless body would have died by the next day but Akane did not, it was why your mother passed instead of Akane. You could say it was Kami’s way of making a fair trade. One life for another as it were, anyway I watched Akane till the day Ranma left. Yes I was angered at Ranma’s departure and at what I had told Nightmare of that failed wedding but sigh. Just how was I supposed to know that keg was Ranma’s cure? I wanted to find Ranma to beg for his forgiveness and teach him properly but it seems he had taught himself a much better style for himself. Yet after I had informed Nightmare of the happenings in the house that she felt the need to make some… adjustments. First she needed protection so she could do what was needed without being harmed.”

Luna’s eyes widened at this. “Hence the reason for the Dark Elements!” Happosai nodded as he continued pacing. “Yes but there was more. Nightmare needed me to teach the current Akane the way of the Dark Chi Arts so that Akane, the body, would not reject or become harmed by Nightmare returning to it. So I began her training and once completed I returned Nightmare to her human body.” It was then Happosai frowned and shook his head. “We should have never used the Dark Elements then after. Things had already started to go good for the two of us but… we just couldn’t leave it at that.” Happosai soon looked to Luna. “Please, Princess, do not punish us for what we could not control.”

Luna looked to Happosai and thought over what he had told her. “Who was the first to use the Elements of Disharmony?” she soon asked. “Principal Kuno. Somehow he had all six of them in his possession from the start. Said that they were family heirlooms yet didn’t know how they worked however he had been able to open the container for one of them and touch it from time to time. I believe it was the Element of Hatred.” Happosai replied. “This explains much. Yet how was it three of you were able to fight or not become effected by the Elements?” Luna said then asked. “My life has always been chaotic Princess so knowing how to keep Chaos in line was how I kept from being taken over. Tatewaki sadly had looked into Nightmares soul bottle and had been touched by the Darkness. I had seen this and began training him in the true Dark Chi Arts. Not necromancy my dear Princess but Ninjitsu or Ninja Arts. It is what I truly teach my dear. We use the Dark Chi Arts in a more Positive way by respecting nature and it’s incredible powers along with the powers gained from the moon itself.” Happosai explained then turned saddened. “Poor Kodachi had been fighting lies all her life but due her father had to hide it and hide it well. The poor girl.”

Luna looked to Happosai and thought. “You and Nightmare said something before. Something about wishing to adapt to a new life and gaining an excellent student such as Akane. You also said that you were pleased to finally have a second chance at life as well. You also wished to go to Equestria correct?” Happosai nodded to this. “I will speak to my sister on this Happosai. If we agree to this we will allow the two of you to return to Equestria with us.” Happosai smiled at this. “But, only if we allow you to. For now I will speak with the guards about granting you more proper meals. I do apologies for your current treatment.” Luna finished before leaving. “Thank you Princess. Please, tell your sister I am sorry for my uncontrolled actions.” Happosai said smiling. “I will do so.” Luna responded before she left.

Nightmare woke yet again to the door to the outside of her cell opening. “Have you spoken to Happy yet? Is he doing well?” Luna was surprised at the concern Nightmare showed for the old man but did respect it. “I have and he is well though I did have to lecture a few of the guards about food preparations.” Luna replied smiling. Nightmare blinked at this and smiled as well. “I used my powers to see if what I was told was the truth and found it was. For now you’ll be held here till my sister and I can decided on what to do with you. However I do wish to know one thing before I leave. Why did you give Tatewaki the Dusk Blade?”

Nightmare sighed at this. “Because we had hoped that Tatewaki would be able to cleansed the Necromancy from it and make it the honorable blade I had hoped it to be. He’s an amazing warrior when he’s focused and I wanted him to become another of my warriors should we return to Equestria. Oh yes I hope you don’t mind that I ask we be allowed to stay and repair the old castle in the Everfree Forest. If not that is fine.” Luna thought and nodded on this. “I see. If he wishes he may become your personal guard, if and only if my sister and I believe you to be a Princess like ourselves. As for the castle… I will bring it to my sister’s attention. For now I have other matter to attend to. Good day Nightmare.” Luna soon turned and walked away as Nightmare smiled to the leaving Night Princess. “Good day… sister.”

To be continued

Chapter 19: Letters to home

Chapter 19: Letters to home

Ranma sighed as he sat at his work desk looking at a single sheet of unwritten paper and the envelopes sitting right next to him. It had taken some time but finally he was able to get back to writing his love Kasumi. He had already sent a letter to Kasumi about what had happened to the town and the Kuno Clan, well, former Kuno Clan actually, and still waited for Kasumi’s letter to return. Ranma then turned around in his seat to sigh at the UPS Boxes he had gotten as well. Getting up he opened the small Envelope sized box and double checked the envelopes inside, each addressed to Kasumi. Sighing he brought he box over to his work desk and began writing.

Dear Kasumi,

Sorry again for the box of letters but you know how my life is now here in Coltsville. Where to begin this time?
Ranma tapped his pencil to his chin and just shook his head.

As you already know I’ve been busy at the Apple Family’s farm helping put in the new apple trees. Though their only sapling they already have the flowers that allow apples to grow from. It’s hard work but it pays well and it’s great exercise. Ryoga’s been helping out well and well I think we won’t have to worry about Ryoga fawning over Akane anymore, even though we’ve never seen her show up around town. Principal Moon thinks that she may have been picked up already by the police but who knows.

As for Nabiki and Aunt Nodoka they’re doing well. Nabiki and Rarity just started a new line of work clothing that seems to have actually caught Jackie’s interests. It’s an old western style with a modern twist is what they tell me. Jackie even volunteered to help model a few of the outfits, who would have believed that huh? As for Aunt Nodoka she and the Cakes have been hired alongside Ukyo and Cologne’s restaurants to cater for the upcoming wedding between Miss Bonny and Miss Lyra. You should have seen Pinkie’s face when she was told the news. She even started planning out a place to hold the reception afterwards. Aunt Nodoka said it be a big help for all their businesses and maybe just maybe help her get enough to afford a nice place of her own though Rarity did say that she and her sister will miss her being there. Oh right, Ukyo, Shampoo, and Cologne say Hi should I ever right to you and to let you know that when you finally get here, the first meal is on them. Cologne said it’s for us to have some personal time together. As for Ukyo I think it might be because she’s trying to make it up for what happened at the last wedding. Anyway I got homework to get onto.

Miss you, Ranma.

Ranma soon folded up the letter, placed it into the ready envelope, post marked it, and placed it into the UPS Box. Sighing he began working on his homework when a knock came to the front door. “Now who could that be?” Ranma asked going to check. The moment he opened the door he was greeted by the ever smiling male woman Miss Amelia Bubbles. “Oh hey Amelia.” Ranma greeted. “Hey Ranma, package for you along with some mail. Sorry it got to you so late, we’re kind of behind on everything do to our new mail sorter.” Amelia said sighing as she handed over the papers for the delivery. “Alright, must be the custom houses parts I ordered. And where’s the letters from?” Ranma asked signing the papers for the package. “Says they’re from Nerima Ward, Tokyo Japan.” Amelia read looking to the letters.

Ranma smiled at this. “Must be from home then. Thanks for getting all of this too me.” Amelia smiled in return as she took the papers back. “Not a problem. Later Ranma and tell your sister I said Hi.” Ranma nodded and waved as Amelia ran off to her next destination. Heading inside after closing the door Ranma began checking the box for damage, which thankfully there was none and put it down before opening the first of the small group of letters. The first one was dated after Genma and Soun where arrested the first go around.

Dear Ranma,

I’m glad you and Aunty Nodoka are alright, I would have been so worried if they had done something to the both of you. Still I’m surprised that you actually forgave her and allowed her to become a part of your family but… I’m glad you still have someone to be with you. I do worry about you being over there without me. Also I’m glad you were able to help her find a place to stay and work, that was very kind of you. As for my father and your own, forgive me for saying this but… I hope they rot in jail. As for your two teachers getting married I’m glad to hear that they are happy together and I think it was very sweet of all of you to make such a beautiful wedding cake for them. Also please thank your friend for taking the picture of all of your friends with the cake and your teachers. Still I’m surprised you have so many friends that are girls Ranma and find this comforting as well since the others forced you to leave on such a sour note.

As for me it seems it will still take some more time to process everything so I can get everything settled. Oh yes I got word from Nabiki that she found Akane in Egypt for some reason. She had been with a group of researchers when she arrived and ran off the moment Akane walked towards her. I fear Akane may have frighten them with her anger and hatred for men. I’m not sure where they are after that but I worry that they may not be far behind our foolish fathers. Please don’t let Nabiki cause any trouble and if you see Akane. Though I disprove of this normally, please defeat her and see to it she get the proper help she needs. I fear one day she might hurt someone that’s doesn’t have your kind of training so please, do what you can for her. Till I can write you again.

Kasumi

Ranma sighed at the letter. Had he gotten this earlier he would have been quite worried but… things didn’t go as his love Kasumi thought. Yes, Nabiki did come to town but as soon as she arrived she had broken down into well… an average girl. An extremely frightened girl but an average girl none the less. He looked and found that there was a response to that letter as well. Curious to what Kasumi said he opened it up and began reading yet again

Ranma,

I wish this had gotten to me much sooner. Is Nabiki alright? I was worried about this from the start of this insane idea our fathers had. I’m… sorry for pushing Akane onto you when we first met Ranma. All I wanted was for her to finally calm down but… I’m sorry, I know you’d be telling me it was not my fault but still… it feels like it is Ranma. Please Ranma, protect Nabiki, I know she has wronged you many times but… I don’t want her hurt as much as I believe she deserves to at least get a good slap. As for Akane be careful Ranma. Something about what Nabiki told you worries me. I will look through the scrolls in the house and see what I can find out on this Hammer Technique of Akane’s. I’ll finish this letter when I find anything.

Ranma I think I found something close to what Akane is using but I’m unsure if it is it. I’ve copied down what the scroll said, I’m sorry I couldn’t translate it for you. Maybe your friends James and Sparkle can translate it for you. It’s down below. For now both of you please stay safe.

Love Kasumi

Ranma looked to the information and sighed. “Well… I do need to pick up some more figures so I could stop by Cologne, James, or Sparkle’s place and see if they can translate this. I’ll read the others when I get back.” Ranma said putting the letter with the Scroll’s writing in his pocket and headed out for town. As he went about the town he saw posters promoting Kodachi Rose’s running for mayor. She was doing quite well next to the others. The first one was Blue, amazingly he was eighteen so could run. The other was one of his lackeys. Personally Ranma didn’t fully trust Kodachi but… she was still on the road of recovery along with her brother Tatewaki. Also it was actually impressive that Kodachi was actually running a clean race. Normally she would fight the person she was competing against for what she wanted but now…

“Ranma!” a voice called out from behind him. Ranma turned to notice Kodachi running up to him. “Oh, hey Kodachi.” Ranma replied looking to her. “How have you been Ranma, I hope you’re doing well.” Kodachi said amazingly like a normal person. “I’m… okay I think. Who are you and what did you do to the real Kodachi… because you can keep her.” Ranma said jokingly. “Oh you.” Kodachi said giving him a slap to the arm. “You already know my brother and I’s therapy is doing well and… I still wish to thank you for… forgiving me. I truly did not wish to follow in my father’s insane footsteps nor did my brother.” Ranma closed his eyes and shook his head. “Well your dad was a nut and mine was a greedy nut so I can understand in a way. So how’s the campaigning going?” Kodachi sighed but smiled. “It’s tiring but it’s going much better than I expected. Seems Blue’s own reputation in town has caused him some issues. The voting hasn’t started but the former mayor and I feel I just might win this one hands down but you never know.” Ranma nodded to that. “Well that’s good to know, so how’s the kendo head doing?”

Kodachi giggled at this. “He’s not a kendo head Ranma but he’s doing quite well. He’s over at the market continuing his community service. He’s been working quite hard lately to redeem himself for his actions but I do wish he would slow down a bit. He’s been working himself to exhaustion for some reason. I was kind of hoping…” Ranma sighed at this. “That either sis or I could talk to him and slow him down?” Kodachi smiled at this causing Ranma to sigh. “Well I have to head over that way anyway so yeah I’ll see what I can do.” Kodachi hugged Ranma and this then quickly pulled back blushing. “Sorry about that. Thank you Ranma. Take care.” She then ran off back to her campaign stand to continue her run from office. Shaking his head Ranma began heading once again towards his first destination, Cologne’s Restaurant the Golden Dragon.

Cologne smiled as she and Shampoo waved off their latest customer. “Do come again!” they both called out till the bell to the restaurant rang once again. “Welcome to Golden Dragon, how many?” Shampoo said in her growing English. “Hey Shampoo, Cologne in?” Ranma asked smiling. “Grandmother!” Shampoo called back causing Cologne to step out of the kitchen. “Shampoo what have I told you about… Oh Ranma, welcome.” Ranma bowed to her. “Thank you sensei. How have you and your family been?” Cologne pogoed over on her staff smiling. “Quite well Ranma. Now how can I help my student?” Ranma pulled out the letter from Kasumi and handed it over. “I got my mail from Kasumi and she thinks she found something that might relate to Akane’s hammer but it needs to be translated. Think you can…” Cologne carefully took the letter and read over the copied text. “Hmm, seems there are two entries here Ranma and thankfully they are in languages I can translate for you. The first is in Norse, the language of the Vikings. It speaks of a weapon known as the Devil Smasher, it was used to face creatures of pure evil however after defeating so many of these creatures it became corrupted and became a weapon of Darkness. It’s a weapon used mostly by Dark Chi masters however such a weapon no longer exists as it was found by Light Chi masters and purified to the point it is now dust on the winds.” Cologne said pointing out the first entry.

“And the second?” Ranma asked curious. “It’s thankfully in Mandarin, my home language so I can easily translate this for you. Let’s see… oh my I haven’t seen this in some time. It speaks of a well-known legend of our people. Shampoo come I must tell you this tale, I believe you will like it.” Shampoo came over to a table with some fresh Raman since it was the lunch period of the two and had even gained a bowl for Ranma as well. “This entry here speaks of the Hammer of Meru, a woman who took the oath of Dragons and became a Half-Dragon known as a Dragoon.” Cologne stated not letting on it was also a tale in Equestria. “Legend states that a girl named Meru sought out a grand dragon to seek it’s power to help her village as it was filled with war, famine, and drought. She carried with her a weapon granted to her by her parents, a long handled hammer. For many seasons she had searched all of China searching high and low for the dragon till one day she found her way home and found that it had been devastated by her enemies in the north. Filled with anger she cursed the dragon for not aiding her and for letting this happen to her people. She became filled will anger and caused her hammer to grown with the pain.”

Cologne stopped long enough to sip some of the broth her Raman was in before continuing. “I’m guessing the grown hammer sound familiar to you Ranma however there is more to this tale. Meru searched out for the attackers growing madder and madder as she traveled till one day her hammer had become so heavy that she could no longer lift it. Angered by this she began to cry and in doing so cleansed her heart and saw what had happened to her hammer her parents had given her. She soon began praying over the dangerously heavy hammer begging for the dragon to forgive her and to give her the strength to rid of the enemy that harmed her people. Amazingly the dragon heard this prayer and came to her and promised her the power of peace so that these wars would stop and revealed that it was due to these wars that the land suffered. It’s not stated what this dragon oath was but she soon gained the strength to wield her hammer and cleansed it of its evil gaining it its true form, the Hammer of Meru. The hammer is only legend though however… there are stories of such a weapon existing that matches the tale’s descriptions but personally I feel it is only myth. As for your letter’s entry here Ranma it only speaks of it and its owner nothing more than that. Oh yeas if you’re wondering yes she did become a half-dragon and she did end the wars between the tribes. It is said to be how China was formed but again this is only one of many legends we hold.”

Ranma and Shampoo where floored by this. “That’s… some tale Sensei. So… neither of those relate to what we were told about Akane’s hammer?” Ranma asked looking to Cologne. “No Ranma I’m afraid not however if you find more like these be sure to bring them to me. I’d be more than happy to translate them.” Cologne responded till the restaurant door rang once again. “Well seems we’re back in business. Come Shampoo it’s back to work for us.” Shampoo nodded before following and stopped to look to Ranma smiling. “On house, I pay.” Ranma nodded at this in thanks and soon headed over to Cliff’s shop to gain his newest figures.

Tatewaki sighed as he looked at the stalls he still had to put up. How was it that he damaged and destroyed so many stalls by himself but he shook his head clear as he knew the answer to that, his father and Akane. His father had him practice those Dark Chi Techniques which had corrupted his mind and the weapon Akane had giving him had to have been some form of Dark Chi amplifier which must have taken him over for some reason. Sighing he soon grabbed the next set of stall parts when a slim hand rested on his shoulder. “Tatewaki, please rest you’re going to put yourself in the care center if you’re not careful.” A young girls voice told him from behind. “Nay my dear Meruna. I must get these stalls done by today before I move onto my next task tomorrow. Yet… You are right. I am in need of some rest and refreshment. Will you join me?” Tatewaki said turning to a lovely silk white haired girl with soft red ruby eyes. To Tatewaki she was his first true friend in many years. She was in the same room he was placed in while he was gaining medical attention after being tag-teamed by Dashie and Ranko’s attack to knock him out. While in the room she had spoken kindly to him and even was forward enough to scold him when he had begun blaming himself for what he had done and was the one to finally point out that it was all his father’s fault his life had become the illusion it was.

Yet now he was no longer fooled by the illusion of the samurai age and false love and began to see life as it was meant and had even gone so far as to keep in constant contact with Meruna. “Sure. So… where do you want to go?” Meruna asked bringing Tatewaki out of his thoughts. “Well… I was thinking an outdoor restaurant be fine.” Tatewaki replied gaining a smile from his friend. “Sounds good to me. Hey I know just the place, come on.” Meruna said taking his and leadign the way both smiling till. “Hey Kendo!” both stopped to look around and soon spotted Ranma walking up to them. “Ah Cloudsdale, good day to you.” Tatewaki said nodding to Ranma. “Same here. Who’s the girl?” Ranma asked looking at her. “Meruna Seadra. Tatewaki and I were roommates at the care center and we’ve been keeping in contact with each other since then.” Meruna said smiling. “Well it’s good to meet you Meruna. Anyway, your sister’s getting worried about you Tatewaki. Said something about you pushing yourself to hard.” Ranma said returning the greetings till he finally put his hand out in introduction. “Oh right, I’m Ranma Cloudsdale.”

Meruna gently shook Ranma’s hand smiling. “Yeah but I’ve been making him rest and drink something when I think he’s over doing it. Personally I think it’s… nice he’s trying to fix up all the stalls that were destroyed but as you said he really does need to slow down.” Tatewaki looked mildly hurt at this. “I just wish to be done sooner than later, is this a crime?” Ranma smiled. “Yeah it is and it results in you taking a cute girl out of a date, then proposal, then a wedding ring, and a house with kids.” Both blanched at this till Ranma started laughing. “That was cruel Cloudsdale.” Tatewaki said soon chuckling with Meruna giving a shy laugh while trying to hide her blush. “Worry not Ranma; please inform my sister that Meruna is making sure I take my time on this. Till next we meet.” Tatewaki said nodding to Ranma as he walked by with Meruna running to catch up.

Ranma dropped onto his bed the moment he returned home and read the letters Kasumi had sent him. He sighed happily at the letters and soon sighed as he was finally on the last letter. Carefully he opened the letter and began reading.

Dear Ranma,

I apologize for this one being later than the others but things came up that needed my attention. One of which was how to handle the house and dojo since Akane, Nabiki and I are now the only Tendo’s left to inherit the Tendo home and Dojo. As you may or may not know, Soun is… no longer among us. I was informed of this yesterday my time. I am not sure when you’ll get this but… please tell Nabiki if she already doesn’t know. They… said it was due to his “stress relief” that he passed away and though I feel distant to him, Soun was still our father.

I’m also worried how Akane will take this news. She’s still sensitive to all of this and… I fear it may cause her to fully lash out. If you ever meet her Ranma please be careful I don’t want you or Nabiki hurt. I am not even sure where she is as she still hasn’t tried contacting me here at home, for however long it’ll stay that way, but even though she has grown so angry she is my sister and I still care for her. So please Ranma, don’t let her do anything that will harm anyone.

On a somewhat better note, at least the ward and the school thinks so, Principal Kuno has returned home… but not as one of the living. Yes Ranma, Principal Kuno is no longer among us like Soun and though I feel it is good that he is finally out of our lives I… still feel it is wrong to celebrate such a thing. The Ward is… not what it was Ranma where the school gangs and the dangerous would stay away from the ward it’s… gotten to a point I may have no choice but to move everything from the house to where you are now and sell it. I will miss the memories this place has given me, Nabiki, and Akane but… we can’t stay here anymore. I will try to get ahold of Nabiki when I have the chance but for now I’ll be doing what I can to begin moving to our new home. Please take care Ranma and watch out for Akane, she’ll be hurting but… I know you’ll be able to handle her.

Love, Kasumi

Ranma put the letter down shaking his head. “Yeah it’s a bit late Kasumi but, I’ll have to see what can be done for the house since well… Better let sis read this one.” Ranma got up grabbed a newly gained spray bottle marked COLD and sprayed himself in the face. Ranko blinked and looked to the bottle. “Okay… wonder what Ranma wanted me for.” Ranko soon looked around and soon noticed the letter in her hand and quickly read it over. “What?! Kasumi might be moving here sooner than we thought?! But it’s a two bedroom home and that would mean… does he… want me to move out but… we’re one person. How…” Ranko soon sat down onto Ranma bed looking to the letter. “What do I do?”

To be continued.

Chapter 20: Is it cheating when you’re half and half?

Chapter 20: Is it cheating when you’re half and half?

Jackie looked to Ranko as she worked putting in the new Macintosh Apple Trees. For some reason she was a bit out of it. “Alright everybody, let’s all take a break! Ranko can I talk to you for a moment?” Jackie said then asked. “Um, yeah sure.” Ranko said soon fallowing a bit away into the slowly growing and returning apple groves. “Ranko, is there something on your mind?” Jackie asked gently leaning against a newly planted tree. “Kind of…” Ranko responded pulling out the letter from Kasumi and handed it to Jackie. “Ranko I won’t be reading someone else’s mail.” Jackie said holding up her hand. “Please Jackie, Ranma let me read it.” Ranko said frowning. Jackie sighed and opened the letter reading it over. “So this Kasumi girl’s coming sometime soon. Why’s this bothering you?”

Ranko sighed before looking down. “She’s Ranma’s fiancé, his one true honest to Kami fiancé who he truly loves and… and she might be moving here. I… I may have to move out of the house.” Jackie read the letter again, already knowing who Kasumi/Luna was and who she loved but for Ranko to worry about this… it was understandable. “Ranko is that what’s worrying you so much then why not just suggest to Ranma to expand the house? You both own it don’t you?” Jackie said handing the letter back. “Expand… the house?” Ranko asked thinking it over as she took back the letter, “I’m not too sure we can Jackie but… I’ll talk to him about it.” Jackie nodded at this smiling. “Alright then, anything else you want to get off your mind?” Ranko shook her head no. “No.” Not right now at least. She added in thought. “Well let’s get on back to the field and start putting the last of the Macintosh Trees in then we can all call it quits for the day.” Jackie said leading the way back with Rank slowly following behind.

Nabiki sighed as she looked to her computer screen. “You sure you want to sell the house Kasumi? I mean shouldn’t we talk to Akane first about this?” Kasumi sighed from the other end. “I know Nabiki but she hasn’t tried to contact me at all and I’m not sure we even should after what you and Ranma told me.” Kasumi said from her end of the Laptop. Nabiki nodded shivering. “You… may be right. Still… you really want to sell the old house and dojo?” Kasumi closed her eyes and slowly nodded. “Yes. It’s gotten too dangerous here for any of us Nabiki and… I really wanted to move in with Ranma.” Nabiki blinked at this. “What? Why? Aren’t we family? I thought we’d be…” Kasumi sighed at this. “Nabiki… it’s time for us to grow up and… live our own lives. Father… Soun Tendo didn’t want us to have our own lives Nabiki, he wanted us to live for him not ourselves. Now that he’s gone…”

"We're free." Nabiki whispered in amazement. Kasumi nodded overhearing. "Yes Nabiki, we're free. We are no longer need to support father, Soun, or this home any longer. Maybe someday, when Nerima is back to what it was when mother was alive, it will be restored to us but for now… we have to leave it." Nabiki was… impressed. This was a Kasumi that she hadn't seen in a long time. This was a Kasumi that was decisive and wasn't going to be holding herself back any longer. This was the Kasumi that had been missing since the death of their mother. “Very well Kasumi. Do what you need to do. Also…” Nabiki wasn’t sure she wanted to tell Kasumi this but… she deserved to know right? “Kasumi… I need to tell you about Ranma.” Kasumi blinked at this confused. “Is he alright?” Nabiki looked away from her sister then looked back sighing. “First off… do you love him? Really love him?” Kasumi smiled and nodded. “He didn’t give me a ring but… he did ask me to marry him and I did say yes.” Nabiki sighed at this news. “Then this won’t be easy to tell you. Kasumi… he’s seeing a girl here… in his girl form. He’s even gone so far as to make it seem like his female half is his sister. He has the whole town fooled.”

Kasumi gasped at this. “You sure about this Nabiki? I’m sure he has his reasons for making his female half be his sister.” Nabiki sighed and nodded to this. “Okay you have a point there but… what about the other girl?” Kasumi brought a finger to her chin. “I… I’m not sure. He must have his reasons, can’t you… can’t you find out for me. Please?” Nabiki sighed and nodded. “Alright but I’m doing this right sis. I’m going to go right up to him or her and ask him point blank.” Kasumi nodded to this smiling.

Nodoka sighed as she watched the ‘twins’ go at it. “Well I love her!” Ranma yelled before spraying himself with the cold water. “And I love Summer!” Ranko said spraying herself with the hot water. “We can’t love two different people since we’re the same person!” Ranma yelled before changing again. “So what?! I love Summer and you’re not going to stop me!” Ranko yelled back grabbing the hot water spray only to be stopped by Nodoka’s hand. “I think you should stop for now Ranko. You have class tomorrow and it’ll give you both some time to calm down.” Ranko opened her mouth to argue but was stopped by Nodoka. “Ranko I know you and your brother are happy and unhappy about this news but… it’s best to talk on it when you’re both willing speak on better terms and when there isn’t any school or work to get to.” Ranko just sighed. “Fine… but this is so not over.” Nodoka sighed as they parted ways and Ranko left to go to bed. After making sure everything was clean and where it needed she left for home but not before giving Ranma and Ranko’s home one last look.

“Oh you two, how I wish you wouldn’t torture yourselves like this.” Nodoka said sighing. “Both of you are so deeply in love with different people I feel as it…” Nodoka closed her eyes not wishing to finish the sentence. “How I wish… Oh how I wish there was some way, anyway, to let you both be with who you love separately.” Sighing she began walking home never knowing that two Equestrian Goddesses had overheard the wish.

“Sister, are you sure this is wise?” Luna/Kasumi asked following her to the roof. “I am sure Luna.” Celestia/ Principal Moon replied looking to the moon. “In a few hours our powers will be at their fullest and will allow the two of us to grant one and only one miracle wish. Yet I feel this wish may need help.” Luna looked to her sister, “Help from who Tia?” Celestia paced a bit before nodding. “I believe Cologne will have some water from the Spring of Drowned Twins with her and I feel that Shampoo should be allowed to know our secret as well since her cousin did find us out some time ago.” Luna sighed and nodded agreeing to this. “I think we should add in Nodoka as well.” Celestia said gaining a gasp from Luna before she ran before her. “Tia, are you serious?! We don’t even know if she can be trusted yet!” Celestia sighed looking to her sister. “Luna when you wed Ranma you’ll also be wedding into his family which includes Nodoka, his aunt. Do you truly wish to leave her out of his life for good?”

Luna looked down at this. “Tia… I love Ranma, I really do but… I’m unsure of Nodoka.” Celestia raised her sister’s chin to have her look in her eyes. “Lulu, what has Nodoka done currently to cause this distrust?” Luna blushed at her old foal-hood nickname. “Well… n-nothing. I just. I just don’t Ranma hurt again.” Celestia wrapped her arms around her sister and hugged her. “Oh Luna, I promise nothing will happen to your love and…” Celestia didn’t say any more yet did look away from her sister trying hard to not blush. “Tia?” Luna asked looking to her sister. Celestia turned and looked away from her sister. “Tia, don’t tell me you’ve taken a liking to someone as well.” Luna said looking to the back of her sister. “Well… maybe…” Celestia confessed… slightly. “Who Tia, who is it?” Luna asked only to have her sister walk away. “Tia!” Luna wined soon following.

Nodoka sighed as she finally turned onto the street to her current home with Rarity and her little sister Belle when someone stepped out of and ally shocking her. “Principal Moon? Why are you out here so late?” Principal Moon cleared her throat before walking up to her. “I was wondering if you wouldn’t mind joining me for a small bite before turning in.” Principal Moon replied. Nodoka thought on this and nodded, it wasn’t every night you got to enjoy yourself and have time with a new friend. “I would love but where? The Cakes have already closed up for the night.” Principal Moon smiled at this. “I know of a place.” Nodoka nodded and gestured to lead on never noticing the pleasant yet joyful smile and slight blush on her friend’s face. A few minute later they finally arrived at the restaurant named Ukyo’s.

“Why are we going to Ukyo and Octavia’s new restaurant?” Nodoka asked as she followed her newest friend inside. “Because I reserved a table, if that’s alright.” Principal Moon replied as they stepped in. “Welcome to Ukyo’s, oh, Principal Moon, Miss Nodoka, good evening.” Octavia said looking at them somewhat confused. “Good evening Octavia. Are the others here?” Principal Moon asked gaining a nod and a confused look on Nodoka’s face. “Others,” Nodoka asked as Octavia let her to the very back table where to Nodoka’s amazement were Shampoo, Ukyo, Vivian, Cologne and, Nodoka had to blink to make sure she was right, Kasumi was sitting at talking adamantly about something in Mandarin. “Oh, they’ve arrived.” Cologne said finally in English drawing Ukyo, Shampoo, and Kasumi’s attention.

“Miss Moon what’s going on?” Nodoka asked worried. “Calm yourself dear nothing is wrong, other than a much needed talk we felt you should be brought into.” Cologne said smiling. “How so?” Nodoka said taking a seat next to Principal Moon. “First before we start you must know you’re here because we all trust you to keep our most important secret from everyone, including Ranma and Ranko.” Kasumi said carefully. “What do you mean? What secret?” Nodoka asked till Vivian’s hand and hip glowed bringing over through the air a set of desert based pancakes, chocolate and strawberry syrup, a set of glasses, and a large pitcher of apple cider to land on the table with out single clink of a fork and knife hitting against the plates or table. “How…” Nodoka began before Principal Moon held up her hand.

“Nodoka, Shampoo, what your about to be told cannot be told to anyone else. If you do your chance to be a apart of this will sadly be revoked so do you promise to not speak of this to anyone but those we allow?” Kasumi said seriously. “Yes. Principal Moon and everyone here have been very patient and helpful in teaching me that… I don’t want to lose anything. I promise.” Shampoo said in her newly mastered English. “I am not sure what is going on but… you’ve helped me regain the life I’ve been wanting since Ranma was born so… yes. Yes I promise to keep this secret.” Nodoka replied seriously. “Then we have your words on this and will hold them to it.” Kasumi said looking to Principal Moon. Principal Moon nodded and began telling them of who they truly are and what had happened to them including a few demonstrations from Kasumi, Vivian, Octavia, and herself of their magic.

“So all those episodes of My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic is real?” Nodoka asked floored. “All of those up to season two episode two. Three and after never really happened for us since well…” Kasumi, no, Princess Luna replied. “It’s… hard to take in. Yet… with what you’ve all shown me it… It’s hard to dispute.” Nodoka said looking down. “Thank you. I promise not to tell anyone outside of this town, or to Ranma and Ranko, any of this until you wish me to.” Principal… Princess Celestia nodded to this happily. “Now onto why you’re all here,” Luna said looking to everyone but her sister, “Nodoka we overheard your wish and well my sister and I agreed to fulfill this wish as it would help all of us in a way.” This causes Nodoka to gasp. “What wish Princess Luna?” Ukyo asked curious. “Well… I had wished there was some way, anyway, to let both Ranma and Ranko to be with who they love separately.” Nodoka confessed. “Wait Ranma loves two different people? And he already wants to marry Princess Luna? That two timing…” Ukyo said starting to get mad. “Whoa, whoa, easy Ucchan,” Vivian, no, Miss Scratch said holding up her hands, “Didn’t you hear what she’s been saying. Ranma is Princess Luna fiancé and loves her and Ran-ko is the one that loves and dates Fluttershy. She’s talking about two separate people.”

Ukyo stood up and pointed at her. “Exactly my point Vi; Ranma isn’t two separate people he’s one person!” Everyone stayed silent till Cologne coughed and spoke, “Ukyo, I believe Nodoka is saying that Ranma’s two halves, his male and female selves, are now so separate that they’re now literally two different people in one single body.” Everyone but Celestia and Nodoka blinked at this. “Say that again.” Vinyl asked lowering her shades. “There have been stories in my village of a girl who fell into the Spring of Drown Man and instead of treating it like a curse she began treating it like a brother since she was an only child as well as an orphan. After about half a year both sides began having issues as the male half fell in love with a healer of the village as the female half had grown to love a amazon warrior and yes our village has no issue with two women wedding. Now both had done the impossible, both halves had asked their loves to wed them and of course both said yes. This caused strife between the two and one night during a lunar eclipse both halves had wished to be separate and they not only loved the people they were to wed they loved each other as family. The next day a miracle happened and the two became separated and lived for some time.” Cologne explained fondly. “So what does this this have to do with Ranma?” Ukyo asked before her eyes widened in understanding.

“Yes Ukyo. Ranma AND Ranko are separating. However the details of how the two separated was never explained so such a possibly of happening is sadly nonexistent.” Cologne said sadly. “Not entirely Cologne.” Celestia said smiling. “How so my friend,” Cologne asked looking to her, “unless you’re not telling us something.” Celestia smiled till she nodded to her sister. “Actually Cologne we’re going to tell you now.” Luna said looking to the group, “Tonight is a Lunar Eclipse, a time where my sister and I’s powers are at their fullest allowing us to grant one miracle or one wish, and we fully believe we can do both this night.” Octavia leaned forward at this. “Forgive me my Princesses but how so?” Celestia looked to Cologne. “Cologne do you have any water from the Spring of Drowned Twins?” Cologne thought heavily on this and nodded. “As luck would have it I do my dear friend. Yet why would you need it if I may ask.”

Celestia smiled at this greatly. “My sister and I will make it into Miracle Spring of Drowned Twins. Meaning it will not have the same rulings as the cursed spring’s water.” Luna soon took over at this. “Unlike the cursed water it will not be affected by hot or cold water nor will it cause any change. All it will do is separate someone like Ranma into two separate people.” Everyone was impressed by this. “Once it’s made we would like Nodoka to spray, not pour, this water onto either Ranma or Ranko tonight allowing the two to become separate.” Celestia said smiling gently to Nodoka. “You… sure I can do this?” Nodoka asked doubtful. “I know you can Nodoka.” Celestia said smiling greatly. “Well then, what are we waiting for?” Shampoo said smiling. “Yeah, we got a wish to fulfill!” Ukyo said gaining a slight cheer from everyone before a fit of giggling happened.

Nodoka looked to the spray bottle filled with the Miracle Spring of Drowned Twins. It was the only bottle that could be made tonight as it was found out that human bodies can’t handle large amounts of pure solar and lunar magic like Alicorns could. Also it was a onetime deal, once used there was no going back. Looking to Ranko and remembering the argument earlier along with the look on Princess Luna’s face when she spoke of Ranma… it was now or never. “Ranma, Ranko, I hope you will be pleased with this. Don’t hate each for this and please be family to one another.” Nodoka prayed to the princesses. Carefully she began spraying Ranko from head to toe making sure to use every last drop of the liquid till the bottle was fully and completely empty. Carefully she watched for the reaction to occur. A few mere moment later Ranko glowed brightly with pure white light which soon gained a wrapped coil of fire around her which soon separated from her forming a body of pure golden light alongside it’s other half of pure silver light. Nodoka felt chilled while standing on the left side of the room while the right side felt like it was the desert and only by staying in the very center of both was she able to survive both. As soon as the Golden Light took form a great flash of light caused Nodoka to close and cover her eyes and just as fast the flash came is was gone.

Nodoka lowered her arms and looked to the bed. On the right was Ranko, which would need some clothes, and on the left was Ranma who would need to be moved to his own bedroom. Sighing and silently thanking the princesses she got to work moving and prepping the now made twins for the next morning. Once done she decided it would be a better idea to sleep on the pull out guest bed than head back home as tomorrow some needed explaining would need to occur.

Ranko sighed as she felt quite warm in her dream of being held by her love Summer as they slowly danced on their reception. Everyone was there happily cheering for them as newly-weds. Summer smiled to Ranko as they slowly leaned towards each other only to… be kissing her pillow as the stupid alarm clock ruined yet another perfect dream. Sighing she reached out from her covers to give untold doom onto the vial evil of the mornings known only as her alarm clock. Finally finding the foul thing by touch she slammed her fist onto it’s greatest weakness, the ever powerful snooze button and sighed hopping to return to the arms of her beloved dream Summer when she groaned as it sounded as if her death blow had missed. Giving the evil thing yet another hit she started to get annoyed as it seemed that the day would not be won with a single blow. Finally awake she looked to her ever faithful enemy and gave it a good hard smack before it finally gave in and died.

Sighing she groaned as she stretched for the day. Dream Summer was nice but sadly nothing beat the real deal. It was just too bad today was Ranma’s day to be out and about. Sighing she grabbed Ranma’s clothes for the morning and headed to her personal shower and began getting ready for Ranma to take over. Sure she had just had a fight with Ranma and did hate not being out to be with her love and friends but she could not blame him as he was her only brother, even if it was just half the time. Finally ready she stepped into the steaming shower only to find… she was still there. The change didn’t happen. Blinking she double checked her math and knew it wasn’t her normal time of the month so… that meant something was wrong. Quickly washing she changed to her own clothes and ran out of her room to speak with Cologne when she slammed into something hard. “Ouch…”

Ranma groaned as the stupid alarm clock went off. Well actually it wasn’t stupid as it was in the shape of Spike, Twilight’s faithful assistant. Not wanting to break it he carefully felt for the off switch which was in the shape of a gem. It took him a while but he found it and pressed it with a click. Yawning he sat up and soon noticed something was seriously wrong. For starters he was in his room. Last he remembered, he and Ranko were arguing over Kasumi moving in. Since he didn’t take over after what Ranko yelled at him he should have woken up in Ranko’s shower NOT his bedroom. Worried he decided to skip the morning shower and go see Cologne. After quickly dressing he ran out of the bedroom only to run into something simi-hard. “Oomph!”

“Ouch…” a voice returned. Slowly looking up he slowly began to go into shock, before him was… “R-Ranko?” Ranko looked up shocked to his voice and looked right at him. “R-Ranma?” Both nodded and soon yelled, “Ah!”

Nodoka sighed as she heard the twins yell of surprise. She had woken up much earlier and had already prepared some breakfast for only herself and one other just to keep up appearances. Prepping herself she soon ran to the living room and gave a well-timed gasp. “Ranma, Ranko? What… how…” Nodoka never told anyone but she was very good in her old school’s drama club. “That’s what I’d like to know.” The twins said at the same time. “I’ll go call Cologne.” Nodoka replied running to the phone. Moments later Cologne and Shampoo arrived to see what was wrong and to also help keep up Nodoka’s act. “Well what happened?” the twins said soon looking at each other annoyed. “Calm down you two I’m studying your Chi to find out what has happened.” Cologne replied looking at them. “Interesting.” Both looked at her worried. “What is it, and would you stop mirroring me?” Shampoo gave a giggle at this before e Cologne cleared her throat. “It seem my students that you have split fully from one another. You’re no longer bound by the curse.” Ranko soon spoke first. “What do you mean sensei?”

“Well child it’s not well known and I did not wish to get your hopes up at the time but there is a tale in our village I’d like to recite to you before I move on.” Cologne replied. A few minute later both twins were floored. “So let me get this straight,” Ranma said now pacing, “because Ranko and I were separating mentally this lunar eclipse last night caused us to full separate as if it were a honest to kami cure?” Cologne nodded to this. “Yes Ranma, however since I was not sure if such a thing could even happen let alone if a lunar eclipse would ever happen with-in your life time I would have told you of this possible cure yet I did not wish to get your hopes up for nothing.” Ranma and Ranko sighed at this before looking to each other. “Well looks like we have to go with your idea then. No way I’d toss my own blood sister out on the streets.” Ranma replied sighing. “Thank you Ranma, I think. I’ll talk to Jackie and see if she knows anyone good at putting new additions onto a house.” Ranko replied smiling a bit. “Now if you don’t mind I’m heading off to catch up with Summer before classes. Later!”

Ranma sighed and grabbed his own stuff before heading off to class with Shampoo. “Seems it had gone perfectly.” Cologne said to Nodoka inspecting the easily hidden empty squirt bottle from last night. “Yes. However… how they split interests me.” Nodoka confessed confused. “How so dear?” Cologne asked curious. “Well…” Nodoka said going into detail of the separation. “Hmm, this is interesting indeed. I’ll talk to Luna about it and see what she knows of this till then go one as if this is normal for now but don’t act too normal.” Cologne said smiling. “Of course.” Nodoka replied smiling back.

Nabiki still couldn’t wrap her mind over it. Both Ranma and Ranko came to school today. She had even gone to the Principal to talk of this worry and found no sighting of Happosai nor her little sister Akane was made before the two became separated. It just didn’t make sense even if what they said was partially true. There was a lunar eclipse last night as she, Sparkle, and Dashie watched it last night. Still it just, made, no, sense! Still… she couldn’t deign the results. Summer and Ranko looked pretty happy together and Ranma did look a lot calmer and happier during their classes. Even Ranko and Ranma’s playing in music class was a lot better than normal. Ranko’s violin solos were better than any concert hall ones and Ranma playing the electric guitar with Vivian was out of this world.

Sighing she set up the video call the moment she got home before work to speak with Kasumi about this new change to their lives. “I’m glad Ranma and Ranko are happy though… you do look quite worried about it.” Kasumi said from her side of the laptop screen. “Well of course. I mean the last time this happened Ranko was taken over by an evil spirit thanks to Happosai botching up the ritual to bind Ranko to him. And you already know that those two would have teamed up somehow.” Nabiki replied drinking her fourth cup of coffee, decaf by Rarity’s suggestion. Rarity… what was it that drew her to her current boss? “True, so how are things with you? Find anyone you like yet?” Kasumi asked causing Nabiki to blush. “Kasumi!”

To be continued

Author's Note

Hey guys, wanted to get this chapter out before Hearts and Hooves Day but sadly real life and the site itself had sadly delayed this. Oh well, even though it's late, Happy Hearts and Hooves Day everyone! <3

Chapter 21: Ghosts

Chapter 21: Ghosts

It was Saturday afternoon and word of Friday’s shocker was the talk of the town. The School, haunted? It wasn’t possible was it? Many had to double check the source and it was quite reliable. That source was Tatewaki Kendo and Meruna Seadra. It was on that day that Tatewaki was spending his one day off from counseling and town labor with his friend Meruna.

=Friday=

“So shall we go see the latest movie in town?” Tatewaki asked his friend as they walked the lower halls out towards town. Both had to stay behind to help clean up the cooking lab.

“Sure, it’s supposed to be a…” Meruna started to reply till she stopped. “Tatewaki… are you seeing what I’m seeing?” Tatewaki looked to where his friend was looking and had to do a double take. Before them was a woman in a star filled dress and ghostly star filled hair. The woman turned and smiled at them before moving across the hall where both of them ran down the hall to catch sight of the woman and find out why she was in the school when… they found only a wall. “No way…” Meruna said worried.

“Did... did we just see…” Tatewaki said before he had to catch his now passed out friend.

=Today=

Ranma and Ranko just blinked at Sparkle’s back and forward packing in her home where they all gathered. Next to Ranko holding her arm was Summer, next to her was Jackie, Ryoga, Dashie, and Pinkie. To Ranma’s side were Ukyo, Octavia, Vivian, Rarity, Shampoo, and Nabiki. “Come on Sparkle, you can’t be serious about this.” Nabiki said as they watched her.

“Of course I am Nabiki. Our school, OUR school, has a ghost in it. Don’t you find that fascinating?” Sparkle said going from private book shelf to private bookshelf of her bedroom.

“Um yeah… look Sparkle I’m not too sure we should even be going after this so called ghost.” Ranma worried remembering his last set of encounters with ghosts.

“I’m with Ranma on this, I mean you’ve seen all those ghost movies right?” Ranko said remembering her encounters as well.

“Come on you two, you both know that Ghostbusters was fully faked. This is a real life ghost and it’s in our school. We can study it and maybe find out why it’s here or more!” Sparkle said shivering in excitement.

“I think we lost her.” Ryoga said looking at her gaining a nod from everyone else.

Celestia/Principal Moon and Luna/Kasumi sat at Cologne’s Restaurant the Golden Dragon with their good friend Nodoka. “Sorry for the wait everyone.” Cologne said carefully bringing a tray of Raman Bowls and vegetable egg rolls.

“It’s alright Cologne, and thank you for giving all of us a privet night in your restaurant.” Celestia said using her magic to help Cologne with her load of dishes.

“Oh how I wish I could do that my dear and you’re quite welcome. Though I’m curious as to why Shampoo and the others are going into the school tonight.” Cologne replied sitting down next to Nodoka.

“The twins said something about a ghost in the school and Twilight… Sparkle wanting to investigate it.” Nodoka said after taking a bite of her noodles.

“Yes about that…” Luna said looking down. Celestia placed a gentle hand on her sister’s shoulder. “It was our choice Lulu, and I think it might be for the best as well.” Luna sighed nodding.

“What about this ghost Luna?” Cologne asked curious over her own bowl of noodles.

“We… forgave Nightmare and Happosai and they’re the ones ‘haunting the school’.” Luna said sighing and taking a bite of her noodles. “Cologne these are delicious. Can I ask for the recipe?”

Cologne smiled at this. “Of course. As for Nightmare and Happosai I think you did a good thing you two. There is an old saying I believe that went, a villain is one who believe what they are doing is right while one who is truly evil knows that their actions are wrong and fully enjoys that fact. Nightmare was only doing what she believed was right even though they were quite wrong.”

Nodoka nodded at this. “That is true. Also… she is your sister is she not Luna?”

Luna sighed at this and nodded, “Yes, we can’t overlook that fact now. Still to know that a priest in our home would do something like that?” Luna shook her head at this. “I truly believe my human family is far better off as it is now than if we did nothing.”

Celestia gently wrapped an arm around her sister’s shoulders in a much needed hug before speaking, “We’ve all had hard times as humans Lulu. We’ve all had to adjust, and now Nightmare must learn to do so as well.”

Luna leaned into her sister nodding. “I just hope… she won’t cause Shampoo and the other any trouble in the school.”

Celestia giggled at this. “Well she does seem to have our mischievous streak.” This gained a returned giggle from Luna as Nodoka and Cologne looked to each other in mild worry.

“You sure we’re going the right way Sparkle?” Ranko asked for the fourth time as they walked the halls of the school. For the past hour they had been walking the halls of the high school part of the school with no way of going upwards to the area where Tatewaki and Meruna had seen the ghost.

“For the fourth time Ranko yes. I have the school’s map right here and even if it’s dark in here I do know where to go.” Sparkle said matter-of-factly.

“Whoa, easy Sparkle.” Ranma said holding up his hands in his sister’s defense, “We’re just wanting to make sure, since well… it feels like we’re going around in circles.” Sparkle looked back to everyone and saw they were all nodding. “I think it’s a good idea we forget the map since this could be the work of the ghost.”

Sparkle just sighed at this. “You might be right. I mean it’s not like the movie Ghostbusters but… well this could be that vertigo that one book spoke of.” Sparkle soon pulled her bag open and pulled out a book turning it to a bookmarked page. “Yeah it’s right here. Sometimes a ghost will draw enough energy to it that it will cause vertigo to those sensitive enough to them. They draw this energy to try and manifest themselves in the mortal world.”

“Okay so how do we solve that?” Dashie asked worried. “No offense but I don’t want to spend all night here in the school.” The others agreed to this till Ryoga walked forward looking to a compass. “Hey where’d you get that?”

Ryoga smiled at this. “I always carried one on me in the past till I lost it. I just got this one and it doubles as a watch.” Ryoga said showing it off.

“Well now that we got that covered where to Ryoga?” Jackie asked smiling and blushing lightly wondering why she didn’t think of that. Ryoga looked the school map over along with the compass and nodded. “This way, the stairs to the second floor aren’t that far off.” Ryoga said taking point.

“Um, what…. What if the ghost doesn’t want to be disturbed?” Summer asked holding onto Ranko’s arm frightened. “I-I think we shouldn’t be here. Can’t we all go home?” Summer held onto Ranko tighter as they looked to the group.

“We can’t Summer. If we don’t to this the school will stay haunted till someone does do something about it and honestly I’d rather we do this that someone else.” Sparkle said tiredly.

“I’m with Sparkle on this one guys.” James said looking around. “I mean think about it, coming to school every day getting confused as you go to class ending up in the wrong place each and every time? Or worse getting so confused you can’t even find a way out of the school and get stuck here. We need to take care of this now, not later.” Everyone looked to each and with a sigh agreed. “Alright then, Ryoga lead the way.” Ryoga nodded as he led the group to the floor the ghost where spotted on and allowed Sparkle to pull out more flashlights and a few extra books and a written on map.

“Okay everyone listen up.” Sparkle said putting the map up on a wall. “These stars show all the locations of the last known ghost sighting in the school.” Everyone nodded at this seeing the stars on the map. “Yes we know there was only one sighting talked about throughout the school but I also talked to a few of the teachers who reported these areas as well.” Sparkle explained pointing them out.

“So this hall way wasn’t the only area the ghost was spotted huh? Sound familiar to you guys?” Ranma said to Ranko, Ryoga, Ukyo, Shampoo, and Nabiki who all nodded in return.

“What do you mean?” Sparkle asked looking to them. “Well…” Ranma said as he began explaining their experience with a school haunting before. “And in the end it was actually Tatewaki taken over by this crazy looking sword but thankfully it was destroyed when a bolt of lightning stuck it.” Ranma finished gaining shocked looks from the rest of the group.

“So your say this might be a hoax, but what about all them sightings?” Jackie said looking to the map. “Best we can do is eliminate the most obvious ones. Ones we know can be easily explained.” Ranma replied pointing out a few.

“Good idea. Let’s see… well we can take the ones you pointed out Ranma and these as well.” Sparkle said removing the stars from the map. “These too, I can easily explain them.” James added in as the group went over each star only leaving a total of six left. “Okay so… where are these at?” Sparkle asked towards Ryoga who had the original school map.

Ryoga looked the two maps over and nodded. “Okay, the first one is here on the third floor, near room Classroom Thirty. The next one is a floor below us, near rooms Fourteen and Fifteen. The third and fourth sighting where on the same floor by near the Sports Meeting rooms. The fifth one was inside the gym. The last one is where Tatewaki and Meruna spotted the ghost, in this hall way near the dead end.” Ryoga said pointing it out.

Summer whimpered at this news holding Ranko even tighter out of absolute fear. “Okay so how do we handle this?” Ranko asked rubbing Summer’s back to calm her. “Well…” Sparkle said thinking, “We could check out the closest areas to us now then check the others in order.”

“Good idea and I think Ranko and Summer should stay in one of the classrooms till we get them. No offense you two but I really don’t think Summer’s going to last long in here. I mean look at her.” Ranma said looking to their shy yet kindhearted friend. “If you say so Ranma, I brought the sleeping bags just in case we needed them. We’ll set up in room Thirty-one, just come and get us when you’re ready to go okay?” Ranko said gently guiding Summer into the class room.

“We will sis. Alright, let’s get to work guys.” Ranma said as they headed to the dead end first. It wasn’t that far away and was literally a dead end with only a window for nighttime observation there. “I can see why this is a great place to do star gazing.” Ranma commented as he looked out the window.

“I agree. But remember we’re looking for the ghost everyone.” Nabiki reminded as they check the hall. “I don’t see how anyone could have left this place without doubling back.”

Ranma nodded to this. “I’m with you on that Nabiki, something’s not right here.”

“Maybe we should check the others. Who knows maybe those two saw a shadow here from the outside.” James said looking to the window. “James this is the third floor. How could anyone see a human shaped shadow up here?” Dashie said shaking her head. “Yeah well…” James said before they heard a bit of laughter. “Did you guys here that?”

“Yeah I did,” Ukyo said nervously, “and it didn’t sound like it was from Ranko and Summer.” Vivian looked around the hall till she pointed down the stairwell. “It came from there.” Everyone looked to her confused. “It was an echo and being a DJ I can tell what sounds good as echoes in music and also how to make them. I just timed the echo with what was around here and pin pointed where it came from.” Vivian explained gaining a hug from Octavia. “Who knew you were so good with sounds?” she said pecking her on the cheek. “Well you of course.” Vivian replied smiling.

“Okay you two break it up.” Shampoo said smiling at them.

“She’s right, let’s get going.” Octavia said going towards stairs.

“Wait.” Rarity said pulling out a large silver spool out of her brought shoulder bag. “What’s that?” Shampoo asked looking to it. “It’s piano wire darling. I use it to make my necklaces and now we’re going to use it to lead us back to here.” Rarity said tying one end to the window in the dead end hall.

“Good idea Rarity.” Ranma said smiling. “Now we can’t get lost if that ghost causes us to get turned around.” Rarity smiled at this and made sure the wire as securely fastened. “Alright guys,” Ranma said looking to the stairs, “let’s get this over with.”

Ranko sigh as Summer held her tightly and cried out of fear. She loved Summer and… “Summer, it’s going to be okay. They’ll be back.” Ranko assured her as she gently brushed her hair with her fingers.

“But… what if the ghost gets them and gobbles them up or decides to possess one of them and try to hurt the rest of them or…” Summer said franticly before being hushed by Ranko.

“My brother and I have faced ghost before Summer. They’ll be fine.” Ranko said before kissing Summer on the cheek. “Come on, it’s late. I have a cot set up over by the chalk board if you want to use it.” Summer hid behind her hair and nodded before returning Ranko’s kiss.

After bringing Summer over and covering her up on the cot Ranko started to head to the door before, “R-Ranko?” Ranko turned towards Summer. “S-Stay with me… please?” Ranko smiled and nodded walking over to her and taking her hand.

“I’ll be right here Summer.” Both smiled at this till Ranko looked up and gulped. “S-Summer…”

“Yes?”

“Whatever you do… don’t look at the board.” Summer got confused at this and turned towards the board and read one word: Boo.

Everyone turned as the heard a very high pitched scream. “That was Summer!” Dashie yelled getting ready to run to her.

“Dashie wait! It could be the ghost playing a trick on us!” Sparkle said grabbing her arm. “Besides she’s with Ranko and you know she won’t let anything bad happen to her.” Dashie opened her mouth to say against this till Ranma put his hand on her shoulder.

“Trust me Dashie, sis can protect her. We both have enough experience with ghost to protect anyone.” Dashie gave him a look that said, protect who? “Present company considered of course.”

“Don’t worry Ranma I’m just kidding with you. Still… you sure we shouldn’t go check on them?” Dashie said looking back to the stairs. “I mean, you know how Summer is when she’s scared.”

“Dashie,” Sparkle said hugging Dashie’s arm, “we know, we all know. And it’s why we left her with Ranko. Now come on we’re almost to the gym.” The moment Sparkle said this, the sound of a ball bouncing was heard. “A-are you guys hearing that?”

“Yeah, sounds like it’s coming from the gym” Vivian said pointing towards the gym. “You guys?” Everyone nodded to this and quickly followed the sound till they got to the door. “It sounds like there are a lot of basketballs bouncing. No wait… now it’s only one.” Vivian said confused.

“Maybe it’s the gym making it sound like there’s more than one?” Octavia asked worried. Ranma went to the door and listened beside Vivian.

“No, it really does sound their there’s only one ball in there bouncing.” Ranma said before reaching for the handle. “Dashie,” Dashie nodded at this and stood right next to Ranma taking Vivian’s place at the door, “on three, one, two… THREE!” Ranma pushed the door open with Dashie only to yell at what they saw.

“T-that’s not possible!” Sparkle yelled as she watched every last basketball the school had bounce all at the exact same time.

“Tell that to the ghost.” Shampoo said trying to not freak out.

“Let’s… move on out of here before something weird happens.” Jackie said before the balls changed tempo and started to sound like music. “What in tarnation?”

Ukyo and Octavia just looked at each other than to Vivian as the balls bounced. “That’s… that’s Moonlight Sonata.” Octavia said watching the balls bounce.

“Yeah, a dub step version.” Vivian added nodding to the beat of the song. Everyone just looked at her. “Okay, so it’s not dub step. But if it was this would be some base.” It was at this Ranma carefully went up to one of the balls and grabbed onto it causing the rest of the balls to just stop and bounce all over the gym.

“Hey why’d you stop it?” Octavia said disappointed. She loved Beethoven’s music.

“Sorry but… something’s different about these balls.” Ranma said tossing one to Dashie, Jackie, and Shampoo. “They’re heavier.”

The girls nodded at the weight of the balls. “Well, any idea what would be doing this?” Jackie asked looking to her friends.

“Well…” Sparkle said flipping through her book of ghosts, “um… no. The book doesn’t say anything about this.”

“Okay so… what else can this ghost do?” Ryoga asked taking the ball from Jackie and tossing a three pointer. “I mean we got dizzy spells, a scream from the class room, bouncing basketballs that play music and are heavy. What’s next?” The answer soon came from a roll of toilet paper rolling out from the locker rooms. “I had to ask.”

“Okay so… we split up?” Ukyo suggested looking to everyone.

“I’d rather we not but… what choice do we have?” Sparkle replied looking to the paper roll.

“Okay then. Ryoga, James, let’s go. Are you girls going to be okay on your own?” Ranma said then asked.

“Don’t worry Ranma. We got this covered.” Shampoo said with Ukyo, Dashie, and Jackie nodding. After a group nod everyone one went their separate ways, the boy to the men’s locker room, and the girls to the women’s locker room.

“So… so what exactly are we looking for?” Ryoga asked checking the room over with James and Ranma.

“The ghost Ryoga or at least where that one roll of toilet paper came from.” James replied checking the storage room door. “And we already found out one this. It didn’t come from here, the door’s locked.”

“Or from anyplace else in here, come on guys let’s head back before…” Ranma said before something rattled. “Whoa, was that…”

“Yeah it was, sounded like it came from the shower room.” Ryoga said leading the way. “But… what would a ghost want with a shower room?” The moment they all stepped into the room the showers turned on and soaked them.

“YOU HAD TO ASK!” James and Ranma yelled at him

“So… now what do we do Sparkle?” Nabiki asked looking over the locker room. “We’ve got bouncing balls, sorry, musical bouncing balls, and a scream from Summer, a roll of toilet paper…” Nabiki started to list till…

“Why in the world did it do this?” Rarity called out catching Nabiki’s attention quickly. Quickly going to her the girls soon stared at a bunch of unrolled rolls of tissue paper. “This is quite a mess and… makes no sense.”

“I agree with you on that.” Sparkle said looking the rolls and mess over. “I’m not sure but… I think it’s playing with us.” The girls all looked to her confused.

“Hold on. Are you saying that this ghost is smart and already knows we’re here?” Shampoo said worried.

“Um well… after seeing all this… Yes.” Sparkle said looking to everyone. “But like Rarity said, none of this makes sense.”

“What if… it’s not meant to make sense?” Ukyo said thinking.

“What do you mean?” Sparkle asked.

“Well think about it. If this ghost is so smart that it knows we’re here, why hasn’t it done anything to us yet? I mean it has us in the greatest place for a perfect…” It was at this the toilet paper from the room flew out of the room and covered all of them. “Prank…”

“I said I was sorry.” Ryoga said as he, James, and Ranma walked out of the locker room ringing out their shirts. “How was I supposed to know that was going to happen?”

“It’s a ghost Ryoga… what did you think was going to happen when you say that?” Ranma said a bit annoyed. “It was going to pop out and hand us candy?”

“I thought I was supposed to do that?” Pinkie said cheerfully with the others following her.

“What… happened to you guys?” James asked looking at the mummy looking girls.

“We got pranked.” Sparkle said tiredly. “And it looks like you did as well.”

“Yeah we… wait pranked?” Ryoga said giving his shirt one last ringing. “As in someone set this up?”

“Didn’t all this seem a bit off to all of you?” Sparkle said to everyone. “The sounds, the sightings, all of it, it was just one big prank.”

“Okay so if this was all just a prank, then who set it up?” Ukyo asked finally out of her so called mummy costume. “I mean we all saw the looks on Tatewaki and Meruna.”

“Yeah from what I could tell those two weren’t lying when they said they saw a ghost.” Jackie said helping the others get unwrapped.

“Okay so if it wasn’t them… then who?” Dashie asked looking to everyone who looked back confused.

Nightmare/Akane just blinked at what she saw. There was Ranko Cloudsdale with Fluttershy/Summer Monarch, trying to get her from being… paralyzed? “Summer, Summer, come on Summer talk to me, please.” Ranko said a bit panicked. Ranko looked around the class room and noticed it was one of the science rooms. Going over to the sink she quickly turned on the cold water and found… “Ugh don’t tell me this is the class with no cold water…” Shaking her head she quickly turned the hot water on to a drizzle and ran her hand under it to gain a bit of water shocking Nightmare. Ranko… didn’t change to Ranma? But he was cursed correct? After a few seconds Ranko’s hand was damp enough she carefully shook it over Summer’s face spraying some of the water till…

“Ah!” Summer screamed before getting a tight hug from Ranko. As soon as she was in Ranko’s arms she began crying.
“Shh, it’s okay Summer, it’s okay. I’m here. I’m right here.” Ranko said running a hand through her love’s hair. Nightmare just… didn’t understand. It was a harmless prank; they should have been laughing not crying. She… she…
“Ranko, is she okay?” Nightmare/Akane asked stepping out of the shadows.

“Who... Akane?!” Ranko said quickly taking up a stance before Summer. “You better stand down before I MAKE you stand down.” This shocked Nightmare more. Ranko was now willing to fight her? Thinking carefully she held up her hands.

“I yield, seriously.” Nightmare/Akane said looking to her and Summer with a worried look.

“Yeah right Akane. Moment I stand down you’re going to whip the mallet of yours and hit us just like you tried to do with Nabiki!” Ranko nearly yelled causing Nightmare/Akane to flinch.

“Um… sensei if your there I think I need some help.” Nightmare/Akane said slowly sitting on the floor.

“Sensei, who are you talking about?” Ranko demanded with Summer whimpering more.

“She’s talking about me my dear.” A voice said before the classroom door opened revealing…

“Oh great, now I got to fight you too?” Ranko said to Happosai.

“Not at all Ranko and if you’d stand down I’d show you why.” Happosai said holding up a folder.

Ranko watched the two for a good while and soon turned to Summer hugging her. “You try to hurt her I’ll make sure you really regret it.”

“I know you would Ranko. Here you are.” Happosai said placing the folder on a desk before going and sitting beside Nightmare/Akane.

Carefully Ranko went over to the desk and picked up the folder and read its contents. “Probation papers for both of you? Along with citizenship papers, you really expect me to believe this?” Ranko asked waving the folder at them.

“Yes, they were signed by the state. You can see that yourself and they have the seals as well.” Happosai said looking to her.

“Okay, let’s say I do believe this.” Ranko said holding Summer protectively. “It still doesn’t explain why you’re here.”

“We’re here for the same reasons as you Ranko. We’re here for a new way of life and so that we can do what we’ve needed to do, apologize.” Happosai said causing Ranko to lift an eyebrow. “During the wedding I had honestly thought the keg was full of drink. Had I known it was your one and only cure I wouldn’t have drunk it. For this I deeply apologize. It was not till I was contacted by Akane here that I found what my test school had done, yes I’m talking of the Anything Goes Ranko. When I first created the Anything Goes I wanted to create a powerful martial art that none could defeat unless they could surpass its user, an art for any occasion. Sadly over the years it got twisted, corrupted, wrong, and you’ve seen what such an art has done to your father and Akane’s. Akane told me the moment she got a hold of me what she had done around Nabiki and what had happened during her trip. I… I’ve disbanded the school of Anything Goes and have returned to my natural art style, Ninjitsu, the art of the ancient ninja that used the power of dark chi to battle those who tried to harm their home and clans. Don’t worry Ranko; the art I’m teaching Akane is the right kind for her. It’s actually made her calmer and now sees the bright side of the moon as it were.” Happosai explained gained a smile and nod from Akane before frowning.

“I’d like to apologize to the one behind you first Ranma. I… I didn’t think my prank would do that. I wasn’t thinking and… I’m sorry.” Nightmare/Akane said looking right at Fluttershy/Summer.

Ranko looked to Summer then back to Akane/Nightmare then back before Summer spoke. “I-I f-forgive you.”

Ranko just blinked at Summer, “You sure?” Summer only nodded. “Alright, but for now you’re on probation till the Mayor can clarify that these papers are real. If they’re fake; you know what will happen.”

“We know Ranko. And… look I’m sorry for what I put you through. Our Dad’s just wouldn’t back off and well… you know how school was for me before you came. I didn’t tell you everything.” Nightmare/Akane confessed.

“Well I’m sorry but that’s a bit hard for me to believe.” Ranko asked looking right at her.

“Ranko… Nabiki and Kasumi never saw what kind of training I put myself through after mom died. Yes I cried a lot but… each time I tried to have Dad train me he just… he just wouldn’t. So I began training myself… I used whatever books I could find and just went at it. Our school was Anything Goes right? So I thought that Anything Goes meant just that, you could learn anything and use it. Some of the book I used…” Nightmare/Akane just looked to Happosai who sighed and handed a few books he had on him over. They were small but they were readable.

“Martial Arts Street Fighting? Street Fighting and you? What’s this about?” Ranko said looking the small books over.

“Ranko, you might wish to read them and find out.” Happosai suggested frowning.

“I am so tired right now.” Ukyo said leaning into her sister. “Let’s just get back to the class room and sleep.” Everyone nodded to this as it was slowly becoming sunrise.

“I’m with Ukyo, it’s almost morning and we haven’t found anything more from the ghost.” Octavia said holding her tired sister with Vivian.

“At least we don’t need to worry about getting lost anymore.” Ryoga said carrying a sleeping Jackie wedding style. Throughout the night the group had searched all the places the stared map had shown finding nothing. Having gone from one end of the school to the other had worn out most of the small group and they were now heading back to their sleeping bags and cots. “How’s Rarity Nabiki?”

Nabiki carefully guided a very tired Rarity down the hall as carefully as she could. “She’s really warn out and so am I. How much farther is it Ranma?”

Ranma looked back to Nabiki sighing as he carried a sleeping Pinkie on his back. “Just this flight of stairs and we can all rest.” Everyone sighed happily at this as they slowly and tiredly climbed the stairs. “Room thirty, room thirty-one, we’re here guys.” Ranma said stepping out of the way for James who was carrying Shampoo fireman style.

“Good now we can…” James said opening the door before seeing Happosai and Akane before Ranko and a now sleeping Summer, “oh boy.”

Ranma got ready to take a defensive stance before Ranko waved him down. “Okay what’s going on?”

“A lot of mistakes my boy.” Happosai said pointing to the book Ranko was looking over.

“You got that right.” Ranma said looking at the old grand-master.

“Not the mistakes you’re thinking of Ranma.” Ranko said before turning the book around and pointing at a passage. “These kind, come take a look.”

Ranma came over with Pinkie, placing her next to Summer for the moment and took the book. “To cause a critical blow to your enemy you must focus all your power on one point. This will take many practice hits to accomplish but a focus is best for such attacks. Anger is one such focus one can use to cause true harm to your enemy… What is this?”

“One of the books I learned martial arts from Ranma, the wrong kind of martial arts.” Nightmare/Akane said bowing her head in regret.

“Akane has been learning Street Fighting all this time. No wonder she was mad all the time it was her Ki focus.” Ranko said pointing the books out.

“Ranma, we have to talk, but only after we all rest and we go see the Mayor.” Happosai said getting up and walking out the door. “I suggest the girls sleep in this room while we men sleep further down, at the end of the hall. And don’t worry Ranma I’ve given up my old ways for good. I have a new form of entertainment to enjoy. Training Akane, oh and Akane be sure to be up around four. We don’t want to keep everyone waiting for us to meet the Mayor.”

“Yes Sensei, please rest well.” Nightmare/Akane said bowing deeply to her sensei.

“I will my dear. Let’s go boys, these girls need some privacy.” Happosai said walking down the hall.

“That was the Old Leech right?” Ryoga asked pointing towards Happosai.

“Well if it isn’t, they can keep the original.” Ranma said leading Ryoga and James out of the room. “We’ll keep an eye on him, night girls.”

“Good night.” The girls replied looking to Akane right after.

“Um… I… can explain everything.” Nightmare/Akane said holding up her hands in defense.

“You just stay away from me.” Nabiki said guiding Rarity to the far side of the room.

“She… hates me doesn’t she?” Nightmare/Akane asked looking the remaining group over.

“She has her reasons Akane,” then Ukyo got close and whispered to her, “or should I say Nightmare Moon.” Ukyo said smiling.

Nightmare/Akane’s jaw dropped but quickly recovered and whispered back. “I… don’t know what you’re talking about.”

“Shampoo and Ukyo know about us Nightmare.” Twilight/Sparkle Sunset replied whispering as well pointing to them. “Only one who doesn’t is Nabiki and we’re going to keep it that way till we can trust her.”

Nightmare/Akane nodded to this till Ranko spoke up, “Come on guy stop grilling her. Or at least wait until tomorrow in the mayor’s office.” Everyone nodded to this and soon went to sleep.

The next day the Mayor was carefully looking the folder Happosai had alongside Principal Moon. “Well Mayor?” Principal Moon asked handing her stack over.

“Everything looks in order and I called the Governor’s Office along with Japanese Embassy. These two are official citizens of the United States and are cleared of all charges.” The Mayor said tapping the papers.

“And these show that Miss Akane is seeking counseling for her anger issues. It seems these two can live here, as long as they follow the law.” Principal Moon said smiling at them.

“Principal Moon, Mayor, with no disrespect. YOU CAN’T BE SERIOUS!” Nabiki said then yelled.

“Miss Silver, please calm down.” The Mayor requested but Nabiki just shook her head.

“Calm down? That… woman didn’t care what she was doing in that restaurant when she smashed that table and threatened the supervisor! She didn’t care that she nearly hit me with that hammer of hers! SHE’S DANGEROUS!”

“Not according to these papers!” The Mayor said looking right at her. “We’ve done a full check with the Embassy and the Governor’s Office; however we have not run a background check on this doctor she’s been seeing. If this doctor is falsified we’ll have no other choice but to have her arrested and request that she be given proper counseling. However that will take a few weeks to do so on your behalf Miss Silver, I will have her under town arrest and under constant escort except in the school. She’ll be taking classes under Miss Cheerily, at night and under supervision by Principal Moon and Mr. Hibiki. He was able to handle that incident with Prince Kuno after all.”

Nabiki growled at this but nodded. “Fine, but if she harms anyone… I’ll be on your head.” She soon turned and walked out of the office hotly.

“Give her time Miss Tendo. She’s still quite shaken from your last meeting.” Rarity said to Akane/Nightmare.

“I know. And I am sorry for that.” Nightmare/Akane said sighing. “I just hope she can forgive me, like you two have.” She said towards Ranma and Ranko.

“We may have forgiven you Akane,” Ranma said turning to leave, “but it doesn’t me we trust you yet.” At this everyone but the Mayor and Principal Moon left causing Nightmare to look at them.

“Thank you sister,” Nightmare said smiling at her with tears in her eyes, “for this chance to redeem ourselves.”

“Yes Princess. We’re in your debt.” Happosai said bowing to her.

“Of course,” Principal Moon/Celestia said gathering Nightmare in a hug, “just remember… you only have one chance and yes… I do forgive you. You were angry and I ignored your concerns. Can YOU forgive ME?”

Nightmare/Akane returned the hug tightly and nodded sniffling. “I do sister. I do.”

To be continued

Author's Note

FINALLY! Sorry for the long wait everyone but I'm back! RL and this new writing style have been a true pain so typing this up was a bit of a hassle. I'll try to get the next chapter up as soon as I can. As for those asking if I'll make a sequle of this. Well I've thought long and hard on it and yes I will be making a sequal. Not really sure what I'll call it but know that it will revolve around a certain couple we all know and find cute. Till then, enjoy and comment.

Chapter 22: Where there’s smoke there’s… a lizard?

Chapter 22: Where there’s smoke there’s… a lizard?

Akane/Nightmare sighed as she took her nightly class beside Ryoga. “So it was upon their death that the families had ended their long standing feud yet had both lost what was most important to them, their children. Now, Akane can you explain why Shakespeare wrote this story as a tragedy instead of a romance?” Miss Cheerily asked looking to her and the rest of the one class room class. “It was mainly to due to the ending which held great emotion at the end as both Romeo and Juliet gave their lives for one another out of pure love.” Akane/Nightmare answered gaining a smile from the teacher. “Very good Akane,” Miss Cheerily said before looking to the clock, “Alright, that’s it for tonight class. Remember to Read our next story, Dracula, and be sure to fill out the sheets being passed around now.”

Akane/Nightmare sighed again as she took her homework and quickly joined Ryoga in the hallway. “So… that was an interesting class.” Akane/Nightmare said trying to make conversation. “Yeah… look let’s just grab out stuff and go alright?” Ryoga said opening his locker and packing his bag. “Okay Ryoga.” Akane/Nightmare said with yet another sigh. Though it had only been a full week since she was tasked this it still bothered her at how hostile everyone from Nerima was around her. “So… how’s Jackie? I’ve been meaning to…” Akane/Nightmare said before Ryoga closed his locker door. “Come on your escorts are waiting.” Ryoga said leading the way. Growling Akane/Nightmare grabbed her stuff slammed her locker door and ran in front of him.

“Okay I’ve had it up to here,” she said placing her hand above her head, “with this hostile attitude from all of you. The least you can do Ryoga is try being friendly with me.” Ryoga just stared at her. “And if we become friendly with you what will you do? Send us into lower Earth orbit if we don’t say hi to you? Thanks but no thanks. I like breathing thank you.” Ryoga then walked around her and led Akane/Nightmare the rest of the way out of the school where Principal Moon was waiting for her. “I’ll take it from here Ryoga. The Escort is running a bit late tonight.” Principal Moon said looking to him smiling kindly. “But Principal Moon she…” Ryoga started till Principal Moon looked right at him. For some reason he felt a chill down his back. “Um alright; see you later Principal Moon.” Ryoga soon walked off in a hurry.

“You know you didn’t have to put the fear of the Sun into him.” Akane/Nightmare said watching Ryoga go. “Yes but like you Moon I’m getting quite tired of the hostility they all have for you.” Principal Moon/Celestia said before sighing and smiling to her sister and waving for her to follow. “So how was tonight’s class?” Akane/Nightmare shook her head. “We had to read Romeo and Juliet.” Principal Moon/Celestia looked to her at this. “Not the best of books I see.” Akane/Nightmare nodded to this. “Seriously sister, why would anyone write such a beautiful romance only too ruin it with death at the very end?”

Principal Moon/Celestia shrugged at this. “Some writers feel that all good things must come at a price. There is a saying that goes, ‘for every cloud there is a silver lining’. It simply means you must take the good even with the bad.” Akane/Nightmare nodded to this as two guards finally joined them. “So where too ma’am?” one guard asked following. “The Golden Dragon, I believe a nice late night meal is in order.” Principal Moon/Celestia said gaining a smile from Akane/Nightmare.

=+=+=+=

The next morning Ranko walked to school alongside Summer sighing. “So he’s not going to be home for a week?” Summer asked next to her love. “No, the Embassy needs him there to fully testify yet again against Principal Kuno, our former dad, and Mr. Tendo. Not sure why though I mean I thought all the cases where done with.” Ranko replied sighing. “He’ll be fine, I hope.” Summer said as they entered the school grounds where the others greeted them alongside… “Happosai, what are you doing here?!” Ranko called out the moment she saw him. “Ah greetings Ranko, I see you and your brother are well.” Happosai said smiling. “You better not be here for what I think you are.” Ranko warned angrily. “Bah, perished the thought. I’m here to have a meeting with Principal Moon and explaining to these girls here how we did everything last night, starting with this.” Happosai explain and said as he tossed her a basketball.

“Yeah I remember this one. Why is it so heavy?” Ranko asked curious. “Bring it up to your ear and you’ll find out.” Happosai said smiling at her. Both Ranko and Summer looked to each other before listening to the ball and hear a swishing sound. “Is that... water?” Summer asked looking to Ranko. “Yes it is my dear. By adding water to the ball you can gain much more control of its insides by causing the Chi to… ah yes I forgot you don’t know what Chi is.” Happosai said looking to Summer apologetically. “No, we all know.” Summer said pointing to Sparkle. Sparkle came up with Rarity and handed the papers that was printed out some time ago to him. “Ah I see. For a teenager my dear your both quite intelligent.” Happosai said causing Sparkle to blush at the compliment. “So by controlling the Chi in the water filled Basketballs you could make them do music?” Ranko asked now spinning the ball on her finger.

“Yes, you can make the ball do anything as long as you control the flow of Chi. Too much and the ball pops. Too little and nothing happens. It was one of my lessons for Akane to learn Chi control.” Happosai replied smiling. “I so need to learn more on this. You mind me interviewing you later on all of this?” Sparkle asked almost begging. “That all depends of your Principal my dear, as we’re still under Town Arrest. And yes there are guards here; they’re by the tree over there.” Happosai replied pointing out the guards. “So what’s this meeting about?” Ranko asked looking at him after she put the ball down. “I'm not sure actually, I was just requested to see her today right after your school starts. Speaking of which I suggest you all get inside before it starts.”

Everyone nodded to this and after a few words of good-byes and see you later headed in. “There you are Happosai. I see you in good health.” Principal Moon said finally walking towards the school. “Very well indeed madam. Shall we head to your office?” Happosai said smiling to her. “Yes, let us head in Master Happosai.” Principal Moon replied leading the way. “I wish to speak to you about the hostility everyone has against Akane.” Happosai frowned at this. “Yes, it’s quite concerning. All the progress we’ve gotten seems to just be shoved to the back burner do to this. It’s not helping her ‘recovery’.” Principal Moon nodded to this as she opened the door for them to enter and soon closed. “You may speak freely here Happosai, the room is sound proofed.”

“Good,” Happosai said looking to the shadows, “you can come out now you two.” At this Kasumi/Luna came out carrying a very depress looking Akane/Nightmare. “Thank you for meeting us Happosai. I’m quite concerned of Moon’s current condition.” Kasumi/Luna said sitting her sister down. “Let me take a look at her Chi.” Happosai said looking at Akane. After a few hmm and huh Happosai frowned. “Lady Moon’s Chi is being corrupted by the hostile environment she’s been placed in. Thanks to Ranma and the other former NWCs her Chi flows are being altered. I suggest we change her settings a bit, also get her some Dark Chocolate. It’s the best to combat depression Chi.” Kasumi/Luna did as instructed and gave her sister the need chocolate which soon gave them a much happier Nightmare/Akane. “Thank you Sensei.” Akane/Nightmare said as she ate her treat. “You’re quite welcome My Lady. I’ve seen what that Chi can do, it’s not pleasant.” Happosai replied frowning. “So how do we change her environment?” Kasumi/Luna asked worried. “I’ll speak to the Mayor about transferring her to the day classes. She’ll be able to make some friends that way.” Principal Moon/Celestia said picking up her phone. “That is an excellent idea. However keep her out of the classes of the former NWC.”

Principal Moon nodded to this as she spoke with the mayor.

=+=+=+=

The next day at lunch everyone was talking about one person, Akane. “Still I can’t believe she’s in the morning classes. I thought she was meant to be in the night classes.” Rarity said munching away at a salad. “Yeah but… you should see her, she like a whole different person now.” Sparkle said over her mini quiche. “I wouldn’t be so sure Sparkle, back home she would act like this only when she wanted something.” Nabiki said harshly biting into an apple tart. “Shouldn’t we at least give her a chance?” Sparkle asked looking to Nabiki. “To do what Sparkle? Pull out that famous mallet of hers so she can start hitting all those from her former home because we decided to have our own lives without the control of some greedy set of father’s constantly trying to run our lives into the ground and take us with them when they die so they can be happy like the pharaohs of Egypt are? No, I won’t let that happy hammer using psychopath try and fool me and put me six feet under!” Nabiki snapped shaking. “I think we should part ways for now girls. Come now Nabiki, why don’t we head back inside for ice cream?” Rarity said gently taking Nabiki’s hand and guiding her inside.

“What was all that about?” Dash asked looking at everyone. “That was just some old scars being reopened.” Ranko said sighing next to Summer who was currently resting on her shoulder. “What do yah mean Ranko?” Jackie asked putting her homemade apple juice down. “Don’t tell Nabiki I told you this but…” Pinkie looked right at Ranko a bit annoyed. “What?” Pinkie just frowned. “Did you promise not to tell?” Ranma and Ranko just blinked at this. “Excuse us?” they both said. “P-pinkie just gets really upset when someone breaks a promise, you know like really angry or if it’s like super important she’ll um cry.” Dash said very quickly. “Oh well… we didn’t promise Pinkie. It’s just we don’t want this leaking out to anyone and upset her.” Ranma said gaining a relaxed then smiling Pinkie. “So what was it?” Jackie asked to them.

“Well… back then, Nabiki got a scare, a really bad scare and well. I think it left scars, deep ones.” Ranko replied frowning. “Are you really serious?” Sparkle asked. “Oh dear me Sparkle was she. I’m not sure if I told you girls but before she reviled herself she was quite upset and worried for her life about Akane’s arrival here or of finding her. I had to take her to Pinkie’s home to help calm her down.” Rarity replied returning. “Nabiki’s with Principal Moon, she’ll be fine with her.”

=+=+=+=

Principal Moon just looked to Nabiki with disappointment. She knew Nabiki would take this change badly but never like this. “Nabiki, you’re here for a very important reason that you need to be made aware of.” Principle Moon said to Nabiki in her office. “And… that would be?” Nabiki asked worried that she had gotten herself in trouble. “It is about your reactions around your sister Akane,” Principal Moon replied leaning forward to place her arms on her deck and putting the tips of her fingers together, “we’ve talked with her doctor and it seems that she may have a relapse if we don’t do something to prevent this.” Nabiki gulped at this. “R-Relapse, y-you don’t mean?” Principal Moon only nodded. “Why? What’s causing this?” Nabiki asked franticly. “What caused this Nabiki… was the way you and the other former NWC treat her,” Principal Moon answered frowning, “and why is because you’re all constantly hostile to her or fearful of what she does or if what she is doing now is just an act which I can tell you is not. We’re unsure what this could do so we called an expert to assess her. I believe you know whom.” Nabiki sat down in one of the room’s chairs hard. “You called in Happosai.”

Principal Moon nodded. “That I did. According to him Akane is starting to develop depression Chi. I did not know exactly what he meant by this till he told me what it could do. I rather not have the school or town harmed by this.” Nabiki was about to ask how she knew about Chi when Principal Moon raised her had to stop her. “I was once a student of Cologne and I’m a good friend of hers as well as ally. She taught me many things, some I didn’t believe until I saw it in action. I was quite shocked at what I had seen. I’m still trying to figure out how Cologne made those boulders explode as well as how she was not burnt grabbing those sweet chestnuts.” Nabiki blinked at this and nodded before sighing. “So what are we to do?” Principal Moon smiled at this. “Why not try to being friendly to her and maybe…” The conversation abruptly ended as the fire alarms went off and the two had to quickly leave as the hallway sprinklers went off soaking everyone inside.

=+=+=+=

Discord just laughed as he read his morning paper upside down and in reverse while drinking the glass of chocolate milk leaving only the milk as he walked on the ceiling of his very… confusing home. He had just sent a personal letter to Princess Celestia through Twilight Sparkle’s assistant Spike during the busiest time in Celestia human school. He was contemplating what to send next when the roof of his home gained a knock. “Oh bother, don’t these human know NOT to disturb an artist as he works?” Snapping his fingers everything in the house returned to normal except for the set of birds that where swimming in the fish tank while the fish where singing in the bird cage. “Oops, almost missed you two.” Going over to the bathroom and flushing the toilet the two oddities returned to normal. “Yes, yes I’m coming! Humans, if they didn’t constantly produce my chaos here I would have made them into cream pies that exploded into pidgins that turned into candy that caused reverse whistles when eaten the moment I had arrived.”

Putting on a pleasant face Discord opened his front door only to be greeted by one of his minions, a known rebel rouser by the name of Teddy. “Ah Teddy, what can I do for you this fine day?” Discord asked a bit on the annoyed side. “Issues pop, issues.” Teddy replied walking into the house. “How so, I’m a busy man Teddy.” Discord asked with a huff. “The local cops are getting wise to a few of our little chaos parties. Shut two of them down last night.” Teddy reported sitting down at a chair and propping his legs up on the back of the chair sitting upside down. Discord just grinned at the boy as his life was the same as his own. He was a chaos marker, always causing trouble yet with no reason other than to make life fun. “What ones?” Discord asked looking outside. “The egg filled party balloon trick we were planning on the mayor and the lemon hot-pepper marring pies for the pie eating contest.” Teddy said frowning. “Ah the best ones we planned, anything else?” Discord said also frowning. “Just a few candy store raids that didn’t go right. I told the guys to grab the lemon sours but they got the lemon peppers from the store next door instead.” Teddy said making Discord laugh.

=+=+=+=

“I just don’t get it!” Twilight said after applying a Bunsen burner to the scroll Spike had received at lunch. “Come on Twi, you’re going to destroy it of you don’t calm down.” Rainbow said rubbing her loves shoulders. “But Celestia has never sent a letter to me that I couldn’t open. And what if it’s from home? Don’t you want to know how they got this letter to us or how we can use this to get home?” Twilight said turning showing the scroll was unharmed. “Well… yeah kind of in ways but look Twi. Not all of us are that eager to just go home you know. I mean, think what would happen to all the families that where created after we got here. We go back we… might have too…” Rainbow just stopped as Twilight hugged her. It was one of the great fears the entire two had. What if they did go back? That was the fear.

For those like Twilight it meant going back to a normal life as a pony and constant magic you didn’t have to hide… yet for Rainbow it meant giving up her current mother and little sister. It could even mean they’d have to give up… each other. Looking to the letter she sighed. “You’re right Rainbow we… need to take this to the Princess. Have her look at it; she’ll know what to do… I hope.”

=+=+=+=

Ranma and Ranko just sighed as their talks with their friends and for Ranko her love interest got interrupted by the stupid fire alarm. “It had to be a short.” Ranma said pulling out his homework for the day. “Or a prank by Blue, you know how he is about us.” Ranko replied already working on her last assignment, history. “Hey, who was it that discovered America again?” Ranma looked up from his music assignment and thought on it. “Didn’t Mr. Armor say it was still debated as to exactly who?” Ranko just shrugged as she closed her book. “Oh well I’m done. I’m going to hit the Cakes before dinner. What me to pick you up something?” Ranma looked at his twin confused. “How can you be done? We have the same classes.” Ranko just rolled her eyes. “Come on, you and I may have been one person in the beginning but I was always the better one when it came to fighting in an area. You just charged on ahead and only thought what to do during a fight while I always planned ahead.”

Ranma groaned at this. She was right after all as it was she who learned how to do the Chestnuts Roasting Over an Open Fire Fist not him per say as she was far faster at it that he was. And she was the reason they both learned the Rising Dragon Blast. “Right, right, pick me up a couple of the strawberry glazed donuts for me. A good dozen, we can have them while we watch the show. Oh and you better hurry, it’s starting in twenty.” Ranko gasped at this and quickly ran out of the house with Ranma laughing. “Did I interrupt something?” a familiar voice called causing Ranma to smile. “Hey James, come on in and just brother sister stuff you know.” James just shook his head as he stepped inside. “I still can’t get over you two being separate.” Ranma nodded. “You’re not the only one. I think it took Cliff four times to finally notice me and Ranko where to different people.” James pulled up a chair as he needed at that laughing.

“Anyway, I’m not here to talk about the normal stuff.” James said after he stopped laughing. “When have we not talked about My Little Pony?” Ranma asked closing his work book. “I’m serious Ranma.” James said looking right at him. “Alright, alright, what’s on your mind?” Ranma asked leaning back in his chair. “Didn’t you think it was weird for the fire alarms to go off today?” James asked leaning on the kitchen table. “Not really, remember I lived in Nerima and that was normal in school.” Ranma replied sighing. In actuality, it was more of a tsunami than a normal water sprinkler going off but that was Nerima for you. “Oh right. But still think about it. There wasn’t any smoke coming from the cooking rooms, or the cafeteria, and the only set of people that was in the school during the alarm were Principal Moon and Nabiki.” James said pointing a finger at him. Ranma nodded at this. “Maybe it was a short in the system?” James shrugged. “Don’t know, but ever since that girl Akane came, weird stuff has been going on.” Ranma thought it over and nodded. “Yeah your right about that, but…come on, Akane was outside the school with us during the alarm. And that crazy stuff at school was explained by Happosai as Chi manipulation.”

James frowned at this. “Yeah, I guess you’re right. Still that Chi stuff those two did was pretty creepy don’t you think?” Ranma could only nod at this.

=+=+=+=

Nightmare/Akane sneezed during her kata with Happosai and instantly fell over. “Are you alright My Lady?” Happosai asked looking to her. “Yes I’m fine Happy. I believe someone is talking about us.” Nightmare/Akane said getting back up. “Let’s take a break for now. Too much work and no play can make one quite board.” Happosai said gaining a musical giggle from Nightmare/Akane. “True. Shall we go have something to eat?” Happosai nodded as they began heading towards one of the local dinners with their entourage of guards. “I’m been quite hungry for something sweet, think we could get a slice of cake with our meal?” Nightmare/Akane asked her Sensei as they all walked. “Normally I’d say no but… I say a treat would be good. One of the town’s apple pies will be fine enough for me, as I’ve heard they are quite good.” Happosai replied after guiding their group to a small outdoor diner.

“That they are Sensei,” Nightmare/Akane replied in her once normal Akane Tendo voice, “as they come from that girl Applejack’s farm.” Happosai nodded to this. “I think we have some who may be interested in the Chi arts.” Happosai said after they both made their orders. “Oh? Who Sensei; those girls Ranma and Ranko hang around?” Nightmare/Akane asked sipping her apple juice. “Yes, especially that Sparkle girl since she had many questions for me concerning Chi.” Happosai said as they waited for their food. “Oh, well she quite the studious oomph!” Nightmare/Akane started to say before someone shoved her out of her chair.

“What do you and your old man think you’re doing sitting at our table?” a tall young teen with blond hair said with a group of other teens. “We were getting, and it would do you will to respect your elders.” Happosai said still sitting in his seat. “I think not you old fool. I believe you can go eat out of a trashcan as it seems that where you and your tramp came from.” The boy said gaining a round of laughs from his group. Nightmare/Akane got up and brought up her hand causing the guards to get ready to grab her when she did something no one expect, she put her finger on the leader’s chest and looked him right in the eye. “Listen here Blue; that old man you’re talking down to is Master Happosai of the Ninjitsu School of martial arts and if he wanted could have sent you to the hospital for those insults but as you can see he not effected by your words. I on the other hand am and I won’t have you bad mouthing me or my Sensei! Do so again and I’ll see to it that an OP will be on your doorstep as I know you will be coming after me with intent to harm! No leave before I have the guards here arrest you for harassment.”

Blue, the leader of the group just scoffed. “It seems you know my name but not who I am.” Happosai just smiled at this. “Oh I know more than you think Blue, I know enough to turn you over to the police forty times over.” Nightmare/Akane said looking right at him. “P-prove it woman, I dare you.” Blue challenged. “Oh I’d be delighted.” Nightmare/Akane said using her nightly powers to see into his fears and nightmares. “Let’s start off with you ‘holier than thou’ attitude of yours. It’s a real turn off and not one girl would like it. I mean serious who wants to be with a guy who constantly thinks his girlfriend is a trophy and constantly treats them like dirt. YOUR supposed to open the door for us Blue, why, because it’s something called Manners you have none of. And you really think your all tough and powerful with your little group here, ha, they only reason they’re with you is because you’d bully them if they didn’t. No one likes a bully Blue, not even Principal Moon.” Nightmare/Akane said as she got on a roll drawing everyone’s attention. Only Summer/Fluttershy had ever spoken to Blue like this but this time it was far more serious. Each word Nightmare/Akane said left its mark and causing more and more realization to come to the front.

“I’m going to tell you it straight Blue.” Nightmare/Akane said finally calming down and giving him a sad look. “I know what it’s like to be angry, to feel hated, despised… and lashing out because of it. Yes Blue I’ve lashed and now look where it’s gotten me. My sister hates and fears me, the people I knew from my home want nothing to do with me… and I feel alone. I may have my Sensei to talk to and to spend time with Blue but… not even he can replace the love; of a family or public acceptance.” At this she turns and begins asking for their meal to be on the go till Blue placed a hand her shoulder. “Wait. It seems my group and I made a mistake. Our table is towards the back. Waiter, please have their bill sent to our table. I’ll pay.” Nightmare/Akane was shocked at this. “Wait w…“ Blue held up his hand. “Call it an apology,” he then turned to his group nodding to them to head to the table alone before following with, “and a thank you.” Nightmare/Akane could only sit down with Happosai smiling at her.

=+=+=+=

Princess Celestia just paced in the closed Golden Dragon before Cologne, Shampoo, Ukyo, James, the girls, Ukyo’s sister and her lover, Happosai, Luna, Nightmare, and Nodoka. “Are you sure this is what caused the alarms to go off Twilight?” Celestia asked holding up the scroll. “Yes Princess, for some reason Spike just belched and out came smoke and that. I can’t even open it.” Twilight replied looking to her. “Yeah Princess, she tried everything to open that and I mean everything.” Rainbow said taking Twilight’s hand. “It must be sealed for only the one it’s intended to can open it.” Cologne observed looking to the scroll. “We have the same system in our old village, however I’m guessing it much different than what you’ve encountered my friend?” Celestia only nodded to Cologne. “Yes, unlike yours which is sealed by Chi, this one is sealed by magic.”

“Could it be from Equestria?” Nodoka asked curiously. “Not really Nodoka but… It does have a familiar feel.” Celestia said running her fingers over the wax seal. “May I see Tia?” Luna asked stepping towards her with Celestia nodding until the letter exploded with confetti and candy that turned into doves which landed on a table to become pies that exploded into confetti. “No, it couldn’t be!” Everyone but Nodoka, Ukyo, and Shampoo yelled. “Can’t be what and just what was that?” Ukyo said looking to her sister and her love. “Ukyo, that, was Discord saying hello, to us!” Octavia said holding a hand over her heart. “The one you’ve been searching for?” Shampoo asked shocked. “Yeah Shampoo. That was certainly him.” James replied looking at the letter.

Celestia nodded as she read the letter out loud.

Princesses!

My, my, it has been a while; hope you’re enjoying this world as much as I am. I’m quite sure of that unless our last encounter had causes some mishap, oh wait, it did. HA! Anyway I’m sending this to inform you that I still have some business to attend to before you try to convince me to help send us all back to dull old Equestria. I’ll keep in touch. Tata my dears, till we write again.

Discord

P.S. I creamed NO. HA!

This annoyed everyone that knew of Discord but let it be. “It looks like Discord is going to stubborn again.” Luna said sighing. “He was stubborn the first time Luna. This is out right refusal.” Nightmare said tiredly. “Are we able to track it my lady?” Happosai asked Celestia. “No my dear Happosai as Discord’s magic is far too chaotic for anyone to track.” Celestia said sadly handing it to him. “Hmm, your right, my lady as this paper alone is saturated with chaos energies, both magical and Chi based. There is also chaos mixed in as well as forty to fifty others. Also… it smells of peanut butter. Truly, he is a confusing fellow.” Happosai replied handing it back.

“So now what we do now Princesses,” Vinyl asked looking to the Princesses, “I mean without Discord how can we get back?” This caused a few of the group to look worried at this. “And well… what will happen when we do go back?” Celestia, Luna, and Nightmare looked to each other and nodded. “We’ve been thinking of this since Nightmare’s return. She is our sister and we do not wish for the populace to dislike her or ridicule her for her past actions.” Luna said placing a kind hand on Nightmare’s shoulder. “We’ve also been thinking of the families that exist now.” Celestia added causing a few of the group to look up. “So what are you going to do?” Rainbow asked worried. “We’ve talked to the Mayor and found the Equestrian Laws on adoption will easily clear up these issues as long as Luna and Celestia had given their royal seal to the adoption papers, which they have.” Nightmare replied gaining a growing smile from Rainbow. “You mean?” The princesses nodded. “Yes Rainbow. You, Spitfire, Scootaloo, and all the others that where adopted and have families now will still have them and be with them the moment we return.” Celestia said gaining a cheer from the group and an in air back flip from Rainbow. Out of all the bad news, there was still a light at the end of the tunnel.

=+=+=+=

Throughout the week Ranma, Ranko, and the rest of the former NWC had become more and more irritable due to the constant fire alarm, the most irritable of them being Nabiki. “I’m telling you it has to be Akane’s doing!” Nabiki said as they headed to the cafeteria with the group. “Come on Nabiki, not everything is your sister’s fault.” Sparkle said as they walked. “She’s not my sister! Look I know Principal Moon wants me to try and make friends with her but there’s no way she’ll change. She’s a trouble maker and even worse a bomb ready to go off any minute! I’m surprised Tatewaki isn’t going after her again. You know what I’m talking about you two.” Nabiki said towards the Cloudsdale twins.

“Yeah but think about it rationally Nabiki,” Ranko said looking back at Nabiki and soon Akane as she passed by them onto their next class with a pleasant smile on her face along with a few people who were now her true friends, “I mean look her. She hasn’t hit one person while in this school and she’s even making friends.” Ranma nodded to this. “Yeah and she even apologized to us personally remember?” Nabiki just shook her head. “She’s just trying to reel you in Ranma so she can pull that death hammer of hers to nail you and everyone here six feet under.” Jackie frowned at this. “I’m not too sure about that sugar cube, look at her now.” Nabiki looked to see a boy talking to Akane nervously and flinched as Akane brought her hand up only to see Akane placing her hand on the boys shoulder causing him to slump but seems to perk up at something she said and soon walked off in different directions.

“She’s just waiting for the right moment to strike. She used to be in drama club back in Nerima.” Nabiki said frowning. It was at this Rarity had enough and gently took Nabiki’s arm. “Excuse me everyone but I some business with Nabiki to talk about. We’ll meet at the usual place right?” Everyone nodded to Rarity as she pulled Nabiki to the side and into an empty class room. “Okay so, what do we need to talk about?” Nabiki asked sitting at a desk. “You and Akane,” Rarity said holding up a hand when Nabiki was about to protest. “Hear me out first. You know of my own sister Belle right?” Nabiki nodded slowly. “Well… we used to be like you and Akane once.” Rarity said recalling the events of the separation. “It was after I had a long night working on a huge order for the school’s play. All Belle wanted to do was spend time with me and make me feel… special. I appreciated what she was doing that day but… I wish she had at least waited till she got permission to do so.” Nabiki looked at her confused. “What was she doing?” Rarity smiled at the memory. “Remember that Kimono in the main window display I don’t ever remove?” Nabiki thought back to the beautiful kimono in the center window.

The dress was actually a Japanese Yakuta designed in a calm blue with a purple obi and a set white diamonds gracing the left side of the Yakuta while the bottom right was given a beautiful tiger lily as a finishing touch with the designs lined in fine quartz. “Yeah, the one you said you’d never sell even if you were going broke. What about it?” Nabiki asked. “Belle made that for me. As a gift using the designs from a book she got from the library. It didn’t have the designs it has now on it but it was still beautiful… but Belle used my materials to make it. Materials I had set aside for a special order for the Principal.” Nabiki blinked at this and then understood. “You got into a fight over it didn’t you?” Rarity sat down with a long tired sigh. “The worst kind as… I did something I shouldn’t have. As you know I’m quite good with stitches and well Belle wasn’t.” Nabiki’s eyes widened at this. “You didn’t.” Rarity nodded. “I removed the stitching. Belle didn’t talk to me for a whole school year until mother and father had enough as well as Belle’s friends. They were all right Nabiki. This… silence between us wasn’t good as well as this anger. Nabiki I love my job greatly but… I love my sister more than I do it. As my mother told me as I’m telling you now. ‘You can’t replace your family.’ I hope you understand that. Oh and yes we did repair the Yakuta, together.”

Nabiki thought it over and… Rarity was right. The Yakuta showed exactly what Rarity was talking about. If they could fix their mistakes… why couldn’t she?

=+=+=+=

Spike sighed as he laid next to the science labs Bunsen burners. He really wanted to be in the kitchen of the school but with all the cooks cooking in there and with how he was now he didn’t want to be the way… or get stepped on. “I can’t wait till I can have my usual meals again.” Spike said as he munched away at a piece of fruit. Sure fruit was nice and all but he missed the different flavors of the diamonds, rubies, and sapphires he used to eat. Sighing he went to take another bite of his meal when it started again. Panicking Spike tried to move away from the still hooked up burners before… “BURP!”

=+=+=+=

“Quickly everyone, don’t push!” Lyra yelled as she guided everyone out of her entrance looking for her love. The whoosh of gas igniting and causing the science lab door to blow open and cause the window of the lab to shatter was enough for her to worry about her students and her love as her class was the closest to the science lab since it too ran off the same gas line. “Bonny!” Lyra called out before someone ran her way. “Miss Lyra you okay?!” a familiar voice called out. “Ranko, why are you still in here I thought I told you to get out!” Lyra yelled over the roaring fire and the running students. “I couldn’t just leave you and Miss Bonny behind!” Ranko yelled finally getting up to her. “Fine, but we’re talking on this later! Help me guide everyone out and search for stragglers!” Lyra said angrily. “Yes ma’am!” Ranko said not wanting to anger her adult friend anymore.

“Lyra, Lyra!” a voice yelled out from a room. “That’s Bonny!” Lyra yelled after getting the last straggler. “I got her!” Ranko yelled running to the voice. “Ranko wait,” Lyra yelled but couldn’t stop the brave teenager from jumping into the soon overly raging flames, “RANKO!” Ranko moved through the flames like they were nothing. She and Ranma had faced Saffron before, so these flames were not an issue for her. They even felt as if they were parting a path for her towards her teacher… which they were. “Miss Bonny!” Ranko yelled out. “Over here!” Bonny yelled out gaining a few coughs as well. Ranko ran right up to the injured teacher and quickly ripped off a part of her old red Chinese silk shirt wrapping the burn. “Any breaks?” Ranko asked before gently helping her up. “No, but I found this little guy crawling around, couldn’t leave him behind.” Bonny said hold up Spike who was shaking.

“How’d he… never mind let’s get out of here.” Ranko said guiding Bonny out to the hall. “Look Miss Bonny this will be odd but it’s to save our lives.” Drawing one arm back she drew on her Chi reserves. “Miss Lyra, stay out of the way of the debris!” Lyra on her side didn’t know what was going on but moved quickly before Ranko punched forward. “Moko Takabisha!” Unlike her normal Pride of the Fierce Tiger which was normally golden yellow this one was pure ruby red. As it flew it drew in the flames and instead of destroying the debris, it incinerated it. “Let’s move!” Ranko yelled not caring what had happened at the moment carrying her teachers, and the pet lizard out of the burning hall way.

=+=+=+=

“Come on Rarity get up!” Nabiki yelled as she tried to awake her friend. The blast from across the hall was enough to toss them back into the girl’s restroom. They had gone inside to clean up from a spill on Nabiki’s apron when the blast came after they had opened the door, with Rarity being the closest. “Rarity, please wake up, please! Wake up! I… I… I love you!” Nabiki cried out not caring anymore giving into her denied crush. If she was going to die with her denied crush… then she was going to let her know. “N-Nabiki…” Rarity asked in pain. “Rarity, oh thank Kami.” Nabiki said smiling and holding her. “Are you…” Rarity asked crying. “You’re the one I’m worried about more.” Nabiki said sniffing. “Nabiki, Nabiki where are you?!” a voice yelled out. “In here!” Nabiki yelled out. A second later the bathroom door shatter to a solid hammer blow soon followed by Akane. “Nabiki, Rarity, you guys okay?”

Nabiki nearly screamed at the sight of Akane but… “N-no, Rarity’s really hurt. She slammed into the stone entrance near the sinks. I think she might have broken her arm.” Nabiki said worried more for her crush than her formally angry sister. “I don’t have any Chi abilities that can heal. We’ll have to carry her out! The place is burning up fast!” Akane said quickly picking up her hammer. “Get behind the stone wall I’m busting this one!” Nabiki pulled Rarity out of the way but kept her eye on Akane as she saw something odd happen. Her upper hip glowed through her clothing and her hammer became covered in starry night like Chi. “ Meteohanmā!Akane scream swinging her long handled mallet, no, hammer at the outer wall shattering it. “Come on!” Akane yelled before jumping in the way of the door and calling out. “Doragonburasuto!” With a very fast flick of her hand a large gust of wind blew back the soon to be engulfing flames. “Move it you two! I’m already taxing my Chi reserves!” Nabiki only nodded as she carefully carried Rarity out the large hole only to be followed by Akane soon after.

“You two okay?” Akane asked worried. “Yeah… yeah we are. We ALL are, Sis.” Nabiki said quickly grabbing and hugging Akane who only cried in happiness.

=+=+=+=

Princess Celestia sighed at her personal home, only a mile from her once precious school or castle as it once was. Looking at the report the fire brigade and her royal guards, now police officers, gave her the fire was not as bad as it looked. Thanks to the design of the school the fire was well contained and put out quickly after the gas main was shut off. Sadly it still did a large amount of damage and there where injuries. Lyra and Bonbon where currently being tended to for first and second degree burns which would heal over time given the right amount of magic and normal medication. Nabiki and Rarity however where far worse as Rarity’s right arm was broken and only two of her ribs where cracked while Nabiki was given second degree burns on her arms, legs, and had a bruise on her back from the impact of her hitting the wall from the blast. All four were lucky that Ranko and Akane where there to save them. However what Lyra and Bonbon had reported intrigued her.

From what she was told by Cologne and Nodoka Ranko’s Chi blast, the Moko Takabisha should have been golden yellow and smashed into the blocking debris not ruby red and incinerating it. Could it have been the separation? She just hoped that was all that was seen. As for what had caused the fire, she did not punish Spike or her student for something they couldn’t control. However she truly wanted to get her hands on Discord for what he had done. To put her friends, her family, her students, and her citizens in such danger… she took a breath to calm down before looking to Shining Armor. “Are you sure this is what Spike received and caused the fire?” Celestia asked tiredly. “Yes Princess.” Shining armor said still amazed that such a large item could have been sent through the use of dragon’s fire. Unlike the other items this was a crate closed with many magical seals in every human language, Afrikaans, Bulgarian, Chinese, Danish, and English just to name a few. “He really went overboard on the seals.” Celestia nodded as she began going over each seal. Removing the ones she could with her magic. “And for good reason, can you not feel the chaotic energies coming off this?”

Shining only nodded after the fourth seal was removed. “That’s some power. I think it best we open it fully in a safer place.” Celestia nodded. “The abandoned fair grounds will do. From what I know both Ranko and Ranma have stopped going there to train for the time being.” Shining nodded as his guards quickly removed the crate. “Just what are you doing Discord?” Celestia asked looking to the crate.

To be continued

Author's Note

Please Read this. This issue has been giving me a headache while I wrote this so some mental relief on this issue would be greatly helpful.

Chapter 23: Suspicions

Please read the Author's Notes at the end of the Chapter. Thank you.

Chapter 23: Suspicions

“Come on Rarity get up!” Nabiki yelled as she tried to awake her friend. The blast from across the hall was enough to toss them back into the girl’s restroom. They had gone inside to clean up from a spill on Nabiki’s apron when the blast came after they had opened the door, with Rarity being the closest. “Rarity, please wake up, please! Wake up! I… I… I love you!” Nabiki cried out not caring anymore giving into her denied crush. If she was going to die with her denied crush… then she was going to let her know. “N-Nabiki…” Rarity asked in pain. “Rarity, oh thank Kami.” Nabiki said smiling and holding her. “Are you…” Rarity asked crying. “You’re the one I’m worried about more.” Nabiki said sniffing. “Nabiki, Nabiki where are you?!” a voice yelled out. “In here!” Nabiki yelled out. A second later the bathroom door shatter to a solid hammer blow soon followed by Akane. “Nabiki, Rarity, you guys okay?”

Rarity sighed as she thought back to the accident. Did Nabiki really say that? That she… loved her? “Okay we’re all set!” Rarity heard behind her snapping her out of her thoughts. “Oh I’m sorry Nabiki, what was that?” Nabiki sighed, smiling and looked at her with caring eyes. “I said we’re all set for the show. You okay Rarity? You look really out of it. Are your injuries getting too much for you again?” Rarity only smiled back at Nabiki. She really did change after the accident at the school. It had been over a month since the accident and everyone who was hurt had recovered, slightly. Lyra and Bonny’s burns had healed but they still there and couldn’t work since the school was closed down for repairs as well as an investigation. Ranma, Ranko, and the others were also recovering from minor injuries, mostly burns but they were much better than the rest of the student body.

However there were some major injuries. Such as the one she was sporting, during the accident she had slammed hard into the wall causing her right arm to become broken. So she now had to wear a cast over it as it healed. As for Nabiki’s sister Akane she needed much rest and food according to Happosai, mostly high energy food such as juice and cookies to regain her energy, still what she did for them that day. It really helped turn things around. “No I’m fine Nabiki. Is Akane ready to take the stage first?” Rarity asked smiling. After the accident Nabiki started to make amends with Akane and it slowly traveled through the rest of the former Nerima group. They were all now on better relations. “Yes, still she is wondering why you put her in such a dress.” Nabiki said helping Rarity to the podium. “Darling she looks fabulous in sparkles and that shade of blue just brings out her skin tone and eye color.” Rarity replied smiling.

“True… still… never mind, I’ll ask later.” Nabiki said as they began the fashion show for the school. It was to help raise money to help repair it and the entire group had volunteered to walk the stage in one of Rarity and Nabiki’s works. It was going to be a pleasant night.

=+=+=+=

Nabiki flopped onto her bed with a deep sigh. Why couldn’t she live with her, her crush, her love, her Rarity? With another sigh she turned over and pulled out her newest hobby, building My Little Pony figures. Mostly just those of people she knew or in tonight’s case, loved. Opening her bag and figure kit she slowly got to work on her pony persona’s love. It was just so odd how the show, store, and her love all had one simple similarity. The show had a pony in it by the name of Rarity, the store she got her figure kit from had pre-made kits for that same pony, Rarity, and her love’s name was Rarity. But… why was she so curious about it now? Was it because she almost lost her or… what she had seen during the rescue.

Thinking back she swore she had seen something odd happen. That… during the rescue… Akane’s upper hip glowed through her clothing and her hammer became covered in starry night like Chi and yet…what was it she saw? It looked so familiar. Sighing she looked to make sure her figure was ready for painting when she soon thought of something. “I never got to ask her what her Cutie Mark would have been.” She said to herself as she pulled out the paint supplies and soon stopped. “Cutie Mark… Wait!” Nabiki got off her bed quickly being sure not to harm her figure and quickly pulled out her DVD set and popped into her DVD player the first disk and quickly turned it to the first two episodes and began watching.

=+=+=+=

Back at Celestia/Principal Moon’s home Nightmare Moon/Akane sighed as she worked on her own pony figure. “Is something on your mind Moon?” Luna/Kasumi asked as she brought the night’s dinner, buck wheat pasta with tofu balls in marinara sauce, and placed it on the table. “I’m just worried Nabiki might have seen something more than a Chi attack last month sister.” Luna/Kasumi frowned at this. “Such as…” Nightmare Moon/Akane sighed and stopped working to look to Luna worried before looking to her hip, “Your mark?” Luna/Kasumi said worried. “Yes. Before I found Nabiki and Rarity I had already ran through my Chi reserves. I… I had to draw on what power I could to save them. I… I tapped into our fears… to fuel my courage.” Luna/Kasumi frowned sadly at her sister but soon held her into a hug. “You did what you had to Moon. Even if she didn’t see, we would have to tell her some time.”

Moon/Akane leaned into the hug. She had missed gaining such things. Now she got them often and… she cherished each one like it was the last hug in the world. “Still, I’m proud of you Moon. You used your powers for something right. Not for something wrong.” Luna/Kasumi said proudly. “Thank you Luna, but now what do we do?” Nightmare Moon/Akane said worried. “We wait and see if she noticed then, we’re react as needed.” A voice said walking into the room. “Welcome home Tia.” Luna/Kasumi said happily. “How is the investigation going?” Nightmare Moon/Akane asked as Tia greeted them with a smile. “Much better now that we are able to see what he had sent through Spike’s dragon fire. That Crate was filled far too much with Chaos Magic to open safely.” Celestia/Principal Moon replied sitting down.

“So what was in it?” Nightmare Moon/Akane asked soon returning to her figure. “Books and Scrolls from everywhere revolving around the subject of Chaos, Chi, and storms.” Celestia/Principal Moon said with a sigh. “What did you say Tia?!” both Luna and Nightmare asked at the same time.

=+=+=+=

The next morning Nabiki slowly walked to the Boutique thinking hard on what she had seen. During the rescue Akane’s hip glowed with a symbol. The same symbol she saw in the second episode on the character Nightmare Moon. Could Akane have gotten a tattoo before coming to the town? Also could such a tattoo even exist let alone be done in such a short time since she had left her to her meeting in the school months ago? Also could a tattoo glow like that when using a Chi Attack? She had to know and the only ones to give those answers, where Cologne and Happosai along with Ranma, Ranko, and James.

For now she had work and would go talk to each one during her lunch breaks throughout the week. “Rarity, I’m here!” Nabiki called as she opened the store front door. “Be out in a minute!” Rarity said in a sing song way that made Nabiki sigh. She loved hearing her sing. A moment later Rarity came out sweating a bit as she came over to the cash register. “Rarity, are you alright your look like your burning up!” Nabiki said rushing over to her. “No, no, I’m fine Nabiki, just fine.” Rarity said before Nabiki felt her head. “Rarity you’re warm and you look flushed as well. You go up to your room and get right in bed. The shop will be fine if we close for a day.” Nabiki said turning her around gently. “But I’m…” Rarity said before Nabiki gave her a very worried look and relented. “Maybe your right dear, I do feel a bit under the weather.” Nabiki nodded and helped her change and get into the bed before noticing…

“Rarity, did you hurt yourself?” Nabiki asked pointing to her hip. Rarity nearly panicked. “N-no dear I didn’t. I-It’s a birth mark. Don’t worry about it.” She gave a nervous laugh that didn’t convince Nabiki at all. “A birth mark, really?” Rarity quickly nodded as she got into the bed and pulled up her covers, “Shouldn’t you be down stairs locking up?” Nabiki sighed and nodded. “I’ll be right back. I have something I need to ask you.” Rarity could only gulp. An hour later Nabiki returned to Rarity’s bedroom with a tray with freshly made celery soup, some sandwiches, and a tall glass of orange juice. “It might not be up to what my sister back home could make but… it’ll do.” Rarity smiled at this and accepted the offered food. “So… what was it you wish to ask me Nabiki?” Nabiki sighed and just flat out asked, “There is no Coltsville is there?” Rarity blinked at this. “W-what do you mean dear, we’ve been here for…”

“Rarity I think I know the truth. I’ve seen the show, I’ve seen that mark of your hip, and I’ve seen a similar mark on my sister Akane, Rarity please. Please just tell me the truth. Are you… are you…” Nabiki could only cry. Rarity just looked at Nabiki and had to know before she said anything more. “Nabiki why would you think this, what brought you to this conclusion?” Nabiki sniffled before answering. “During our rescue Akane’s hip glowed with the same kind of mark the character Nightmare Moon. Then when I went to get my figures and Cliff’s shop… I saw a sign advertising premade pony kits. One of them had the same name as you. Then when I… I started working on my second one and found I never asked you what your Cutie Mark would be…” Rarity sighed. It wasn’t enough proof to make her have to reveal the secret but… “Nabiki…” Nabiki then held up her hand. “I… I also did my research of the map Rarity. From where I left Akane to the time she got here wouldn’t have given her enough time to get such a detailed tattoo. Also I’ve never seen Chi do what it did for Akane’s hammer back then. It looked like the night sky when she fed her Chi into it.”

Rarity just looked at her. Nabiki was right, the timing, the rescue, everything was just too easily lined up for her but… there was still no solid proof. “Nabiki, do you honestly believe Coltsville never existed? Are you sure that Akane’s mark glowed during our rescue? There was a lot of smoke maybe what you saw was the smoke over her Chi?” Nabiki frowned at each question. Rarity did have a point. Town history was hard to dispute, and she didn’t know if tattoos glowed when Chi was channeled. And there was a lot of smoke in the room. “Rarity, did you also hear what I told you that day?” Nabiki asked blushing. “That you loved me?” Rarity asked gaining a quick nod Nabiki. “Well then,” Rarity said gently taking Nabiki chin bringing her forward enough to kiss her on the cheek. “I love you as well.”

=+=+=+=

Ranma and Ranko slowly worked beside Jackie and Summer on the farm getting ready for the beginning of the harvesting season. “Didn’t you guys think that fire was weird?” Ranko asked as she helped load the cart with baskets. “Well yeah of course it was weird sis. I mean, all those fire alarms before it happened? That couldn’t have been coincidence.” Ranma said handing over the baskets. “But the school doesn’t have a system to detect gas… I think…” Summer said as she checked the baskets for rot or repair. “We should all be lucky we all came out of that there fire with a few scraps and burns. Speaking of, how you two heroes holding up?” Jackie said as she got the baskets out of storage for checking.

“We’re fine, we heal pretty fast Jackie.” Ranko said till she stopped and put her finger onto her chin. “However… what was up with Sparkle’s pet, I mean, I’ve never seen a lizard so eager to get out of a fire like that.” Ranma leaned onto the cart in thought as well. “Yeah and remember those Techniques we used to save those people? I swear all my Moko Takabisha had done blown the fires out as well as drill not break through that debris at that stairwell.” Jackie and Summer remembered that well as they were with him in the second floor’s art room helping clean up when the explosion came and the fire broke out. To get everyone safe they had to go through the emergency stair well but a burst of flame blocked their way and caused a part of the burn ceiling to fall before the stairwell blocking their path. Luckily Ranma took charge and fired off a wind born Moko Takabisha that put all the fires out as well as turn the debris into shaving on the floor. They all got out of the school with minor burns.

“Mine was odd too.” Ranko said thinking about her rescue. “Didn’t you say that it absorbed the fire and incinerated the debris in your path?” Jackie asked sitting down next to Summer. “Well, yeah. Also it looked different. Like it was… a fire ball…” It was then both twins looked to each other in shock. “Is there something wrong?” Summer asked worried. “Chores, back home.” Both said at the same time. “Oh well… Summer and I can finish up here. Mac and Bloom should be back home soon enough to cover for yeah. Go on.” Jackie said kindly. “Thanks Jackie and I’ll see you later tonight Summer.” Ranko said giving Summer a peck on the cheek before running to catch up with a sprinting Ranma. “Ya’ll don’t think they found something out about the town do you?” Jackie asked worried to Summer. “No, I think it has something to do with their Techniques.” Summer said frowning.

Quickly catching up with Ranma Ranko spoke. “The Hiryu Shoten Ha we used on Pops right?” Ranma nodded. “Yeah, when it was over he was heavily burned not cut up by blades of wind. I think we need some serious training, and some advice.” Ranko only sighed at they ran towards town, “Happosai?” Ranma nodded again, “Happosai.” After a full hour of running they finally found some officer who pointed out the two often watched individuals. “Hey, Happosai, hey Akane,” Ranko said walking up to them with Ranma, “can we talk for a bit?” Happosai and Akane looked up from their lunch menus and smiled at them. “Sure, the more the merrier, right Sensei?” Akane said smiling. Both sat down and smiled at Akane. She had gotten a lot friendlier now that the fiancée business was finally out of the way and things had been explained. “You are right Akane. If you don’t mind Ranma I’ll pay for lunch and yes I do work for what I buy and pay now. I’m a changed man and I’m fully better for it. Now, what’s on your minds?”

Ranma and Ranko nodded to Happosai and over time had begun treating him like a true master of the Art. “Well Happosai.” Ranko started. “It has to do with a few Techniques of ours, the Chi based ones.” Ranma finished for his twin. “Hmm, what seems to be the problem?” Happosai said looking at them before a waiter came by. “Add these two to the bill if you please and a bit more time to look at your selection of you wouldn’t mind.” Happosai said to the waiter who nodded and went to another readied table. “Well it’s the Moko Takabisha and the Hiryu Shoten Ha.” Ranko said worried. “Oh? Did something happen when you performed them?” Akane asked worried as well. “Yeah, they became… well different.” Ranma said trying to come up with a way to explaining it as he handed a menu to his twin. “How so my boy, I’m going to need details if I’m to help.” Happosai said putting him menu down for good alongside the others. “Well, don’t tell anyone but when we fought Soun and Genma back then as well ONE, our Hiryu Shoten Ha was of fire not wind.” Ranko said sipping some water.

“Are you finally ready?” the waiter asked returning. “I’ll have the all-natural veggie burger with fries please, oh and a strawberry milkshake.” Ranko said smiling. “I’ll have the… same but as a double please and make mine a vanilla.” Ranma said looking the menu over again before ordering. “Salads and apple sauce as well as two chocolate shakes for us please.” Akane said for her and Happosai. The waiter nodded and went to put in their orders. “Now you said that the Hiryu Shoten Ha was fire based when you attacked?” Happosai asked returning to the conversation at hand. “Yes and it was I who performed it.” Ranko said seriously. “Yet I started it.” Ranma said crossing his arms over his chest. “Hmm, and what of the Moko Takabisha, was it different as well?” Happosai asked seriously. “For both of us yes.” Ranma answered with a nod.

“Tell me more.” Happosai said noticing Akane’s attention to the conversation. “Well when I performed it,” Ranko said placing a hand on her chest, “it absorbed the fire and incinerated some debris.” This caused both Happosai and Akane to blink at each other before looking at the twins. “And what of your Ranma?” Happosai asked curious. “It blew out the flames during the fire and drilled not destroy the debris in my way.” Ranma answered. “Hmm, it could be from your separation or your personality. Remember Chi is more focused when there is an emotion backing it. Have you noticed anything else? Unusual mood swings, large bouts of anger, needs to harm Ranko?” Happosai said thinking. “What? No, except during my… time of the month…” Ranko replied shyly, “and I don’t want to hurt anyone unless they threaten to harm me, Summer, or my family.” Happosai nodded to this. “I see, and what of you Ranma, any fleeting emotions, feelings of emptiness or the like?” Ranma shook his head. “Nope, though I do miss Kasumi but I know I’ll get to see her soon as all the Nerima mess is done with.”

Happosai thought hard at this. “How odd, I’ll need to speak with Cologne on this as the Hiryu Shoten Ha is her technique not mine however the Moko Takabisha was derived from Ryoga’s Shishi Hokodan and I know quite a bit about it. Hmm. What do you think Akane?” Akane snapped out of her own thoughts and looked around. “Um well I um… not sure?” Happosai gave her a look. “Sorry Sensei.” Akane said with a sigh before answering. “Maybe because they’re twin, didn’t one of your lessons revolve around twins have two different elemental centers?” Happosai’s eyes widened and soon nodded. “That I did. Now listen carefully you two.” Happosai said before the food was brought out before them.

“Some Ki users can tap into a different source of Chi other than Emotional Chi, this is called Elemental Chi. I believe you both met a master of such Chi before.” Happosai continued after a few bites of his salad. “You mean Herb and Saffron.” Ranko said sipping her shake and shivering at the taste. She always did love ice cream. “Yes, those two can tap into Elemental Chi and use it as their own. For Herb it’s wind and fire Chi while for Saffron it was flat out fire. I think you two may have learned to tap into this new level of Chi unconsciously.” Happosai explained smiling. He always enjoyed teaching his art, and now he could teach his true art without guilt. “How so Happosai,” Ranma asked, “I don’t remember training in such Techniques.” Happosai only chuckled. “Oh but you two have, what do you think the Hiryu Shoten Ha is? I’ll tell you, it a Technique that uses hot and cold to create a twister. You were using Fire and Ice to make such an attack.” Ranma and Ranko looked at each other and nodded to this. “Okay you’re right on that but we’ve only used it so many times and never had we have the Technique do fire or ice before.” Ranko said looking to Happosai and taking a bite of her food.

“True however there may be more to your Chi than this.” Happosai said thinking after a few sips of his drink. “What do you mean?” Ranma asked over his own food. “Well… did you use any magical items based on one of the four elements on yourself or during the use of the Technique?” Happosai asked thinking. “Yeah we did!” Ranko said shocked. “Oh right. That staff, what was it called?” Ranma replied thinking. “I think it was called the…Gekkaja or Freezing Staff.” Ranko said thinking back to the fight with Saffron. “I see. Who was using it the most?” Happosai asked thinking still. “Ranma was, I was um, incapacitated during the fight.” Ranko said looking down. “B-because she got hit by the Kinjakan or Fire Staff; trust me, that thing hurts when it hits.” Ranma said instantly jumping in to make sure their secret of being one person safe. “That may have done it. And why you two have used such Chi. If the Principal and the Mayor will allow I could teach you a few Techniques that might help you control this new Chi better.” Both looked shocked at this and spoke as one, “Yes please!”

=+=+=+=

Nabiki couldn’t stop from smiling. Rarity loved her, her, a former high school mercenary. And best of all she loved Rarity right back. Maybe she was right; maybe what she saw was just Akane’s Technique in action. It didn’t matter anymore anyway for now. Still… she wondered how Rarity and her sister got such marks. Looking around on her way home she soon started to get those feelings again… those feelings she had when she first noticed Akane’s mark. The town had everything of a small out of sight town but… something was missing. Like a proper market that sold meat not tofu and other things. Sure the town was well known for being vegetarian and made a living off of the apples the local farm sold regularly but… Nabiki shook her head. It was just a different town than where she was. Truly how many small towns had she been in that was considered normal by old Nerima standards? In truth, not many and she knew it.

Still it was quite odd that the town had very little in shown history as well. Where was the town museum? How much of her classes revolved around the history of the town? Also what about the hair styles and hair colors? First time she had been here she never noticed all the different hair colors. Yet now… she started noticing. The normal hair colors where here and there but the more unusual colors, purples, blues, oranges, greens, colors that don’t normally exist without hair coloring was seen everywhere in town. Okay back home this was normal but this wasn’t Tokyo Japan, this was Coltsville California, USA. So why was it now setting off so many… Nabiki shook her head again. It was a town, her home, why was she getting so suspicious now? Something… just wasn’t right.

=+=+=+=

Principal Moon/Celestia just looked over the scrolls and books Discord had sent to them. Each one was hand written and heavily detailed. “Just what are you up to Discord?” she asked herself as she read. Each page was a formula, or a part of a very large formula. “Tia you should rest. You’ve been going through those books since we finally opened that crate.” Kasumi/Luna said walking out of the shadow of the room. Principal Moon sighed. “Your right Lulu, I believe I should but… I feel there is something more to all these books and scrolls and diagrams and… all of this,” she said gesturing to the large pile of said items and more, “he sent it to us for a reason but for what? Just what was he up to?” Kasumi/Luna gave a short sigh before shaking her head. “You’re going to pass out if you keep this up Tia. Please rest and leave the rest to me and Moon.” Principal Moon/Celestia shook her head before slowly nodding. “Very well Lulu, I’ll get some sleep. You’ll find my note on my desk and please, be careful. I still do not trust Discord. And never will.”

At this Principal Moon handed over the book she was on to Kasumi/Luna and slowly walked to her bedroom for some much needed rest. “Oh Tia, I know how much you wish to return home but… without him I’m unsure we can and… you worry me.” Kasumi/Luna said before someone called into the house. “I’m home!” Kasumi/Luna turned to give Akane/Nightmare Moon a hug as well as give a bow to Happosai. “Welcome home Moon, and welcome to our home Master Happosai. How was lunch?” Happosai smiled at the lunar princess kindly. “Quite well princess, however we have a concern to speak of.” This caused Kasumi/Luna to look to him seriously. “What concern?” Akane/Nightmare Moon gently placed a hand on her sister’s shoulder. “It’s about your fiancé Ranma and sister Ranko.” This got Kasumi/Luna’s attention quickly. “Are they hurt?!”

“No my dear princess, however they are using something that does worry me.” Happosai said beginning to pace. “What is it?” Kasumi/Luna asked worried. “Both came to us today to speak of a few of their Techniques they’ve recently used. The Moko Takabisha and Hiryu Shoten Ha.” Happosai replied now in full pace. “What about them?” Kasumi/Luna asked curious as well as worried. “Luna, remember the fire at the school?” Akane/Nightmare Moon asked gaining a nod. “Well apparently when they used their Moko Takabisha on some debris in that fire there was different results to each.” Kasumi/Luna looked to both and nodded for them to continue. “Somehow Ranma’s Technique produced high pressured winds which blew out the fire as well as drill not destroy the debris in his path.” Akane/Nightmare Moon said before turning to Happosai. “And his sister Ranko’s Technique absorbed the fire and incinerated her debris freeing her path.” Happosai soon stopped his pacing and turned to Kasumi/Luna serious. “I believe they’ve tapped into Elemental Chi.”

At this Kasumi/Luna stopped and looked at each shocked. “Luna?” Akane/Nightmare Moon asked worried. “I think I need to sit down.” Kasumi/Luna said slowly before passing out. “Luna!” “Princess!” both Happosai and Akane/Nightmare Moon yelled before catching her.

=+=+=+=

Rarity sighed as she thought back to what Nabiki said earlier. “There is no Coltsville is there?” “Rarity I think I know the truth. I’ve seen the show, I’ve seen that mark on your hip, and I’ve seen a similar mark on my sister Akane, Rarity please. Please just tell me the truth. Are you… are you…” “During our rescue Akane’s hip glowed with the same kind of mark the character Nightmare Moon. Then when I went to get my figures and Cliff’s shop… I saw a sign advertising pre-made pony kits. One of them had the same name as you. Then when I… I started working on my second one and found I never asked you what your Cutie Mark would be…” “I… I also did my research of the map Rarity. From where I left Akane to the time she got here wouldn’t have given her enough time to get such a detailed tattoo. Also I’ve never seen Chi do what it did for Akane’s hammer back then. It looked like the night sky when she fed her Chi into it.”

It was a lot of suspicion yet… where was the proof? For Ukyo it was the letter from her and Octavia’s mother. For Shampoo it was her connection to James and Cologne’s alliance to the Princess. Yet what of the others, where was the proof for them to learn of their secret? Surely someone close to them would have told them. Since Kodachi is running for mayor the current Mayor would have told her and of course she’d tell her brother Tatewaki or maybe Meruna would have told him. She does seem to have a crush on the former Kendoist. Ranma and Ranko would have been told by Miss Nodoka had it not been for Luna’s request. Also it looked like Ryoga and Applejack was getting along quite well, surely she may have told him or maybe Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, or Scootaloo slipped and he overheard them talking during a Cutie Mark Crusader’s meeting. Rarity just sighed as she laid back into her comfortable bed and thought of the town’s recent human townsfolk.

Mio Sakamoto the 13th was a very odd girl but she was still quite friendly. She was born with an odd curse that granted her a permanent set of Doberman ears and a cute tail. Amazingly her ancestor, the first Mio Sakamoto, gained this curse during the Second World War at a place known as Jusenkyo. A valley full of cursed springs. According to Mio her ancestor had to eject over the valley and had luckily landed by parachute a mile away from the springs. Being thirsty she had drunk from the Spring of Foreran Dog, where a Doberman had drowned in it many years ago. Due to her drinking the water she had only gained a minor curse which became permanent in her first born child and was passed down all the way to her. Sadly she had to move away due to her family though promised to never tell anyone of their secret as long as they didn’t tell hers. She never did learn why she always wore an eye patch over her right eye.

The other girl, Mimi Quartz, was the one Rarity wished didn’t leave. Not that she didn’t like Mio it was just her tastes clashed quite a bit, especially about the food. Mimi was a half cursed cat girl who also gained her curse at Jusenkyo. Rarity really liked Mimi. She was shy yes, just like her dear friend Fluttershy, yet she learned the towns secret very quickly and by herself. Amazingly she loved the idea of an entire world full of ponies and desperately wanted to come with them. Yet… things didn’t go that way. Her beloved grandfather found her and took her away from the town. She would never come back. There was a reason she was here. She wanted to get away from her family, ones that had a very bad reputation for accidents. Here she felt safe and nothing would happen to her… yet something did. The town didn’t know how to feel that day. Yet the school and her friends did, they cried.

Now… now she had this before her, before her home, before her fellow citizens. Would she tell her beloved Nabiki? Would Nabiki love her back when she finds out? She would… have to decide… soon.

To be continued

Author's Note

Well, that's it for Chapter 23 and yes I finally put a bit of information pertaining the two cursed humans I mentioned earlier in the beginning chapters. Now it's onward to the next set of chapters which I will need you, the readers', help on. For the next set of chapters I'm going to need some reader participation. Here's what I'm going to need help with along with rules to each so please read them carefully.

The first I'm going to need help with is with this situation: Kodachi, Blue Blooded, and Silver Lining are all running for mayor of Coltsville and the citizens are now allowed to ask each candidate three questions. The rules for this are simple.
1) You may have a actual character or your OC ask three questions to the characters.
2) The questions you ask must be open ended questions.
3) You are NOT to ask any questions pertaining to Nerima Ward or of Prince Kuno Kodachi's. All questions must pertain tot he town and town alone.

The next situation is a simple vote. The following Characters have not been voted on what kind of pony they would be: Nabiki, Shampoo, Cologne, Happosai, Kodachi, and Tatewaki.
1) You can only choose the following for each: Earth Pony, Pegasus, Unicorn.
2) Your choices are to be in a list.
3) You can only vote once, there is no changing once you post your vote.

Both of these are to be placed in the comments below and the vote ends at 12pm North Central Time 7/3/2013. Well anyway enjoy everyone.

Chapter 24: Off limits! Do Not Read!

Chapter 24: Off limits! Do Not Read!

The next morning Nabiki awoke to what she normally woke to, an empty home. It was the same reminder she would now live with each morning until she was able to move in with someone else or get them to move in with her. She really hoped to move in with Rarity and her little sister. Still… something about the town bothered her. Not in a bad way but like… something was right there at the edge of her mind but that was it. Sighing she got up and got ready for the day, a weekend actually. Thankfully the school wasn’t like back home and had classes during the weekend. Once ready for the day Nabiki pulled out her homework and her pony figure and got started on both again. After about four subjects she looked up to the clock and quickly finished up her pony figure of her beloved Rarity.

She stopped and looked the figure over again. Just what was it about her love that… confused her? Was it the mark on her hip? No, she could have gotten that in France. Was it her sister’s Chi attack? No, Rarity was right. There was far too much smoke to know sure. Was it… was it the town? Nabiki quickly shook her head. No. No she wouldn’t go back to what she was. She was happy here. This was her chance at a normal life. Did she really want to go back to… to… “I’m going to be late for work.” Nabiki finally said to herself grabbing her purse and leaving her figure to dry.

=+=+=+=

“And that’s all you’ll need to know Kodachi.” The soon to be former mayor said smiling. “This is… all so much.” Kodachi said looking out the town hall building’s top window. Last time she was in this building she was taking it over by order of her mad father but now, now she was earning it. She was earning almost everything. It was no longer given to her on an open platter like it used to be. Well it was, but in stiffens but she used that mostly for her campaign and living expenses. The rest she earned the hard way, with good honest work. It wasn’t much as it was mostly simple miscellaneous jobs such as painting rooms, hanging posters, or as her last and more current permanent job, a model for Rarity’s shop as well as additional worker and consultant on design ideas. Mostly decorating, not fashion, as she was quite good with flower arrangements.

“I know Kodachi.” The soon to be former mayor said smiling at her. “Yet I fully believe… no, I know you can handle all of this.” Kodachi sighed and looked around the office. She liked it in here. It felt peaceful, calming, and even if there was a lot of paper signing, it felt right to be in. “Are you sure? I mean, with everything I’ve done…” Kodachi said before the soon to be former mayor placed her hand on her shoulder. “We all have things we’re not happy about Kodachi. Yet look at you now. You’ve stepped up and took ahold of your own life. You’ve made up for your father’s wrongs and even gotten past them. I’m sure Kodachi, as do the town’s people.” Kodachi sighed and nodded. The mayor was right and within twenty-four hours all this hard work would prove it. Yet… something did bother her a bit. “Madam Mayor, may I ask you a question?” Kodachi asked looking to her. “What is it Kodachi? Pre-election nerves?” the mayor asked worried.

“Well… no it’s not the election it’s well… the town’s history. I know very little of it.” Kodachi pointed out. The mayor just looked at her mildly nervous before speaking. “The town library has everything on the town’s history Kodachi however all the text and pictures are so old they have to be carefully handled. If we had a way to bring the books to this time and age we could but…” Kodachi didn’t need to know any more. She knew instantly that doing so would cost a lot of many and that many historians would be making offers to take the books away from the town. “I understand. Is there a way for me to see them sometime?” Kodachi asked curious. “After the election maybe but for now we need to get you ready for tonight’s final campaign meeting. This is where the town’s people get to ask you questions and you answer them but only for five minutes, no longer.” The mayor replied gaining a nod for Kodachi as she followed two secretaries. The moment Kodachi was out of the room the mayor gain a deep sigh of relief. She had dodged the ball there, but after tomorrow… there would be a lot of explaining to do.

=+=+=+=

Ranma and Ranko both could only gape at what they were seeing. Before them was Akane, using to amazement true martial arts and… not falling over or becoming clumsy. It was clean, fluid, majestic, and should have been a true impossibility but the sight of Happosai being an honest sensei of the arts instead of the pervert he was solidify the claims from before. They were both cleaning up their act.

Yesterday Happosai had offered to help the twins learn to control their newest type of Chi, elemental Chi. Namely fire and wind Chi as it was what they had used to save their friends and teachers the day of the mysterious fire. For Ranko she wanted to lean to use her fire Chi correctly so when she did use Chi she wouldn’t go burning down things when she trained by accident. For Ranma it was wind Chi which he was comfortable with but the idea of learning a new fighting style of Chi ability was enough for him to want to learn anyway. “Enough. We have guest after all, or should I say new students?” Happosai said gaining Akane’s attention from her kata. “Oh you guys came!” Akane said smiling and bowing to them. They both bowed back then turned to Happosai. “We’re ready to learn Sensei.” Ranma said seriously. “Good, because this will not be easy for you and I will warn you. I’m quite the task master and will not accept anything but perfection in my teachings. Is this clear?” Happosai said seriously. “Yes Sensei!” the twins said at the same time. “Good. Let’s see where you are for now shall we? Ranko you’ll spar with Akane. No Chi techniques. Ranma stand by me and observe the spar.” Happosai instructed.

As the two girls bowed and began sparing Happosai began to speak normally with Ranma. “So my boy, how have things been since last we spoke? You leaving Nerima were quite a shock to everyone.” Ranma nodded as he watched the spar amazed with how far Akane truly came since his departure and teachings under Happosai. “I had to leave Sensei. I couldn’t take the chaos I was forced into and well…” Ranma said gaining the old master’s attention as they watched Ranko slide back from a right kick from Akane. “Well my boy?” Happosai offered impressed with Ranko’s endurance. “Well I wanted to control my own life. Have my own decisions made by me not for me.” Ranma replied winching from a judo toss Ranko used on Akane. “Like with Genma and Soun where doing with you and Akane.” Happosai said in a matter- of-fact voice. “Yes. Soun only wanted me to carry on his school while Genma just wanted me so he could live off my hard work. I hated it Sensei and I wanted out.” Happosai nodded as Ranko and Akane showed they were evenly matched without their Chi. “I don’t blame you my boy. Anyone would have done the same thing in your position.”

“Thank you Sensei, but I also want to choose my own fiancé.” Ranma said with a yearning sigh. “Oh? And did you?” Happosai asked already knowing the answer. “Yes, I choose Kasumi.” Ranma said with a sigh. “I see. She would make a great bride for you Ranma. She is calm, collected, gentle, and wise beyond her years. Also she’s quite the cook.” Happosai said gaining a flinch from Ranma, Ranko, and Akane. “Yeah well… All that aside, I really love her. She’s the only one to actually treat me like a normal person.” Ranma said after the spar ended in a stalemate. Happosai nodded to this before moving on. “Well done you two. Seems we can move on to the Chi training I talked about. However Ranma, you’ll have to spar with Akane as well. Same rules you two. Now… begin!”

=+=+=+=

Celestia sighed as she awaited the report from the medical team. Last night, after she had gone to sleep, her dear sister Luna passed out due to news Happosai and Moon had informed her of. That Ranma and Ranko were now taping into Elemental Chi. Ice and Fire, two elements that could easily form a Chi technique her friend Cologne had told her of once before, The Hiryu Shoten Ha. Just what was going on? “Princess Celestia?” someone called from Luna’s bedroom hallway. “Yes Doctor? How is she doing?” Celestia asked walking up to him. “She’s fine. She passed out due to over anxiety. I’m unsure as to the cause but a bit of rest and she’ll be good as new.” Celestia sighed at this. “Thank you doctor, I’m glad your team could respond so quickly.” The doctor nodded and waved for his small team to follow him out of the house.

“How is she Tia?” Nightmare Moon said finally returning home from her training with Happosai. “Lulu is fine Moon. She just needs some rest. Yet what about you Moon? How was your training with Happosai?” Celestia said coming over to her and hugging her making her smile greatly. “My knight has taught me much and I feel much better now that I have Ranma, Ranko, and their friends as my own, even if they are a bit cautious around me.” Nightmare responded happy yet mildly sadden. “Give it time Moon, friendship is a delicate this to gain and keep in its infancy. So what did you learn?” Celestia said going to the kitchen to make some tea for them. “Well I learned that what Ranma and Ranko told us is true. They are using Elemental Chi! You should have seen what they could do just in meditation.” Nightmare said smiling and beginning her excited tale. “My knight had me spar with Ranko first, and no we didn’t use any Chi techniques, he just wanted to see where we all stood before moving to Chi training. Anyway she was very good. I swear she fought just like the Pegasus of old. Ranma was right after her and he was just the same. If I had to compare them to actually Ponies we know I’d say Ranma was like Rainbow Dash while Ranko was more like Spitfire with a dash of Fluttershy mixed in.”

Celestia turned to Nightmare showing great interest. A set of humans that moved like Pegasi, was it possible? “Now don’t get me wrong Tia,” Nightmare continued using a bit of her own magic to bring a set of tea cups to the table and set up the tea service, “but I honestly would have made Ranko and Ranma Wonderbolts right there and then if they were actually Pegasi. Anyway Tia it was actually the meditation that really caught my interest.” Celestia nodded right before the tea kettle whistled and soon brought the pot over to fill their cups. “Go on.” Nightmare blew a bit on her tea before taking a sip and continuing. “Mm, yes of course, now where was I? Oh yes, the meditation. Well I had my eyes open while I meditated and well…”

=Flashback=

“We’ll begin your training by learning to tap into your new Chi. We’ll do this with meditation. Once you two are ready we’ll begin.” Happosai instructed allowing Ranma and Ranko to sit at different ends of the soccer field they were to meditate and train at since Chi Techniques could be quite destructive at times. Once they and Akane were in their places Happosai began. “Now, close your eyes and concentrate, you two. Listen to the sound of my voice. Block out all other senses, and let my voice lead you to your center.” At this Happosai went over to Ranko’s half of the field and spoke more. “Can you see it Ranko? It's a glow that is unique to you and you alone. Now touch it. It's warm, isn't it?” Happosai was soon rewarded by seeing Ranko begin to softly glow as she nodded and smiled.

Nodding Happosai then turned to Ranma and spoke to him. “What of you Ranma? Can you see it? Like Ranko’s it’s a glow that is unique to you and you alone. Now touch it. It’s cool, isn’t it?” Like Ranko, he began to softly glow and nodded with a smile. “That's good.” Happosai said quickly getting to the middle of the field. “You're both doing very good. Now let the warmth and chill flow through you. Feel it cover your whole body, from the tip of your head, to the tip of your toes.” The glow from each grew stronger, and Happosai's own Chi was unleashed, glowing and surrounding each of them as well as himself and Akane. He carefully enveloped them in a cushioning field of Chi, just as small tendrils of fire and ice began forming around the twins, becoming stuck in the cushioning field. Eventually, the small tendrils had become a living wild fire and blizzard. Happosai, who had been expecting this, was nonetheless unnerved by the large show of elemental power, just inches away from each other and becoming the Hiryu Shoten Ha. Taking a deep breath Happosai continued the exercise.
“Now, I want you to gently, very gently, let go of the glow. Just let it slip out of your grasp in its own time. Remember you two this glow is your friend. Treat it as you would want to be treated and it will never hurt you.” The power around each twin dimmed to nothingness and then they slowly opened their eyes and gasped. On Ranko’s side of the field the grass and field goal was turned into ash while Ranma’s side of the field was covered in a blanket of snow and steel hard ice. “T-That was us?” Ranko asked shocked at the damage.
“Yes Ranko it was.” Happosai said tiredly as he let the field fritter away, glad that the earlier danger was now gone. “Now, you see the power you now hold with-in yourselves when you opened your eyes, correct?” Both nodded heavily. “Can either of you tell me why this happen?” Both looked to each other as well as Akane and only gave Happosai silence as their answer. “This is because both of you had let your Chi take over. You had let it run free without any guidance.” Happosai informed them frowning at the damage. Hopefully Principal Moon will be lenient in the billing of the field. “If this is what was going to happen without their control Sensei then why let them do this exercise at all?” Akane asked looking over the damage. “I let them do this exercise for two reasons Akane. The first was to show them and you what happens when one let their Chi run free. This is also what happens when you lose your respect for it.” Happosai said going into a lecture. “Chi is a natural part of who and what you are, but to a martial artist, it is also a tool. And like any tool, it is never more dangerous than when you lose your respect for it.”

All three looked at each other and at the damage they had seen. Happosai soon began walking in front of them as he talked, “Using your Chi carelessly is the number one cause of accidental deaths. Prince Kuno, Soun Tendo, and Genma Saotome sadly are good examples of what can happen when you lose control or the respect of your own Chi. When I send you all home I want you all to keep that in mind.” All three nodded to this. “And the second reason Sensei?” Ranko asked curious. “The second reason I let it happen is because I knew I could stop anything bad from happening. I want you all to know that as long as I'm teaching you, I will never let anything bad happen to you under my supervision.” Happosai replied giving each of them a moment to let all that he had said sink in with a gentle yet protective smile. Giving a short sigh of an exhale, he soon looked to the sun and nodded deciding it was time to wrap up. “Until our next class you two, I want each of you to work on that glow. Work on getting to it without my voice to help you. Find the glow; touch it, caress it, tell it jokes, do whatever you want. Just remember, no matter how much you might want to, no matter how much it might seem like a good idea, no matter how much you think you can handle it; do not, under any circumstance, let the glow surround you, or what you saw will happen again.” All three nodded before Happosai called it a night.

=End Flashback=
Celestia was truly floored by this information. “And you say this was half a field each?” Nightmare nodded before sipping her tea. “Yes. I believe it the same with Magic lessons correct?” Celestia nodded to this and then gasped running to the large stack of books placed in her living room. “Tia?” Celestia tossed scrolls, diagrams, and books aside before running back to the kitchen table putting an open book before Nightmare. “That’s what this was all about!” Celestia said pointing to the formula. Nightmare tilted her head in confusion of this before picking the book up and read the formula gasping. “Are you saying that Discord…” Celestia nodded smiling. “Discord just gave us the means to send us back home.”

=+=+=+=

Kodachi sighed as she prepped for the meeting. The dress suit she was wearing was expertly designed by Rarity and the make-up she was wearing was just right for the occasion. Not too much and not too little, just enough to compliment her looks. “Miss Kodachi Rose? Five minutes.” A worker said from outside the room. With a sigh Kodachi looked to the rooms mirror and nodded, “Show time.” Kodachi opened the door only to be met by Blue Royalty and his follower. “I hope you are not here to prevent me from attending the meeting Mr. Royalty.” Kodachi said in a calm voice. “I and my cohort are only here to wish you luck in the meeting and the vote.” Blue said hi cohort nodding. “Very well then, good luck to you both as well.” Kodachi said before stepping through them and into the hall.

“No outsider will run our home. Remember the plan Silver; make your answers sound good enough that we’ll get the mass majority of the town’s votes.” Blue said angrily causing Silver Lining to nod. They soon followed the same direction Kodachi went and into the main tent the meeting was to take place in. “Ladies and gentleman,” the soon to be former Mayor said beginning the meeting, “allow me to introduce this year’s candidates for election: Blue Royalty, Silver Lining, and Kodachi Rose.” The three walked to the pedestals with a loud round of applause before the soon to be former mayor settled everyone down. “Here are the rules everyone. You may ask each candidate three questions which the candidates must answer within five minutes and you are not to ask any personal questions. Let us begin.” Everyone applaud at this before becoming quite. “We’ll begin with opening statements. Kodachi Rose if you would start please.” The former mayor said then asked politely.

“Thank you. Though I have been here for a very short time I’m happy to see how this town has come to treat me and my brother. It makes us both feel welcome and at home which I wish to continue with everyone who visits or comes to live here. I wish to make them welcome, feel wanted and respected no matter where they came from or who they are. I wish to help make the town prosperous and well established. I want to make it a place anyone can call home.” Kodachi said in her very short speech. This gained a very loud round of applause before it moved onto to Silver who simply stated that he would help the town’s economy become better over time with Blue stating the same thing but with added police enforcement. “We’ll now move onto questions for the Candidates. We’ll start with Capt. Gale Swift from the night watch.” The former mayor said allowing a silvery haired woman in a black beret to come forward. As she finally stepped up to the pedestal the three candidates got to see the rest of her. Unlike the normal Night Watch uniform she was wearing a white t-shirt with black thorn bordering the waist, with a set of crossed swords on its front, a pair of denim jeans, white sneakers, and a pair of black half-moon sunglasses tucked onto one of her pockets. She also had the most striking set of green eyes that looked as if they were looking right through them making Blue and Silver worried.

“Thank you Mayor.” Gale said smiling to the three. “My first question is: What are your plans to deal with all the strange occurrences happening lately?” All three blinked on this and thought hard on what had been going on for the past few months. “Well I would begin an investigation to find the source of these occurrences.” Blue said taking the lead. “Once the source is found have it dealt with accordingly may it be a court hearing or instantaneous imprisonment in our local jail. Also they would be heavily fined for all the damages that have occurred.” Blue smiled at this but soon frowned as the crowd murmured on his response. Silver was up next and answered with reconstruction to the damaged areas along with an investigation and court hearing to determine the outcome of the one causing the occurrences. Kodachi however came up with the best answer out of them. “For now we should focus on rebuilding the local farm then move onto the town as a whole. We already know that these strange occurrences where caused by a group of mad men who fortunately and unfortunately are no longer among us. Why worry of things that have already occurred unless it continues? Since it has not and repairs are already on their way we should focus on this and move on while letting the fallen be.”

Gale nodded to this before tapping her chin and spoke again. “I see. My next question is: What are you going to do about taxes since repairs are need to much of the town as well as the Apple farm?” Blue simply stated that they would stay the same while Silver stated it was a waiting game at the time as it was unknown how much it would cost to help the Farm at the time. “Sadly since the farm needs as much help as it needs right now I feel that taxes may rise slightly for a short time but only long enough to help get all the businesses back up on their feet.” Was Kodachi’s response which she did not like giving but was the truth. “Very well, my last question: How are you going to change the town budget for this year?” Gale asked looking them all over. “The budget will change slightly to help out local police and Night Watch officers as well as the local fire department and hospital. The rest will spread as it normally has however a few minor budget cuts will need to be made to help aid the businesses I’ve stated before.” Blue replied smiling. This however gained no reaction from Gale. “The budget will change only enough to help rebuild the local mine as well as the apple farm with the rest being placed as it has been.” Silver replied gaining a slight nod from Gale. “The budget will only be changed to help aid the apple farm. Once it is back on its feet the budget will continue to be as it has been with no other alterations, unless necessary.” Kodachi replied after thinking over her answer gaining a full nod from Gale.

The rest of the night went on with many questions pertaining to the farm, mine, business, budget changes that were said earlier, and many other concerns until it was coming to the end of the meeting. “Due to the time we will now allow one and only one last question to be asked. We’d now like to call up Miss Sparkle Sunset.” The former mayor said smiling as Twilight/Sparkle came to the pedestal. “Thank you Mayor. My question is how do you plan to manage the finances of the town over the course of your position?" Kodachi smiled at this as it was an easy answer for her. “I will be using the finances of the town to help improve it by commissioning more businesses, repair damaged roads, and aid in repairing our illustrious school.” Blue replied smugly. This gained a few pleased murmurs from the crowd but not many. “The finances will mostly go to repairing the school as well as finance home schooling till repairs are complete. The roads have been bad I do agree as stated by Blue Royalty so a portion of it will also be placed there to repair them as well. The rest will be spent to help finance our own local festivities as well.” Silver replied gaining a few more murmurs than Blue but Kodachi still hadn’t answered yet.

“First of all I would like to spend the finances on the school, apple farm, and roads with most of it used to help fund the local festivities as well as help improve the town by adding more color to it with fresh flowers as well as put a part of the finances to help children and families that cannot afford to send their children to school. It will also be used to help the local medical center by giving it much better equipment to help treat everyone here in town. The rest of the finances will go as it is needed, and not spent with the intention to better one section of the town than the others.” Kodachi replied gaining a large round of applause from everyone in the tent. This caused Kodachi to gape in wonder before smiling to the crowd. Blue and Silver, however, did not look too pleased.

=+=+=+=

The next morning was the day of the vote, which was always a big turn out like the night before. Since the voting was inside the town hall and done secretly one at a time so many stands were put up to help ease tension as well as aid a few businesses. “Man what a turn out.” Ranma said next to his twin Ranko and Aunt Nodoka. “Agreed Ranma, and I’m quite thankful the Cakes gave me some time off to enjoy this as well as put in my own vote.” Nodoka replied smiling as they walked through the numerous stands. “Yeah, I mean look at this place it’s almost like the festivals back in Japan.” Ranko said with a frown. Sure the festivals were fun back then but with all chaos that was added in with it all, it wasn’t really that enjoyable.

“Hey Ranma, Ranko, Ms. Nodoka over here!” a voice called out from one of the stands. Looking around they soon spotted Pinkie waving at them after a group of kids happily ran away from her stand with a bag of goodies. “Hey Pinkie, didn’t know you’d be working a stand today.” Ranko said as they walked up to her. “Tell me about it,” Pinkie said as she prepped another batch of goodies, “and I really wanting to check the other stalls too.” Nodoka went around the side of the stall and gave Pinkie a much needed hug. “Don’t worry Pinkie you won’t be here long, remember you also have to vote so your mother or father may come by to relieve you and maybe you can check the stalls then.” Nodoka said gaining a small smile for Pinkie. “Yeah I guess you’re right. Hey want some goodies? We got cookies, mini muffins, sweet breads, and a lot of other stuff.” Pinkie said pointing to each sign.

“Sure why not. I’ll have a batch of your strawberry cookie.” Ranko said smiling. “Apple Sauce Muffins for me Pinkie.” Ranma said nodding to her. “A mixed bag for me Pinkie, I’ve only gotten to have your cupcakes and I’ve interested in what else you make.” Nodoka said pleasantly. “Coming right up,” Pinkie said excitedly getting the three orders packed. “So Pinkie, who helped you set this place up?” Ranko asked looking at the stand as well as the others. “Oh, Tatewaki set them all up last night right after the meeting, he had some help though.” Pinkie replied smiling. “Let me guess,” Ranma said soon spotting Tatewaki working from what looked to be another treat stand, “Meruna?” Pinkie soon looked over to him after putting their items in bags and in a box. “Wow, how’d you guess?” Ranma simply pointed to down to the stall where Tatewaki was handing over a cone of cotton candy to a mother and her young child while Meruna spun the candy onto the cones. “Oh. Well here you guys go.” Pinkie said normally before her normal hyper self again. After paying for the treats they continued on through the stands till they reached Shampoo and Cologne’s stand. “Good morning you three, I see you’re enjoying these festivities.” Cologne said passing out yet another order of eggrolls to the awaiting voters. “Yes Elder. I see business has picked up a bit?” Nodoka said pleasantly as Shampoo waved to both of them from the back.

Over at Tatewaki and Meruna’s stand Meruna was having the time of her life next to her greatest crush. “Meruna, two more cones please?” Tatewaki asked smiling. “Sure Tatewaki.” Meruna replied smiling back. They were getting close to the last of their ingredients but they weren’t going to let that stop them from keeping up with orders. “Tatewaki could you ask Pinkie if she has any cotton candy sugar we could use? We’re running low.” Tatewaki looked back a bit worried on this after handing the orders over to the family. “I didn’t think we’d go through all of this so fast but I’ll see if our dear Pinkie can lend us some help.” Meruna nodded to this as Tatewaki quickly ran over to Pinkie’s stand. “I hope she has some.” Meruna said looking at the last of the mix, which was only a cup. Only enough to make five to ten orders. Sighing she poured in the last scoop and began spinning the cones once again.

As she spun she began to worry about the voting and Discord. If the town found Discord it meant going back to what she truly was. She came here to get away from her past as well as the Chaos the world was in while under Discord’s two day rule. Or was it four, with as many times as the sun rose and fell under his rule it was hard to know. Still… she didn’t want to go back to… to… to being THAT. She gave one more smile as she gave the last cone of cotton candy away just in time for Tatewaki to return. “She called her parents to see if they had more and luckily they did. It’ll be here in a moment.” Tatewaki said returning with a grin. “Good because that was our last cone.” Meruna said before Mr. and Mrs. Cake came by with a heavy box. “H-Here you go y-you two.” Mr. Cake said before putting the heavy box down. “Sorry I couldn’t help you carry it Mr. Cake.” Tatewaki said opening the box and scooping a cup of the mix out for the cotton candy machine.

“It’s alright Mr. Kendo. It wasn’t that heavy… at first.” Mr. Cake said gaining a chuckle and giggle from everyone, “oh well, so how you liking it here?” Tatewaki thought on this and smiled. “To be honest Mr. Cake, I’m happy to be in such a town.” He smiled and handed the soon asked for orders to Meruna before returning to the Cakes. “If I had a choice of returning to Japan or staying here… I would stay here and not just because of how welcoming the town is but because my heart has found a place here as well.” This caused Meruna to turn bright red as she handed over an order of pink cotton candy.

It was soon time for the stands to vote and some more festivities before the Former Mayor came out and tapped on a microphone gaining everyone’s attention. “Thank you everyone for voting this year. As former Mayor I wish to thank you for allowing me to keep my place in office for so long as I truly loved the job as well as the people involved with it.” The Former Mayor said smiling to everyone with some tears in her eyes. “For as long as I’ve lived here I’ve seen many of you grow up with me, go to school with me, and even work alongside me as I grew with all of you. I’ve been there to welcome our newest citizen both born and moved in. I’ve been with you as we had to say good bye to loved one moving away or leaving in a much more tearful way.” As the words were spoken many of the town’s people’s hearts went out to the soon to step down mayor as she gave her final speech. “As former Mayor I have these words of wisdom to pass onto my successor.”

Getting out a single letter and her eye glasses out she began to read. “‘Please, be willing to be yourself and don’t let your past weigh you down. Let it be a stepping stone in your new life as it was for me. Let it be a map as it leads you through your newest task but don’t forget your moral compass as it too will lead you right. Let the people of this town enter your heart as they let you into theirs. Don’t be scared to lead as well as follow when needed as this is the trait of a good leader as well as a good friend. Your life from this moment will be hard but beneficial to you as well as others but remember. Always be you.’” The town’s people clapped at this before the Former Mayor raised her hand for silence. “On this note I now present to you the result of the votes. With a near land slide by five votes, I give you Mayor Kodachi Rose!” At this the entire town roared in approval as Kodachi came forward and bowed to the crowed, with tear in her eyes. It wasn’t till the town began chanting for a speech that Kodachi stepped forward blushing.

“I-I do apologize as I didn’t prepare one beforehand,” Kodachi said gaining comforting giggles and chuckles from the crowd. “I will be honest to you everyone; I did not truly expect to win however I did hope that I would. As Mayor I promise to continue the work of my predecessor as well as aid the town as needed and I will always, always remember her words this night. Thank you everyone.” This gained a cheer as well as a somewhat pleasant shock as even Blue Royalty and Silver Lining clapped at this. This was just the first day of many surprises.

=+=+=+=

The next morning things got off with a very sudden start. Kodachi was currently being filled in by her newest secretary, getting herself fitted by Rarity for her newest set of office wear, speak with the designer yet again to dissuade him from letting do what she loved which was design her new office, as well as getting the dress routine for the upcoming summer line as she was one of the models. “Enough please!” Kodachi nearly yelled before taking a calming breath. “One at a time, listen if you please.” Looking to her secretary first she spoke, “Please set the meeting with the Former Mayor and Principal for a noon lunch at… Ukyo’s, we can speak then and place a private meeting between me and my good friend Jackie and her family from two till the end of the day. We’ll continue tomorrow and we have plenty of time to get to know each other. Let’s not rush ourselves yes?” This gained a relieved sigh and smile from the distraught secretary. Smiling back she soon turned to the designer frowning. “No offence to you good sir, but I prefer designing rooms myself as well as make flower arrangements yet I would like to have someone to speak to about fabrics from time to time. Let’s meet again say… same time next week?” The designer frowned at this but nodded. He would gain his chance to design yet again.

She soon looked to the mirror as well as Rarity as she checked herself. “It feels a bit tight in the back.” Rarity nodded to this and placed it into her notes. “What of the skirt dear?” Rarity asked calmly. She was used to the hustle and bustle of a busy work area as well as work space. “It’s fine.” Kodachi said turning and carefully walking around. “Thank you for doing this.” Rarity just smiled and waved it off. “Not at all dear, I’m honored you asked me to do this.” Kodachi smiled back at this before returning to where she was on the stand allowing Rarity to continue her work. “Nabiki I think you may wish to hire a few more models if we’re going to be doing that large of a selection, or we could cut it back a bit and split it into two shows.” Nabiki looked to Kodachi and thought on it as she was going over a design sketch Rarity made for another customer. “Hmm, Kodachi has a point Rarity. This line we’re doing is way too much for four models.” Rarity frowned at this but nodded. “Very well, schedule another show for us please Nabiki?” Nabiki nodded to this and pulled out the calendar and looked it over. “We have an opening for… Thursday… in two weeks, is that fine?” Rarity tapped her chin at this stepping away from Kodachi to look her over and think. “That would be fine darling. Now Kodachi I’ll need a few days to work on the top a bit more so could you return in say… two days around closing?” Kodachi nodded to this and stepped into the changing room while Rarity and Nabiki began cleaning up to close up the shop.

“Hey Rarity,” Nabiki asked thinking, “Would you… mind getting a bite with me after work?” Rarity quickly looked up at this question thinking while also blushing before nodding. “I’ll… need to bring Belle with us as my parents won’t be home till late tonight.” Nabiki nodded to this smiling. This was what a family was supposed to be like, loving, caring, supportive, she wish she had that growing up. Yet now… she could. She accepted Akane back, she still had Kasumi, and soon she’s have Ranma’s current family, each willing to show her what a real family was. Still… she wished… she wished she could get this one nagging issue out of her mind. Just what was it about this town that kept nagging her? Mentally shaking her head she finally decided that after lunch, she’d see Kodachi and see what she knew since she was now mayor.
=+=+=+=

“Here’s your order you three, enjoy.” Ukyo said smiling at Jackie, Ryoga, and Kodachi. “Thanks Ukyo, your breakfast dishes are the best.” Ryoga said digging into his pancakes. “What was that?” Jackie said looking at him. “Not that yours isn’t better.” Ryoga said after a hard swallow of his food. “I’m just joshing with you sugar,” Jackie said smiling before turning to Kodachi, “so how’s being the mayor treating you?” Kodachi sighed as she munched away at one of her fries. “Tiring but in a good way. I’m able to help out the town more as well as your farm while keeping my current job as model and designer. I love it but a part of my meeting with the former mayor has concerned me a bit but… I’m not allowed to talk about it openly, sorry.” Jackie was glad she had ordered a simple milkshake since she gulped at the news. Silently she hoped the former mayor didn’t just freak her out. “How’d that meeting go anyway?” Ryoga asked adding a bit of apple butter to a piece of toast. “Splendid, confusing, but splendid, she filled me in a few needed things such as the farm and a few buildings that need some structural repairs as well as some more private things but we got it all accomplished. You’ll be gaining another acre of trees tomorrow.” Kodachi replied now getting into her vegetable burger.

“I’ll let Mac know the moment we get home. So… how’s your brother?” Jackie asked hoping to change the direction of the conversation to something else. “He’s doing much better. Being around that girl Meruna has helped him calm down and finally accept that has happen as well and help him forgive himself. He’s been so hard on himself that I’ve been worried but now… he’s so much better. No more running around with that kendo ken, no more thinking he’s an actual samurai, he’s… like me, normal… Well almost normal. He still practices kendo though and reads haikus but at least he’s not… you know.” Kodachi replied flinching a bit. “Absolutely dense and mentally unstable,” Ryoga supplied gaining a punch in the arm from Ukyo, “What? It’s true.” Jackie was about to groan at this before Kodachi spoke up. “Ryoga’s right you two. With how our father treated us growing up I don’t blame others for thinking this. I’m just glad Summer could put his tortured soul to rest before he passed away.” Everyone nodded to this. “Summer’s like that sugar cube. She’s just able to bring out the best in people.” Jackie said tapping her hat up. “That she does.” Kodachi said before her cell rang. “Now who could that be?”

=+=+=+=

Lunch with Rarity and her little sister was as always a pleasant thing to do on such a lazy day like today. Yet even with that Nabiki just couldn’t get the town off her mind. She loved the town she really did but with so much not known or even taught she just couldn’t let it be or more precisly it couldn’t leave her be. Sighing she looked to her two figures, her version of her love as well as herself next to it before she gave in and grabbed her cell. ”Hello, this is Mayor Kodachi.” Kodachi’s voice said over the line. “Hello Kodachi, its Nabiki. Are you alone?” Nabiki asked nervously. ”I’m with a few friends having lunch. Why?” Kodachi asked curious. “Well… I’d like permission to read the books in the local library, the historical ones. If that’s possible, if not forget it and we’ll set something up later.” Nabiki said even more nervous. There was long pause before Kodachi finally answered. ”Let me think it over and I’ll call you right back after lunch alright?” Nabiki sighed in relief and nodded on her end. “Thank you and I’ll be waiting.” She soon hung up her cell and fell back onto her bed. There was no going back now. “I-it’s just to peak my interest that’s all.” She said to herself as he looked to the ceiling. “That’s it. That’s just it.”

=+=+=+=

“So if we have them both fire the Hiryu Shoten Ha into the very middle of town and unleash the Elements on the attack it should return us home.” Luna/Kasumi said looking the diagram over yet again. They had gone over Discord’s books, maps, and formulas from the moment Celestia found out what Discord had sent them. “I’m not sure if we should believe this sister. It sounds very risky.” Celestia/Principal Moon sipped her tea and looked to the diagram. “I know Lulu but… without Discord this is our only chance.” Nightmare/Akane also looked to the diagram. “But sisters, the Hiryu Shoten Ha can’t be contained like that. It’s a tornado of absolute Chi which is very destructive. If unleashed there it could tear the town to pieces…” Nightmare took a sip of her tea before continuing, “However you are right that this may be out only chance to return home. Yet this will also mean one other thing.” Celestia and Luna looked to each other and frowned on this. If they wanted to go through with this it meant telling the former Tokyoites the secret of the town and of themselves.

“Are we really ready for that Tia?” Luna asked worried. “I know that Ukyo, Nodoka, Shampoo, and Cologne know but…what of the others?” Both Nightmare and Celestia looked to their sister. “I thought you were going to tell Ranma yourself Lulu.” Celestia replied confused. “I will… when the time is right and that in a few more years.” Nightmare stood up and wrapped her arms around Luna/Kasumi and hugged her. “You have to tell him soon Luna. The longer it takes the harder it will be for him to accept this.” Luna sighed before Celestia joined in the small group hug. “She’s right Lulu. I know it’s hard but… it needs to be done.” Luna leaned into the needed hug. “Alright… I… I’ll try to tell him… soon.”

=+=+=+=

Nabiki sighed as she waited inside the library. Like Kodachi had promised, she called right back after lunch to inform her of her decision and it was that she would allow her to do so, as long as she saw the books as well. So now she waited to meet up with Kodachi who had the keys, gloves, and masks. Nabiki had insisted on them since if the books where are old as everyone said then they had to be very careful with them. “Sorry I’m late Nabiki, my secretary caught me before I could leave.” Nabiki heard as Kodachi walked up to her. “No problem, so did you bring the stuff?” Nabiki said then asked looking around. “Don’t worry I put the closed for cleaning sign up Nabiki, I know how you liked to work and… well I’m a bit worried about this myself.” Kodachi said pulling out the needed items from her purse.

“You’re not the only one.” Nabiki said taking a set of gloves and a mask. “Nabiki…” Kodachi said leading the way to the very back, “a-are you sure you want to read these? There’s no shame in falling back.” “Nabiki gulped but shook her head. “I-I fall back now… I’ll never get my answers.” Kodachi nodded to this as they finally reached the door to the historical books. Pulling out the key Kodachi looked right into Nabiki’s eyes. “Last chance Nabiki.” Nabiki gulped. Kodachi was right… this was her one last chance to continue with the life she now had. Her chance to go back and just keep hoping to live with Rarity… but… her tattoo, the strange aura of Akane’s Chi, Ranma getting a twin sister during a lunar eclipse, everything up to now that didn’t make sense… could be answered right behind this door. “Do it.” With a nod Kodachi place the key into the keyhole and with a light twist… opened a hidden stair well that lead downward to a set of very ornate doors. “Kodachi… what is this?” Nabiki asked looking to the doors. “I-I don’t know. Maybe it’s the store room from the past?” Kodachi replied looking at the doors. “No way, these door are way to clean to be from the past and just look at what their made from and with!” Nabiki said standing aside to show the doors.

They were gold, solid gold, and silver, real silver embedded with rubies, sapphires, and other rare gems that could not have survived the rigors of time without tarnish or blemishes. Also the design on the doors, two Alicorns, was unbelievable… The craftsmanship that went into them was so well detailed and no one for the year mining years could have made these. “Just what did we find?” Kodachi asked placing her hand slowly on the door causing them to open by themselves. “Kodachi,” Nabiki said looking at the rows and rows of ornate shelves filled with treasures neither had ever seen before, “I think… we found the town’s historical library.” Kodachi nodded as they slowly walked into the hidden library. “Just look at this place. It must have cost the town a fortune to build all this.” Nabiki said looking everything over. “More like city and town Nabiki.” Kodachi said gaining Nabiki’s attention. “What do you mean?” Kodachi waved her over to a section with a set of maps neither had seen before… or had they? “I can’t read this writing but… I’m sure I’ve seen these maps before.” Nabiki said before Kodachi gasped. “T-that’s because we have Nabiki!” Kodachi said pointing to something. Turning Nabiki also gasped what they had just discovered. The Unicorn Book from My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic.

=+=+=+=

“So why do we need to go to this library again?” Ryoga asked for the fourth time since Ranma, Ranko, and Tatewaki, got him from the farm. “For the last time Ryoga, we don’t know.” Ranma said with a very annoyed humph. “Kodachi called us and told us to come to the library without the girls, Nodoka, Cologne, Shampoo, Ukyo, or Meruna.” Ranko replied frowning. She was just about to go out on a date with Summer too when the phone rang. “Seems odd that my sister would want only us at this library, also why have we not gained Nabiki as well?” Tatewaki pointed out curiously. “Don’t know, but we’re about to find out.” Ryoga said pointing to the library entrance. There Nabiki was waiting for them patiently with what looked to be a nervous twitch, looking about before spotting them and waving them to hurry inside.

“Hurry up guys before someone spots you.” She quietly said leading them inside before locking the door. “Nabiki what’s going on?” Ranma asked a bit annoyed yet concerned. After putting up the closed for cleaning sign back up Nabiki turned and began talking while also leading the group towards the very back. “Okay I’ve been curious as to why there’s so little history on this town as well as a few things I’ve observed in town caught my interest as well so I called up Kodachi to let me check something out here at the library and you won’t believe what we found.” Everyone stopped to see Kodachi waiting for them at what looked to be a hidden entrance to what seemed to be a very expensive looking room. “You have to come see this.” She said leading them inside. As they walked into the large underground library each began wondering just what they had walked into. “Kodachi, sister, please explain what we are seeing.” Tatewaki said heavily confused. “What you’re seeing is the history of Coltsville. Or should we say…” Nabiki said gaining all their attention before a set of stain glass windows and book, “Ponyville and Canterlot combined.” Everyone just blinked at this. “You’re joking right,” Ranko asked worried, “Right?”

Nabiki and Kodachi sadly shook their heads as they brought over the unicorn book, opened to a select page. “Ranko this book is the real deal. Its solid gold embedded and fake leather bound. Also the language in here is way too original looking to have been faked.” Ranma walked over and looked at the open pages only to shake his head in disbelief. “N-no way, this can’t be real.” Ryoga looked the room over running his hands over many of the items. “They feel way too real to be a joke Ranma and just look at this craftsmanship. I’ve seen metal work before Ranma but this stuff… it’s the real deal. I mean look at this shield. You can see the hammer marks buffed from it as well.” Ranko started to shake at what she was seeing. “This… this can’t be real…”

“I’m afraid that it is my dear Ranko.” A gentle voice said gaining their attention. At the entrance was none other than Principal Moon, Akane, and to everyone’s shock…Kasumi. “I believe we have some explaining to do.” Principal Moon said frowning.

To be continued

Author's Note

A big thank you goes out to imgogaeatarat for his Twilight Sparkle question as well as to my editor NightmareKnight for the use of his character Swift Gale/Gale Swift along with his questions. THANKS GUYS! Also two more chapters left, please enjoy.

Chapter 25: The Truth

Chapter 25: The Truth

Ranma, Ranko, Kodachi, Tatewaki, Ryoga, and Nabiki sat before Principal Moon, Kasumi, and Akane. Slamming her hands on the table Nabiki spoke first. “You lied to us!” The three former princesses flinched at this. “We did not lie Nabiki.” Kasumi said carefully. “Oh really, so the seventeen years of my life didn’t include a sister name Kasumi JUST AN ALICORN PRINCESS NAMED LUNA?!” Kasumi/Luna flinched at this and nearly cried. “It’s not her fault Nabiki it was Discord’s.” Akane/Nightmare Moon said seriously. “I don’t care who’s fault it was WE deserve some answers!” Nabiki demanded before Kodachi placed her hand on her shoulder. “Please Nabiki. Let me handle this.” Nabiki frowned at this but… nodded. She was mayor now and since there was no kingdom she had more power than they did, currently.

“My dear princesses, as Nabiki has pointed out, we do deserve some answers, especially about yourselves and this town.” Kodachi said calmly drawing on all her lessons from the former mayor. “That you all do Mayor Kodachi.” Principal Moon/Princess Celestia said also calming down. “Years ago there was an incident in our home world of Equestria. A vile god of Chaos named Discord escaped the imprisonment Luna, you’re now sister Kasumi, and I’s spell causing chaos and disharmony across the lands. I believe we can leave what had happened out as the My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic Season 2 episode one would easily explain.” Everyone nodded to this. “As you know when Discord’s magic and the Elements of Harmony’s magic collided it created a sphere. That Sphere sent us here not seal Discord away as the DVD’s show.” Celestia finished looking to Kasumi/Luna.

“The sphere’s mixed magic caused many transformations as well as a teleportation of a pony, namely I, Mayor Kodachi. My sister was sent deeper into this school which was once our castle while I was sent to Japan where I was found and adopted by Soun and our mother.” Kasumi/Luna explained. “Yet if you were in Japan all this time how is it you are now here?” Principal Moon/Celestia sighed at this. “Because I found her Mayor Kodachi, for you see I did so during my studies around the world. It is how I also met Cologne. We were all turned into children or in some cases babies. Those not turned into children adopted and raised those that where here. It is thanks to Lyra and Bonny that we were able to fit in so well in your world. Did you know Lyra has a large store of knowledge concerning humans? For some time we thought you were myths.” The five looked to each other shocked by this news.

“Okay but this does not answer our earlier question.” Mayor Kodachi said getting into her role quite well. “You see Mayor Kodachi,” Kasumi/Luna started only to stop and look to her sister with pleading eyes to take over. “The entire population here was scared of what you humans would do to us if they ever found out whom and what we really were. After some discussion and before I found Luna, we all decided it would be best to not reveal our secret to anyone we did not trust. We also decided it be best to try and learn of your world in secret. So a select few of us began taking human lessons to become teachers, business people, police officers, firemen, and so forth. You must believe me when I say that I only had my people’s best interest at heart.” Celestia/Principal Moon said with a heavy heart. “And when there are those that find out?” Nabiki asked getting a scolding look from Kodachi.

“We reveal our secret to them under the promise they do not tell anyone and if they try our guards will cast a memory erase spell on them letting them only remember their time in this town and not the secret.” Celestia replied before Kasumi/Luna ran out of the room to soon be chased by Ranma. Celestia rose to follow but was stopped by Akane/Nightmare Moon. “Let them be Tia. Let us handle things here.” Celestia sighed and nodded sitting back down to explain what had happened in the past fully.

=+=+=+=

Ranma quickly followed Kasumi/Luna out to a park where she collapsed and found herself caught in strong protective arms. “Kasumi,” Ranma started before Kasumi/Luna pulled away from him. “I’m sorry Ranma. I never meant to keep this from you.” Ranma only wrapped his arms around her and hugged her gently. “Why didn’t you tell me before I left?” Ranma asked gently. “If I did, would you have believed me?” Kasumi/Luna asked frowning. “With everything we’ve been through? Yeah I think I would.” Ranma responded kissing her cheek. Kasumi/Luna purred at the kiss. “I also didn’t want to burden you with even more chaos to your life.” Ranma closed his eyes smiling and shaking his head. “What children we were, at least we’re wiser now.” It was then Kasumi/ Luna pulled away from him crying. “But why do you still love me? I’m an Alicorn Ranma, a Pony. How can you love someone who’s not even human?” Ranma walked up to her again and pulled her into a deep kiss before slowly pulling away. “I still love you because I do. So you’re a pony, an Alicorn Princess at that, that still doesn’t change who you are, a loving, gentle heart that I’ll love forever.”

Kasumi/Luna leaned into Ranma crying happily. “Forever is a long time Ranma. You sure you can live with that?” Ranma’s only response was to bring his loved head up to his and kiss her passionately on the lips.

=+=+=+=

After a long discussion everyone left to sleep for the night as well as to speak with the people they knew about this news. “So… where are you guys going?” Ranko asked as they left Celestia’s home. “I believe my brother and I will retire to the Mayor’s office for the night. I have some paperwork as well as history to read up on.” Kodachi said before turning to her brother. “I believe I will be with Meruna this night. I wish to speak with her before the dawn. What of you Ryoga?” Tatewaki said looking to his current friend. “I-I’ll be returning to the farm. I… I need to speak with the Apples.” Ryoga responded sadly. He truly loved Jackie and… pony or not he had to let her know that. “Rarity’s place for me,” Nabiki said tiredly, “I want to talk to her as well.” Ranko sighed at this. “I’ll be with mom since it looks like Ranma will be with Luna tonight.”

“Very well, let us meet in the mayor’s office tomorrow to talk together. I can set us an appointment.” Kodachi said smiling at her dearest friends. Everyone agreed to this smiling and waving. Only Ryoga didn’t go anywhere as Kodachi stopped him for a bit. “Please tell Jackie I said hello and that I hope she’ll bring some of her apple pie with her tomorrow. And be good to her Ryoga. She’s my best friend and I won’t tolerate seeing her heart broken.” She said to him seriously before smiling. “Yes ma’am. I’ll let her know, night.” Ryoga said walking with Ranko towards the outside of town. “What a crazy day.” Ranko said as they walked. “Yeah it was.” Ryoga replied as they walked. “So… you really love her don’t you?” Ranko observed causing Ryoga to stop abruptly. “H-how did you?” Ranko giggled at this. “It was pretty obvious when Jackie would bring her hat down or you’d blush whenever she agreed with you or was near you.”

Ryoga blinked at this. “I was that obvious?” Ranko nodded at this causing Ryoga to face-palmed while Ranko laughed, “Not funny Ranko.” Ranko soon slowly stopped and looked to Ryoga apologetically. “You’re right, sorry.” They soon returned to their walk before Ryoga spoke, “What about you and Fluttershy?” Ranko sighed at this. “I’m like you. I love her Ryoga and pony or not… I’ll always love her.” Ryoga nodded to this. “So why not tell her tonight?” Ranko blushed at this. “I don’t want to interrupt her sleep.” Ryoga nodded to this. “Still, she could be at the Apple’s and waiting for you.” Ranko only blushed at this. “Well… it’s worth a look.” Ryoga nodded and gave his friend a quick shoulder hug before continuing their walk to the Apple’s farm house.

=+=+=+=

Tatewaki sighed as he looked at his home. His home, not his father’s, not his ancestors, his home, a home he bought on his own, a home he cleans and tends to himself, a home where he and his sister can finally be normal. Yet did he deserve it? Did he deserve such a peaceful life without the insanity his father was trying to force into him and his sister? After everything he had been through… yes. Yes he deserved such a home, such a life, without the Kuno name or its legacy. Here he had the medical help he needed to clear his mind of his father’s influence. Here he had real friends not people he bullied or forced into becoming his friend. Here… he had love and someone to share that love.

Yet now the insanity had returned but not in the form of his father or a clan name or worse a Kendo-Ken. No, it was in a town secret, a closely guarded secret that he, his sister, and his friends stumbled into. Now what was he to do? Did Meruna even know the town’s secret? Of course she would have, she had lived here since a child why wouldn’t she know her own town’s secret? He hoped so. He… he truly loved her. Yet if she was a pony… no, no it didn’t matter what she was, she is still Meruna and he loved her. Yet for now he needed rest as well as a few items from his house. Then it was back to the Mayor’s office for the night. He just hoped… he was making the right choice.

=+=+=+=

Nabiki just shook her head. “So let me get this straight. Years ago Discord and the Elements created a dome that cause all those here to become young while also sending your sister Luna and the spirit of Nightmare Moon to Nerima where Luna became my sister Kasumi and Nightmare almost became my sister Akane yet didn’t because of a corrupt priest my idiot father allowed into the home. Years later you come to Japan and meet Kasumi and start planning on coming here but still could not return to Equestria without Discord’s chaotic magic. Still searching for him Kasumi fell for Ranma who has a very chaotic life style. One chain of chaotic events later we all end up here with Ranma and Ranko now being our one and only chance to go back to Equestria by using the Hiryu Shoten Ha and the Elements of Harmony, did I miss anything in that?” Principal Moon/Celestia and Akane/Nightmare shook their heads to this. “No that sounded correct.” Nightmare said smiling.

“Oh good…” Nabiki said before snapping, “ARE YOU INSANE?!” Nabiki soon got up and began pacing. “Don’t you even remember how power let along destructive that attack was? And firing it in the very CENTER of town? I take back my earlier question of are you insane and replace it with ‘Do you have a death wish for this town?’ I mean seriously how do we even know this will even work let alone won’t send everyone here in a four to five hundred mile arch into the ocean or worse?” Kodachi gently pulled Nabiki to her seat and patted her shoulder to calm her down. “She does have a point my dear princesses. Ranma and Ranko’s attack is very powerful and not very controllable either. The damage from just that attack could serious harm many others in the process. Also all you have here are theories, estimates, graphs, yet where is the hard evidence that it will work let alone become stable enough to use?” Nightmare and Celestia looked to each other on this before speaking.

“Mayor Kodachi this had been taken into consideration, unknowingly, but it was considered.” Celestia said refilling her tea cup. “How so my dear Celestia,” Kodachi asked cutting off Nabiki’s hot reply, “I’ve never seen Ranma or Ranko use a compact version of the attack so unless you some other plan…” Nightmare smiled at this. “Oh but we do. We’re having my knight train them.” Both Nabiki and Kodachi blinked at this. “You’re… knight?” Nabiki asked. “Yes,” Nightmare said taking a sip of her tea, “Happosai.” Both spat out their tea at this. “You’re going to make HIM your knight?” Nabiki asked coughing. “Along with one other when he’s ready.” Nightmare replied calmly. “Okay… so… how is HE handling this?” Kodachi asked dabbing her lips. “He’s been training Ranma, Ranko, and I in how to fully control our chi,” Nightmare said before putting her cup down becoming serious, “especially the new chi those two have. Ranko’s chi is that of the fire element and burns everything in its path while Ranma’s chi is that of ice which freezes all in its path. I’ve seen what those two can do first hand with just a small touch of their Chi under no control. Hence the reason Happosai has been training them so hard in Chi control. Though Cologne is good at teaching it’s manipulations, it’s Happosai that truly knows how to control its flows.”

Nabiki thought on this and soon agreed. From what she knew Cologne never once showed Ranma how to control his Chi, only how to use it. It was more than likely he had to learn it on his own but now… now he was learning from a pro. “So if they can learn to control the Chi flow…” Kodachi said thinking. “We may be able to return home.” Celestia answered looking to her cup.

=+=+=+=

The next morning Ranma and Ranko confronted Nodoka about what they had learned the night before. “I’m very sorry you two.” Nodoka said at the dining room table. “I had made a promise not to tell anyone and… I didn’t want to lose either of you.” Ranko and Ranma sighed at this and smiled at her. “We know Aunty. It’s just… so many people have been keeping secrets from us for so long…” Ranko began. “We felt constantly betrayed. Genma had been doing this kind of junk for years. Not saying anything till the last minute… until we met the ones we really love. I mean sure it was wrong to not tell us but even I can see the reasoning behind it.” Ranma finished for his twin. “Yes about your loves. Did you…” Nodoka said leaving it off for them to tell her or not. “Kasumi, I mean Luna, and I will be going on a walk around the shopping area soon for furniture before Sis and I have to meet up with Happosai.” Ranma answered smiling happily. “I… still need to see Summer… Fluttershy and let her know that I know and that I… I love her.” Ranko replied nervously.

“I hope things go well for you both and remember you two no matter what I love you both.” Nodoka said hugging both of them which they returned. An hour later Luna arrived to walk with Ranma and soon left for the shopping area while Ranko and Nodoka left to head to work and Summer/Fluttershy’s Cottage. “Aunty, can I ask you something?” Ranko asked as they slowly walked. “Of course Ranko, what do you need?” Nodoka replied smiling pleasantly. “You know I love Fluttershy right? What if… what if she doesn’t want me after I tell her I know what she really is?” Ranko asked nervously. “Ranko,” Nodoka said stopping to look at her, “you love her correct?” Ranko nodded to this. “And does she not love you the saw way back?” Nodoka asked watching her reaction. Ranko thought long and hard on this. From the very first kiss… she had been showing her such compassion, friendship… love. “Yes, yes she does. Thank you Aunty.” Ranko said finally smiling. “You’re welcome dear, now go on and tell the Apples I said hello.” Ranko gave her Aunt one last hug before running off. “Sigh. Young love.” Nodoka said before heading towards her job.

It didn’t take Ranko long to finally arrive at the Apple’s Farm and one of her friends, Jackie or Applejack as she was really known. “Jackie?” Ranko asked shocking her friend. “Oh, howdy Ranko…” Jackie said frowning. “Something wrong Jackie?” Ranko asked walking up to her. “Yes… No… I-I don’t know Ranko I-I’m just so darn confused right now.” Jackie replied leaning again her property’s fence. “Want to talk about it?” Ranko asked leaning against the same fence. For a while Jackie was silent till she finally sighed and looked to the sky. “Ryoga came by. Asked us all for a meeting; thought it was an issue with the farm work but instead it was him telling us that he knew who we really were and how he found out. We weren’t upset about it, concerned yeah but he told us he’d never tell anyone else what knew outside of this town and that he had darn good reason not too either.” Jackie then looked to the ground pulling her hat over her face as well.

“Okay so what’s the problem?” Ranko asked looking to her. “He asked me out.” Jackie said letting her hat drop to the ground a clear blush on her cheeks. “He finally asked?!” Ranko asked excited for her friend. “Well… yeah. I mean yeah I knew we were sweet on each other but… after he found out I thought he’d be wanting me to stay away, not go and ask me out.” Jackie replied looking to her after lifting her hat. “Well… he does love you. Do you love him back?” Ranko observed then asked. “Of course I do Ranko! It’s just… I don’t know… I’m just so confused.” Jackie replied placing her face into her right hand. “I know how you feel Jackie.” Ranko said placing a hand on her friend’s shoulder. “You do?” Jackie asked hopeful. “Well knew would be a much better term.” Ranko said once again leaning against the fence.

“I… I was so nervous when I went to the winter dance with Summer. When we dance I just felt… conflicted… With all that had happened while in Nerima did I really deserve such a life? Did I deserve to be with such a kind hearted person? Then I thought, why not? Haven’t Ranma and suffered enough to have a life of our own? Ranma has Kasumi, Luna sorry, right? Why can’t I have someone to love as well? But something stopped all that and answered all my worries for me.” Ranko said smiling. “What?” Jackie asked needing to know. “Summer’s kiss,” Ranko replied, “as well as she telling me she loved me.” Jackie’s jaw just hung slack till she finally shook her head. “Wish it was so simple for me.” Ranko frowned at this before smiling and looking right at her. “Then stop wishing and do something about it.” Jackie just looked at her. “I mean it,” Ranko said pointing towards the farm house, “just go right up to him and tell him how you really feel. You are the Element of Honesty right? Well then be honest to yourself and tell him.”

Jackie just blinked at this but giggled and shook her head. “Your right Ranko, I am the Element of Honesty. Thanks for reminding me.” She gave her a tight hug before running off towards the farm house but not before yelling back, “You better do the same thing to Shy Ranko! She’ll be expecting you too!” Ranko nodded to this before she jumped over the fence and ran into the grove of trees and towards Fluttershy’s Cottage.

=+=+=+=

Rarity paced her shop as she awaited her crush Nabiki. It had been hours since anyone had seen her and she still had not picked up her cell. “Where is she?” Rarity asked out loud worried. “Where’s who Rarity?” a sleepy voice asked behind her. “Oh Belle, I didn’t hear you wake up. I’ll go make us something to eat.” Rarity replied going to the kitchen. “But who were you waiting for?” Belle asked waking up more. “Nabiki dear, for some reason she hasn’t shown up for work and I can’t seem to get in contact with her.” Rarity replied as she began gathering her items for pancakes, one of the easier and less troublesome dishes she could quickly cook. “Are you worried about her?” Belle asked causing Rarity to stop in her mixing. “I worry about all my friends Belle.” Rarity replied going back to work. “But you always act weird when you’re around her, like Dashie and Sparkle do. Oh, oh, I bet you like her!” Belle said gaining a clatter of a spoon against a bowl as her reply. “Rarity, are you okay?”

Rarity just fell to her knees crying. “Rarity, Rarity, what wrong?!” Belle nearly yelled as she ran over to her older sister. “I-I’m fine Belle I just… just…” Rarity started to say before she pulled Belle into a needed hug. “I do like her Belle. I like her very much and… I’m not sure if she feels the say way.” Belle hugged her sister back leaning into her. She and her friends had tried to bring to people together, Miss Cheerilee and Big Mac, once and it didn’t go to well. However they did learn from their mistake, it was better to help verbally that get involved. “Why don’t you tell her that you really like her?” Belle asked trying to help. “Oh Belle,” Rarity said gently pulling her away from herself, “I want to, I really do. I’m just not sure how and you do know what we truly are. I-I have to follow our laws… unless she can figure this out herself.” It was then that the back door to the kitchen opened. “Sorry I’m late you two I had to… Why are you two on the floor?” Nabiki said walking inside before asking. Rarity and Belle looked up before nodding. “Nabiki let me finish cook and we’ll all talk. I-I have something to tell you.” Rarity said gaining a nod from Nabiki.

After the pancakes where made and eaten Rarity and Nabiki both looked to each other before both saying, “I need to tell you…” Both soon giggled at this. “Please darling go first, I can wait.” Rarity offered. “Thanks,” Nabiki said before sighing, “Rarity, Belle, I know about Coltsville.” This caused both Belle and Rarity to look right at her shocked. “I became so curious about the town’s history I asked Kodachi to let me into the back room and mmm.” Nabiki didn’t get to finish as Rarity had literally leapt over the table and kissed her on the lips. Looks like I don’t need to tell her the rest. Both thought as they kissed.

=+=+=+=

Tatewaki sighed as he awaited his crush Meruna. “Tatewaki, what’s wrong? Why the sudden call?” he heard behind him. “Meruna,” Tatewaki said smiling before pulling out a small bouquet of flowers, “first… these are for you.” Meruna blushed as she took the flowers. She raised them up to her nose to smell them but became shocked as Tatewaki kissed her on the cheek. “I-I know.” Meruna soon dropped the flowers. “No… no you can’t… Please Tatewaki tell me your joking.” Tatewaki shook his head sadly. “Meruna please hear me out.” Meruna shook her head crying. “Meruna, my dear Meruna would you have wanted me to know of Coltsville another way where I… may not have accepted the truth?” Meruna just lowered her head crying before she leapt toward him hugging her as she cried. “Meruna, I love you. I do not care who or what you are I love you for you and you alone. Do you understand?” Tatewaki said gently as he brushed her hair with his free hand. “Do you? If we go back to Equestria…” Meruna started to say before Tatewaki caught her lips in gentle yet loving kiss.

=+=+=+=

Summer sighed as she looked over her small collection of Pony Figures. Especially the ones of her current self as well as how she originally looked. Next to each was her beloved Ranko, in pony form of course, which was dressed in a tuxedo while she was in a dress, though the one of her current self and Ranko was in reverse with Ranko in the dress and she in the tuxedo. She sighed as she thought of her old life back in Equestria, where she was a shy Pegasus with only the girls as her friends. Yet now she wasn’t as shy, okay she was still shy, but now she had many more friends as well as someone to truly love. But there was always this one single worry at the edge of her mind… the secret. She loved Ranko so much she… she wanted to let her know so much but the long wait was just so much to bear she, just wasn’t sure if she could wait that long. It was then her train of thoughts was broken by a knock on her front door. “I-I wonder who that could be.” Carefully she went over to the door and cracked it open only to smile and open it fully to hug her love.

“Hey,” Ranko said giggling, “did you miss me that much?” Summer looked up to her and nodded. “Yes, even a little bit feel like forever.” Summer said blushing. “Can we go inside? I… have something to tell you. Don’t worry it’s nothing bad.” Ranko said hugging Summer closer to herself. “Um sure, please come in.” Summer replied blushing more. They both went inside the cottage where Ranko was amazed with how it looked. It was nothing like the show but still had the same floor plan. It was built in two stories with the top being for the bedroom and upstairs bath while the downstairs was for the kitchen, living room, and work area, mostly for injured pets or other animals. It was also carefully furnished with space in mind as there were many shelves and pet beds where placed about. It was the first time Ranko had ever seen the inside as Summer had always met her outside of the cottage.

“Please, make yourself at home.” Summer said going to the kitchen. “Thank you.” Ranko said carefully sitting down on a couch. “Um, would you like some tea?” Summer asked from the kitchen. “Yes please.” Ranko replied looking the room over till she finally spotted Summer’s collection. “I didn’t know you had so many figures.” Summer came out and looked to her collection blushing bright red. She had forgotten she had them out. “Um yes, I’ve been collecting ever since they first came out.” Summer confessed before putting the tea down. “Oh I see, and thank you, mmm, strawberry tea.” Ranko said sipping her tea. Summer nodded sipping her own tea before looking to Ranko blushing. “So… what was it you needed to tell me?” Ranko sighed before putting her cup down. “Summer… I… I know about Coltsville’s secret. I know that you’re Fluttershy and… and I love you, no matter what.” This caused Summer/Fluttershy to gape before she put her tea down and quickly enveloped Ranko in a hug crying.

“Thank you… thank you…” Summer cried hugging her love. “Shh, it’s okay. It’s all okay.” Ranko said holding her. “I’ve waited so long to tell you Ranko I… I couldn’t hold anymore and was about to tell you against everyone’s wishes and… and…” Summer confessed before she just could say anymore crying happily into Ranko’s shoulder, “I love you.” Ranko lifted her chin up and brushed some of her tears away smiling before giving he a peck on the lips. “I love you too, Fluttershy.”

=+=+=+=

To be Continued

Author's Note

Well here's another chapter everyone, one more to go. Oh yes the voting from my blog is finally over! All the Nerima characters who are in this story will be given a pony form in the next chapter. What ponies are Nabiki, Shampoo, Cologne, Happosai, Kodachi, and Tatewaki? Well you'll just have to read the next chapter to find out. And a Big thanks to all my participants that acted during all the votes up to this point. Thank you everyone. -Bows-

Chapter 26: Unexpected consequences

Chapter 26: Unexpected consequences

It had been a full month since the princesses, Twilight/Sparkle Sunset, Applejack/ Jackie Apple, Rainbow Dash/Dashie Rain, Summer Monarch/Fluttershy, Rarity, Pinkie and well everyone was told that that Ranma, Ranko, and the other untold former Nerima residents knew of the town’s secret. The most of the town was very accepting of this fact and welcomed them with the same warm welcome and open arms when they had first arrived but there were a select few that didn’t like this at all. “I cannot believe this aunty!” Blue Royalty/Blueblood said inside Principal Moon/Princess Celestia’s living room. “You let these… barbarians learn our secret and instead of erasing their minds and sending them back to which they came you’re going to give them full citizenship the moment we return home?! Do you know understand just what they are?”

Blue soon began pacing back and forward. “They’re monsters! They eat meat, they willing kill other creatures for game, they make war with themselves over the smallest of reasons with only a select few of those wars being of good cause, and they’re also willing to go to extreme lengths just to show who’s right or wrong! Yet even knowing all of this having been among them for this entire stay you’re actually willing to let them in our world?! I’ve seen you do some arguable things aunty but this honestly takes the cake, no, the entire kingdom!” Celestia just sighed as she looked to her nephew. “Exactly what are you saying nephew? That my sisters and I are unfit to rule our kingdom let alone aid this town we have come to live in?” Blue gave a tight nod. “That is EXACTLY what I am saying aunty.” At this he pulled out a sheet of paper. “I have her signatures of ponies that see your rule as nothing more than child’s play and that you and my other aunts step down immediately and allow a true ruler to take your place!”

Luna/Kasumi soon stood and walked over to her nephew and slapped him. “Y-You hit me…” Blue start to say before Luna spoke seriously. “I am tired of you acting like a spoiled brat Blueblood. Ever since you gained your title as prince you have made a full mockery of your title. You expect everyone to treat you like royalty while you treat them like dirt, when others expect chivalry from you Blueblood you grant them discourtesy. You wish girls to flock to you while instead they despise and turn from you; some even outright tell you off. Rarity is correct during the Grand Galloping Gala, you are the most uncaring prince anyone has ever met let alone seen!” Blue gulped at this and tried to retort before Luna took the paper he had. “Just how many of these signatures did you forge Blueblood, all but you and your followers? How many did you have to bully, blackmail, and bribe just to sign this?! Know this PRINCE Blueblood you will rip this paper to shreds this instant. And know that from this moment on you will no longer gain your monthly stipend.”

Blue just turned white at this proclamation. “You will earn everything, your money, your home, everything. For as of this moment on everything WE have given you will be revoked till you can show us what it means to be a true prince and if not this will stay as it is till you do so. YOU nephew, are no longer a prince!” Luna said soon turned on her heel and walking back to her sister who frowned at this but did agree that this behavior had to stop. “Y-You can’t let her due this?” Blue said looking to his other aunt. “She can and has Blueblood. That paper there can place you in the dungeon for a long time so I suggest you do as she said. But I’m not without heart. Your home will stay with you but it will be your responsibility to keep it paid, clean, and so on. Also you will do your own cooking as you’ll be working a job. I will speak with the local businesses to see who will hire you, maybe the Night Watch?” Celestia said causing Blueblood to faint.

=+=+=+=

“Come now you two, try it again!” Happosai said at the former amusement park. Both Ranma and Ranko had been working on the Hiryu Shoten Ha for the past month with very little gain. “My Knight, I think they should at least rest.” Nightmare/Akane said looking at the twins who were quite winded. “Hmm, maybe your right my Princess. Alright you two take five.” Happosai said causing the twins to fall over. “You’ve gain such progress over this past month.” Nightmare said going up to Ranma and Ranko. “Yeah,” Ranko said breathing hard, “but each time it’s imperfect. It’s too big.” Ranma nodded to this, “And it’s taking too much chi to produce. We can only get two shots off before we’re too tired to fire off a third.” Happosai sat next to them handing over canteens. “True but we are making progress. The attack is becoming tighter and tighter each time. If only we could get the chi usage down.”

“Maybe I could help, since it was my village that created the technique.” A voice said pogoing up to them. “Oh Cologne, it’s been some time.” Happosai said smiling. “I see the rumors are true Happy. You have changed for the better.” Cologne said finally settling next to them. “That he had Elder.” Akane said smiling. “He will make a worthy knight to my court.” Cologne smiled to this. “I’m glad he still has such high goals. Now what is this about Chi usage?” Nightmare, Ranma, Ranko, and Happosai explained to Cologne what was going on and how it was going. “I see. Well you are all correct that the Hiryu Shoten Ha would be a perfect replacement for Discord’s magic since it is an attack created by opposing forces to create a tornado which cannot be controlled. However to make such a tight tornado I’m sorry to inform must take more and more Chi to create. The tighter a tornado is the more powerful it becomes but the tighter it becomes the harder it is to not only form but stay as it will often collapse in on itself.”

Everyone frowned at this news before Ranma moved forward. “But wait what about Ryoga’s former attack? The bigger it got the easier it got for him to fire off.” Cologne smiled at this. “I see you’ve been paying attention Ranma, good. Now pay attention. Ryoga’s attack and the Hiryu Shoten Ha are two different kinds of attacks. Ryoga’s Shi Shi Hokodan is an External attack meaning the Chi is formed outside the body which is easy to control. However the Hiryu Shoten Ha is an Internal attack meaning it is done by controlling one’s inner Chi. The more Chi that is used the harder it is to control.” Ranko tapped her chin at this. “So wait, your saying that as long as the Chi is outside the body it’s more usable?” Cologne shook her head at this. “Yes and no dear. Even if an attack is formed outside the body once it leaves the body it’s near impossible to control unless you’ve been trained to actually control it.”

Cologne stood and pointed at a recently made target. “For example, if you use your Moko Takabisha, on that target it could go in a straight line but if that target moved…” Ranko and Ranma jumped in at this, “It would miss!” Cologne nodded to this. “Exactly, now if you had an attack you could control it would hit your enemy every time, unless they found a way to block it.” Ranma thought on this. “What if… there was another way to make the Hiryu Shoten Ha?” Ranko blinked at this. “What do you mean?” Ranma looked right at his twin. “I mean what if there was a way to make the attack Externally, you know like our Moko Takabisha.” Both Cologne and Happosai thought on this before looking at each other smiling. “Ranma my boy I think your onto something. Let’s give her a whirl.” Happosai said looking at them. Both nodded at this and took their places.

“Do you think this will work?” Nightmare asked worried. “It has to work, or we’ll be back to square one.” Happosai said looking at the twins. “Are you ready sis?” Ranma yelled looking at her. “I’m ready to go Ranma!” Ranko replied looking back. “On three,” Happosai said looking at them, “One, Two,” both began focusing on making their attack, “THREE!” At this, both put their hands together and yelled, “MOKO TAKABISHA!” At this a ball of ice cold Chi raced towards a ball of red hot Chi slamming into each other at the epicenter creating to everyone’s amazement a tornado no larger than the fountain in the center of town. Cologne slowly counted how long it lasted before it finally collapsed. “How long Elder?” Nightmare asked amazed. Cologne sighed, “Only a minute. The technique was spot on but the amount of Chi needed was not there to keep it going.” This caused everyone to frown till Ranma spoke up. “Hey at least we know it works we just got to get the amount of Chi right.”

Ranko nodded to this. “Ranma’s right. We just need to perfect it.” Happosai nodded to this also smiling. “Agreed, so what are we waiting for? Let’s get back to work!” At this everyone cheered.

=+=+=+=

Luna walked the streets towards a needed meeting with an old friend or acquaintance since they originally did live in the same ward back in Japan. “Ah, Luna I’m glad you could come.” Tatewaki Kendo said as she approached at an outdoor diner. “Sorry I took so long Tatewaki, I had some business to attend to.” Luna said sitting down with an order of some ice tea. “Same for me please.” Tatewaki said to the waiter also sitting down with a sigh. “You seem bothered.” Luna said observing. “I am.” Tatewaki said as their drinks arrived along with menus, “Though I’ve told my beloved Meruna that I would love her no matter what she has become distant to me. Though we go to see movies and eat out together she feels… so cold… so distant that I fear that… she may no longer love me.” Luna frowned at this news as she looked over her menu while also looking at him. “I’m sorry to hear this. Do you wish me to help?” Tatewaki nodded. “Yes, by telling me what I may be doing wrong. I’m not coming onto her to strong am I?” Luna shook her head at this. “I don’t believe so. It might be anxiety of returning home to Equestria. Some ponies are like that.”

“I am unsure that is it. I remember her asking us to stay here and not return to Equestria. Is it possible something bad had happened there?” Tatewaki asked finally picking up his own menu. “It is possible. Discord did do many things to harm Equestria and its ponies. She may have been one of the victims of his chaos.” Luna said gaining Tatewaki’s attention. “What do you mean by victims Luna?” Tatewaki asked worried. Luna sighed at this. “Before we were sent here many of the ponies here were Discorded. Fluttershy who was always kind hearted became mean and aggressive. Pinkie Pie who would always laugh and make everyone smile became depressed and unhappy. Applejack who had always been honest became a liar while his brother became a dog. And please don’t laugh at that. Every pony Discord interacted with became their opposite. Not what they were meant to be. It was only after Twilight learned the age old Memory Spell that we were able to defeat him… in a way.” Luna explained sadly. “I see.” Tatewaki said sadly. “I know what you’re thinking Tatewaki and you shouldn’t blame yourself for any of this.” Luna said pointing out her order to the waiter. Tatewaki pointed out something as well and looked to Luna with a sigh. “Why shouldn’t I? Had I not found out about the town when I did we would not be in this predicament.”

Luna sighed at this. “We cannot blame ourselves for the choices we’ve made in the past. You would have found out sometime about the town may it have been you’re doing, you’re own sister’s, my dear Ranma’s, or anyone’s Tatewaki. You found out because you did, and this is simple fact, what is not is your assumptions that it’s all bad. Why not try to talk to Meruna about these worries of your?” Tatewaki just shook his head. “I wish I could Luna but I can’t. Each time I bring up Equestria she changes the subject or ignores it entirely.” Luna blinked at this news. Just what had happened to Meruna that she avoids the subject in such ways?

=+=+=+=

Ryoga sighed as he looked at the paper yet again. Out of four tries he still had the same exact results. “Come on sugar cube it’s not that bad. Beside I love you for who you are not what you are.” Jackie/Applejack said looking the four papers over. “Not that I have anything against them Jackie but…why am I a Unicorn?” Ryoga said still looking at the paper. “I thought I was like you, an earth pony, since I love working on the farm and I traveled so much.” Jackie nodded to this looking at the paper. “I don’t get it either but that’s what it’s showing.” Jackie handed the paper over to Cliff who looked over each paper as well. “Yeah I don’t get it either but who knows maybe it’s wrong when we get there and you really are an earth pony. Though from this,” Cliff said pointing to the papers, “it clearly states you’re a Unicorn and as Jackie here said, she doesn’t care what you are as long as you’re you.” Ryoga thought on this and sighed before smiling. “Yeah I guess your right. So got any of those blanks?” Cliff nodded getting the stuff.

“Bloom you better have chosen your mark over there because once Cliff gets back we’re going.” Jackie said looking at her little sister. “But Jackie… I can only buy one…” Apple Bloom whined looking at the Cutie Mark stamps. “Well you should have worked a little harder on selling them apple pies last weekend. You know the rules we all earn what we work for.” Jackie said gaining a pout from Apple Bloom. “Ah don’t be like that Jackie. Tell you what Bloom I’ll help you out and get you two more for an even three.” Ryoga said smiling. “Really, thank you Ryoga!” Apple Bloom said the moment Cliff came back with the blank, colors, and items needed to make the figure. “Trying to butter up my sister to get to me sugar?” Jackie asked smiling. “Is it working?” Ryoga asked smiling. “In a word Ryoga,” Jackie said pulling him into a deep kiss before letting him go, “yep.” Cliff laughed at Ryoga’s embarrassment while Apple Bloom awed.

=+=+=+=

Twilight/Sparkle Sunset sighed as she leaned back into Dashie. “Are you going to miss this Twi?” Dashie asked looking down to her love. “I’m not sure.” Twilight replied looking up at the noon time sky. “I mean I’ve learned so much here and I’ve made so many friends but…” Dashie looked down to her, “But what Twilight?” Twilight sighed. “I’m going to miss all the people and places I’ve been too here. I’m going to miss all the strange foods and customs… I’m even going to miss this.” Twilight said using her hand to run her finger over Dashie’s cheek before pulling her into a gentle kiss. “You’re going to miss our hands?” Dashie asked giving her another kiss. “No, I mean how we look. You’re so beautiful Dashie and I’d hate to lose this.” Twilight said gaining a blush from her. “Now that I think about it Twi, I think I’m going to miss it too.” Dashie said leaning in for a much deeper kiss.

“Dashie!” a voice called out causing Rainbow Dash to groan while Twilight giggled. “Dashie you promised to show me that new trick you learned.” Scootaloo/Scooter said riding up to them. “Yeah, yeah, a promise is a promise.” Dashie said getting up. “Watch us?” Twilight smiled taking Dashie’s hand. “Love too.”

=+=+=+=

Lyra and Bonnie sighed happily while in Rarity’s shop. “Honestly I think the royal green would work better for the tux than the dress.” Nabiki said looking the fabrics over. “I agree darling, it would help bring out her hair color more and it would enhance that bride’s maids dresses as well.” Rarity replied going over Lyra with a measuring tape. “Is this going to take long? We’d really like to talk to you two about some clothes we’d like you to make us.” Lyra said as Rarity took down some needed adjustments. “Almost finish Lyra. I’m in the zone as it were.” Rarity replied gaining a giggle from Nabiki. For the past month the two had gotten closer and closer till Rarity finally asked Nabiki to move in WITH her. They now shared the same bedroom, as well as bed.

“So what clothes are you two talking about?” Nabiki asked curious as Rarity worked. “Well… can I pull you over to the side a bit Nabiki?” Bonnie asked gaining a nod. “Take your time Rarity.” Rarity nodded as Nabiki was guided to the other room where they sat down. “Don’t tell Lyra this but,” Bonnie said looking back to the other room to make sure Lyra wasn’t listening, “I’m hoping to get the princesses to keep us kind of like we are when we go back. You know make it so we’re humanoid but still ponies.” Nabiki blinked at this. “Really, can they do that?” Bonnie just shrugged. “Don’t know but I have a meeting with them later tonight. Anyway can you design some clothes for us? It’s a wedding gift for Lyra.” Nabiki thought on this. “Sure as long as I have a template. Let me check online and see what I got to work with then I’ll give you a call after a few rough sketches.” Bonnie smiled at this. “Thanks Nabiki.”

Back in the other room a first was happening. Instead of Rarity trying to chat it up with Lyra it was the other way around. “So how’s it with Nabiki?” Lyra asked as Rarity worked. “Exquisite. She’s so kind and loving to Sweetie Belle and me that…” Rarity just sighed happily. “I know how you feel. It’s the same way with me and Bonnie. I just love her so much that I can’t bear to be away from her for too long.” Lyra replied smiling. “So true,” Rarity said with a sigh, “every time she goes to visit her sisters or visit one of our friends while I work just pulls at my heart each time.” Both sighed in agreement at this. “So you are coming to the wedding right?” Lyra asked after being instructed to finally step down. “I would not miss it for the world.”

=+=+=+=

Meruna sighed as she watched Ranma and Ranko work on their half of getting everyone back to Equestria. Why now? She thought as she watched yet another tornado form. Why did my happiness have to leave now? The tornado lasted much longer than the last by only five seconds. They had now gotten the attack to last a grand total of one minute thirty five seconds, not long enough to count for the needed Chaos Magic that was used years ago. I thought I could get away from this. Meruna thought as yet another tornado formed. I came to Equestria to get away from them… then Discord showed up… now… I’ll have to go back and I don’t want to go back. Meruna frowned as she looked back to where the tornado was. “A minute forty.” She said out loud frowning. It… won’t be so bad right? Tatewaki will be with me… right? Meruna thought as yet another tornado formed this one looking more controlled. Who am I kidding? Who’d want to be with a freak like me? She sighed and looked up only to have her eyes go wide at what she was seeing.

The tornado really was stable and it was still staying. It… it can’t be… she thought as she watched frightened. Two minutes… two thirty, three, three thirty, four thirty… then it dissipated. F-five… five minutes, they’ve done it.

=+=+=+=

“So you are wishing to stay like you are yet still return to your pony selves?” Celestia asked Bonnie as they sat in her living room. “Yes. Lyra has been dreaming of this world for years Princess and… I’d really like her to have her wish to always remember this world as well as remember who she originally was.” Bonnie replied smiling thinking of her fiancé. “I see. You truly love her.” Celestia observed smiling at her. “I believe keeping you like this should be possible. If I’m correct a simple transfiguration spell and a permanency spell should do it. But they both have to be cast the moment the dome begins to form.” Bonnie beamed at this. “Really Princess, you can do this for us?” Celestia nodded at this smiling. “Oh thank you princess thank you!” Bonnie said nearly crying. “You’re welcome my little pony. Now I believe you have a wedding to prepare for.” Celestia said gaining a nod from Bonnie before her bowed and left for home.

“That was very kind of you Tia.” A voice said behind her. “I know Moon and I find it an appropriate gift for them.” Celestia said easily recognizing the voice as her youngest sister. “So how did the tests go?” Nightmare smiled at this as she gestured for someone to sit with her. Coming around Celestia’s chair Happosai smiled as he joined his Princess. “We did it Princess. We hit the five minute mark.” Celestia just looked shocked at this. “But how, I thought you said it would take weeks if not months to get accurately.” Happosai chuckled a bit. “For give an old man Princess but even a martial arts master like myself couldn’t see how obvious the issue and solution was. Cologne explained it easily to us what we were doing wrong and the twins Ranma and Ranko were the one to figure out how to solve the issue.” Celestia nodded to this and gestured for him to explain fully what had happened.

“So it’s finally possible. We can all return home.” Celestia said closing her eyes. “Yes. By tomorrow afternoon we should all be able to have tea in the royal gardens if that’s allowable.” Happosai said smiling. “It is if we request it so.” A new voice said entering the house. “Ah Luna, we have pleasant news.” Nightmare said smiling. “Oh? And Tia do you mind helping me find some files on someone.” Luna said coming over to them. “And greeting Master Happosai I hope you are well?” Happosai smiled to Luna/Kasumi. “I am Princess. And the news we have is that we did it. Five minutes total and it’s completely stable.” This brought a smile to Luna’s worried face. “That is wonderful news Master Happosai.” She them looked to her sisters. “That it is Lulu,” Celestia said smiling, “now who is it that you’re trying to find?” Luna soon sighed at this before she explained the situation while Celestia used her magic to check her personal student files.

“And so I’m worried that Meruna may not have gained treatment for being Discorded.” Luna said frowning. “Oh Luna,” Nightmare said hugging her sister of the night, “there must have been so many victims to have been seen to.” Luna nodded to this before Celestia said, “Ah ha, here it is.” Celestia brought the file over with her magic and handed it over to Luna to look over before she gasped. “What is it Luna?” Nightmare asked before looking to the file to gasp herself.

=+=+=+=

The next morning Kodachi and the girls became busy as bees as they began preparing for the early morning wedding. “Just a little higher Dashie,” Kodachi instructed looking over the banner for the wedding, “little more, perfect!” Dashie smiled as she floated back down to the ground her hidden Cutie Mark’s glow fading. “You’re really going out for this Mayor Kodachi.” Kodachi nodded. “It’s a very special day for two of our dearest friends as well as teachers Dashie. I’m just glad I was asked to help set it up.” Dashie nodded to this as they got back to work putting up decorations. Over at Sugar Cube Corner Nodoka, Pinkie, and her family were working hard on the needed refreshments for the reception as well as make sure the wedding cake was still fresh. “It’s good Mrs. Cake!” Nodoka called after using a well-trained skewer test was used. “Oh thank goodness. I’d hate to have to replace the cake.” Mrs. Cake said working on the cupcakes with her daughter Pinkie.

“Yeah we worked really, really, really, hard on that cake.” Pinkie said gaining a giggle from everyone. Pinkie came out with yet another pan of her always popular cupcakes and helped set them up on the display made for the reception by Big Mac and the Crusaders, which was only allowed to paint. “How are the gift cakes coming dear?” Mrs. Cake asked towards the kitchen. “We’re half way there.” Mr. Cake said icing another small one layer cake. It was Lyra’s idea to give everyone a thank you gift and it was Bonnie’s ideas to have it be small versions of the wedding cake. Everyone liked the idea so… “How many ponies are coming to this dear?” Mr. Cake asked himself before he remembered it was the entire town. “Well at least we’re keeping it one cake per household.” He said smiling.

Inside the town hall Twilight, Celestia, Luna, and Nightmare worked with the staff to get the aisle all set and ready to go. “Twilight I fear we may not have enough chairs for everyone.” Nightmare/Akane said carrying a few inside to place in the hall. “But we counted then beforehand, you sure we had the number right?” Twilight said checking her count again. “Do you remember where we were going to get all the chairs from Twilight?” Celestia asked gently using her magic to help decorate the hall. “Yes of course. The Cakes are offering all their spare chairs for the reception, we took all the chairs from Bonnie’s candy shop, we have the ones from here, and the rest we’d get from… oh no I forgot about the fire!” Twilight said before panicking. “Calm down Twilight, we’ll come up with something.” Luna/Kasumi replied placing a hand on her shoulder. “Maybe the others can come up with something.” Twilight sighed at this and nodded before pulling her cell out and called her friends to meet up ASAP.

A few moments later everyone came running into the town hall. “What’s the emergency Twi?” Dashie asked worried going over to her. “We don’t have enough chairs, I forgot about the fire at the school.” Twilight said hugging her love. “We got some benches at the farm that’ll sit six people each.” Jackie said thinking. “I’ll go get them.” Ryoga said running off to get them alongside Big Mac. “Hey James you think those benches from the old fair grounds can hold some weight?” Ranma asked looking to James and his family. “It’s possible. If we use some restoration spells on them they should do the trick.” James replied looking to the princesses. “It can be done.” Nightmare said nodding to them. “Alright, let’s go Ranma.” James said running off. “Hey we’ll help too!” Ranko said running with Shampoo. “Hey sis, think we still have those chairs Grandpa had?” Ukyo asked her sister Octavia. “They should still be in storage.” Octavia said thinking. “I know the restoration spell if we still have them.” Vinyl said lifting her glasses onto her head. “Alright them let’s go check.” Ukyo said leading the small group.

“Thanks everyone.” Twilight said smiling. “It’s the one thing I love about our home.” Happosai said next to the princesses. “We are all willing to pitch in to solve an issue.” This gain and nod from Cologne. “I agree, it reminds me of my village in a way.” A few hours later everything was set. The food was prepared and kept warm, the isles were filled to the brim with ponies, Celestia and her sisters where ready to do the service, and everything was ready… except the brides. “Let’s try again dear, on three.” Rarity said worried as they helped Bonbon into her dress. “Three!” For some reason the dress had gotten smaller over the past few days. “Ugh! Stop, stop, it’s not working!” Bonnie yelled causing the girls to let go. “I don’t understand. I triple checked those measurements alongside Nabiki yesterday. I just don’t understand what went wrong.” Rarity said checking the dress again. “Did we grab the wrong dress?” Nabiki asked checking the dress as well. “No, because I put this one in my bedroom just to be sure it didn’t get confused with the others.” Rarity said finally sighing. “Think we can adjust it in time?” Nabiki asked worried. “With magic we can. Stay in the dress please Bonbon, I need to be sure it fits correctly.” Rarity said allowing her Cutie Mark to glow.

Over in the other room Lyra just couldn’t stop pacing. “Lyra relax, you’re going to walk a hole through the floor.” Ranko said watching her. “Yeah, you’re making us dizzy too.” Shampoo said in normal English. She had been working hard to learn the language and had made quite an improvement on it as well as her Japanese. “Just relax Lyra everything will be fine.” Ukyo said placing a hand on her teacher’s shoulder. Lyra sighed. “I know it’s just… after all this… we’ll be going back to Equestria and… I’d just really like this to last.” Ranko knew what she was talking about and hugged her. Ukyo and Shampoo soon joined the hug making Lyra smile. “Thanks you guys.” Lyra said hugging them all. It was soon a knock came to the door. “You girls ready?” Shining Armor asked leaning in with his eyes closed. “Yeah, we’re ready.” Lyra said with a deep breath. Nodding Shining opened his eyes and led them to the front.

Once everyone had been seated the music began. First the Crusaders walked down the aisle tossing rose petals donated by Kodachi. Then the bride’s maids, which were Kodachi, Pinkie, Nabiki, and Rarity, walked down the aisle smiling. Then the wedding march began. At this everyone turned to see Bonbon in her wedding dress slowly walking down the aisle. Ukyo had to close Lyra’s mouth four times before waving a hand in front of her due to how Bonbon looked. The dress was a traditional Japanese style pink dress matched by the bouquet of cherry blossom flowers. Once next to Lyra who smiled at her the music ended and the Princesses stepped forward. “Welcome everyone.” Celestia said starting the ceremony. “Today we are here to bring these two wonderful ponies together in harmony. They like all of us here have been through many obstacles in their lives yet they did not allow this to keep them apart. They have met each challenge together through both the light and the dark of their lives.”

Luna soon stepped forward. “They are willing to accept each other for their issues whatever they may be and support each other through both the highs and lows of their lives. They have touched each other’s lives as well as every life here in this hall. They are willing to show that they will love and tolerate whatever life stands in their way.” At this Nightmare stood between them and smiled to all. “We three princesses grant these two our blessings and hope they will continue to have the lives they dream of. We now ask that if anypony here is against this wedding, speak now or forever hold your peace.” Not one person spoke. Smiling at this Nightmare nodded to her sister. “Please step forward you two and hold your bracelets.” Celestia said letting the two take their bracelets from Apple Bloom who was the bracelet barer. “Lyra repeat after me,” Celestia said smiling, “I, Lyra Heart String, promise to support you throughout my life, however long it may be.” Lyra repeated the words smiling. Nodding Celestia turned to Bonbon, “Bonbon, repeat after me please,” Bonbon smiled as she repeated the same words Lyra had just said. Luna then stepped forward smiling, “Bonbon, repeat after me please. With this bracelet I do wed.” Bonbon said this placing the bracelet on Lyra’s wrist. “Now Lyra, would you repeat after me as well.” Lyra did the same smiling. It was then Nightmare smiled to everyone. “You may now kiss!” Everyone giggled at this but soon cheered as Lyra pulled Bonbon into a deep soul scorching kiss. All three princesses smiled at this before saying together, “We now present Bonnie and Lyra Heartstrings!” This got an even higher louder cheer from the crowd.

=+=+=+=

The reception was one to remember as the entire town celebrated the two’s joining. The cake was exquisite, the food and music was sensational, and everything was perfect… till it was time to get ready for the big finally. On either side of the town were Ranma and Ranko with Bluetooth headset on. On another side of the town were the Princesses, Happosai, Cologne, the citizens, and the Element Bearers. “This is Ranma, I’m in position.” Ranma said over the Bluetooth. “Ranko here, I’m all set.” Ranko said as well. “Alright you two remember your training. We only get one chance at this so, no pressure.” Happosai said looking towards the fountain in the middle of the town. “No pressure he says.” Ranko said over the line. “Alright you two, that’s enough banter. The girls are all set.” Cologne said smiling. “I pray this works sister.” Luna said worried as they all waited. “I do as well. Yet don’t worry, we’ve prepared for this.” Nightmare said looking around. “I hope so.” Luna said frowning.

Not far from the Princesses stood Tatewaki and Mayor Kodachi alongside Meruna, who was shaking badly in Tatewaki’s arms. “Meruna, are you alright?” Tatewaki asked holding her. “I… Tatewaki you sure you want this? Do you really wish to go to Equestria?” Meruna asked still shaking. “Yes, and I promise no matter what I’ll love you my dear Meruna. I always will.” Tatewaki replied holding her closer and kissing her forehead. “I… I hope so.” Meruna said soon crying. “On three everyone.” Everyone heard Happosai say looking to the fountain, “One.” Meruna shook more as the count began, “Two.” Meruna breathing slowly became quickened. “Three!” Happosai yelled the same time Meruna yelled, “NO!”

=+=+=+=

Tatewaki sighed as he and many others lay in the medical center of Ponyville. The mixture was perfect yet… its results were all mixed. The moment Ranma and Ranko’s Moko Takabisha and the Elements were unleashed there was no stopping the dome from forming. After the light had faded everyone including himself became ponies once again. Sighing Tatewaki looked to his right where his sister slept. The moment the light faded she had become a unicorn… but soon passed out due to what others called magic exhaustion. Beside her was Nabiki with Rarity constantly tending to her, as she too had become a unicorn. Across from them was Shampoo and Cologne, who became an interesting combination. The moment the light left Shampoo had become an Earth Pony with Cologne becoming a zebra of Zecora’s age. Magic was a mysterious thing. Beside him on his other side was Ukyo who like Nabiki, had become a unicorn and was being attended by her sister Octavia and her lover Vinyl Scratch. He then looked down the hall past numerous beds to a set of double doors where Applejack was sitting at.

Ryoga Hibiki, one of his good friends had a very serious negative reaction to the dome and was being given expert care. He had become a Unicorn with unusual strength and powers. Every time he had moved he had caused the ground to shake, every time he concentrated he cause a stone or rock to fly where ever his horn pointed, and when guards tried to get him to stop moving it took every guard to hold him down while Zecora tapped a sleeping point on him. There was a possibility that he may be placed in the dungeon for his own protection. Happosai had already recovered and was currently working to help settle the issues the return of Ponyville, Canterlot, and its castle would create. Word around the center was that negotiations with other nations where going on as they had argued over the lost piece of Equestria. Ranma and Ranko also had recovered and where now trying to learn how to fly in Cloudsdale. To everyone but the princesses’ surprise the twins had become Pegasi. Nodoka amazingly had become a unicorn as was currently getting lessons on how to control her magic. As for himself, he was a Pegasus… with a few burnt feathers.

The moment the light was gone Meruna’s true form was revealed to all. She was a western dragon, the size of a pony. She had a platinum blue mane held in a blue ribbon, dark red eyes, and white scales. She also wore an outfit none had seen before. The outfit was in multiple pieces which Tatewaki found very attractive. She wore a blue style bikini top accented in gold with brown false leather straps holding it on, one on each shoulder and three connecting to a gold loop at the center of her chest. Around her front legs were large golden bracelets that were attached to dark blue armor with a blue swirl design which was attacked to a smaller gold band just below her elbow. The front part on her bottom was a strip of fabric with gold and blue designs on it which hung like a loin cloth. Attacked to the back was a large bow with detailed fins similar to her loin cloth that fanned out like fins. Her back legs had shin guards that were tied on by a light blue ribbon, and she also wore what looked like shoes on her feet, her toes where also decorated in the same colors and design as the rest of her outfit but held on by more false leather straps. To him, she was beautiful. But sadly she freaked out the moment everyone saw what she looked like and breathed a small bit of flames to get away.

Each hour he thought what happened to her and why she ran like she had. He loved her, her loved her beautiful scales, her lovely mane, her enchanting eyes, everything, even her wings which was the same color as her mane on the underside. She was beautiful. Turning his head to look at his scorched wings he decided he had laid down long enough. He needed answers and only the princesses had such answers for him.

To be continued in: The Black Sword.

Author's Note

Well it was a god long run but it's finally finished... for now. It took many months, multiple cases of soda, lots of Raman, and many long nights to get to this point. Looking back I'm surprised at the end results. Nearly 200,000 words spanning to a grand total of 300 pages I'm really surprised at myself at what I can do with just a simple idea and a keyboard. Oh well onto more important things.

I'd like to give a big thanks to my editor NightmareNight for going this distance with me and I'm hoping he's willing to keep going with me in the next part of this series which is in the planning.

I'd also like to thank all my readers that liked (or disliked) my story and hope you'll continue to follow me for even more stories which I plan to cook up.

Lastly I'd like to thank all those who helped me during my writers blocks as it if wasn't for all of you I'd probably never have gotten here. So to all of you, THANK YOU! -Bows deeply-

Now for those that loved this story please try reading my other story Hayseed and it's soon to be published continuations Hayseed: Mother of Magic and Illusion and Hayseed: Cherished Memories. There will be other stories as well so keep a look out for them. Thank you all and remember to keep reading.

Prolog: Looking back to the past

Prolog: Looking back to the past

“I now pronounce you Stallion and wife. You may now kiss the bride.” Celestia said to the happy couple. The two kissed and everyone cheered. The Mane 6 were the loudest at the exchange as their two best friends where finally wed. The two turned to the audience as Celestia announced, “I hereby present to you, Mr. and Mrs. Cloudsdale.” The cheer got louder as the newlyweds raced down the aisle as red, white, blue, and purple, flower peddles where tossed in happiness. The two smiled at each other and took to the air soon followed by the beautiful moon. Luna couldn’t be any happier. She had a sister in law, the bravest Pegasus in all of Equestria, and a nightmare had finally ended, what more could she ask for? Well a husband in bed was it. “Ranma, please come to bed. We have time before tomorrow’s reception.” Luna replied to her love. “Sigh, I know Luna but… I’m worried about Ranko. You know how she gets when she’s out at night, especially when she’s had some of Pinkie’s punch.”

Luna giggled at this remembering the last time Ranko had the pink party loving mare’s famous punch. They were still wondering how she had gotten that high note during her turn during the first party in Ponyville. That note broke even the glass in Canterlot castle and almost cause poor Celestia to have a fit. “True, but she’s with Fluttershy and I’ve instructed Pinkie NOT to serve any punch.” Slowly Luna left the bed and trotted over to her husband and laid her head against his neck. “What are you really thinking about?” Ranma sighed and looked to his love. “Luna, do you ever miss it? The lives we used to have back there?” Luna sighed and looked out to her moon and stars. “Sometimes, but not always Ranma, I do miss the way everyone treated me like everyone else, not as a Royal Alicorn just a normal citizen. I do miss being able to cook for you, for a family, hopefully ours soon.” She said with a kiss before continuing. “I miss walking around the populace without the guards always being around me, I…” Ranma stopped her once again with a tender kiss to her lips. “I miss it too Luna but we both know this was for the better. We’re finally away from them and we’re together at last.” Ranma nuzzled his wife and they enjoyed the night air. Both thought back to when this all happened, to where it all began going wrong then finally where it was now. Perfect, just as they both dreamed it would be.

Ranma sighed as he leaned against his love once again taking in the sweet scent of her hair which always smelled of fresh morning dew and rain. It was true Luna wasn’t a Pegasus but being an Alicorn Princess of the night made the scent so relaxing. It was one of many things he truly loved about her. She always kept him calm, she was always there for him back there, she could cook the world’s best meal you could ever dream of, and best of all, she loved him just as much as he loved her. This was the life he had dreamed, prayed, begged, wished, and cried for. A life without forced marriages, multiple fiancés who only wanted the marriage to help themselves, two greedy old and insane parents who didn’t care how you felt about anything, a crazy katana wielding mother who wanted to end his life over a stupid contract, a money driven mercenary money shark teenager who only wanted to use him to get filthy rich, and a mallet crazy girl who only cared that he could take her constant physical abuse because he was a martial artist. All was finally perfect, well almost. They still had to worry about a certain black and white coated Unicorn named Ryoga. How he kept getting out of the dungeon and ended up at Applejack’s farm was still a mystery.

Even with the magic inhibiting ring placed on his horn and the highly enchanted manacles that weighed over, currently, ten tons he still got out. Word had it Celestia was close to placing him on the moon like she did with Nightmare Moon but that wasn’t an issue since he seemed well behaved when Applejack or her family was around. How or why the Apples where able to keep him out of trouble till the guard picked him up was still a mystery. Yet still, Ranma could only think back to how his life had changed those five years ago. Yes, five years ago he wasn’t a Pegasus, five years ago he and his sister Ranko where one and the same. Five years ago he was once a human by the name of Ranma Saotome, heir to the Anything Goes Martial Arts, master of the Ki Arts, and was running away from his most painful memory of them all, marrying Akane Tendo of the Tendo School of Martial Arts. Well to be truthful I wasn’t a willing marriage, in actually it was more of being forced by his idiot father Genma Saotome and his even more idiotic friend Soun Tendo to marry one Akane Tendo, the mallet carrying, highly abusive, short fused, willing to hit you for the smallest thing even when you didn’t do a thing at all, teenager with a heavy dislike for males due to an age old pledge and arranged marriage neither of them ever wanted.

Sighing he and Luna kissed once again as the pure white moon surrounded them in both comfort and remembrance, or happy times and of bad times and of even stranger times but everything either could remember began only five years ago, on a tiny blue planet called, Earth, on the island continent of Japan, in the ever growing technological city of Tokyo, in the well-known monster attacked Ward of Juuban. This was where it all began for Luna and Ranma Cloudsdale and where it ended for Ranma Saotome.

Five years ago the Elements of Harmony and the Chaos God Discord had confronted each other and in an unexpected way brought two suffering souls together. This way was sadly by bringing Ponyville and its capital Canterlot to Earth on top of an old mining plantation known as Colton in California, USA. It was also due to the magic’s of Harmony and Chaos that every Equestrian was turned human and forced to take on human lives in secret yet only letting those they trust into their humble town. Sadly the magic did more than this to the two princesses of Equestria, Princess Celestia and Princess Luna. The magic confrontation was so powerful both were regressed to the age of children and sent to live with different human families. Celestia had become a sixteen year old girl with very little past other than having lived in the newly named and retaken town of Coltsville.

Luna however was not as fortunate. She had become a three year old and taken in by a family that was not as kind as they seemed. She was taken in by the Tendo Family, a part of the Anything Goes Martial Arts. For a time her life was with a kind hearted mother and strange and often overly emotional father by the name of Soun Tendo. For sixteen years Luna lived as the girl named Kasumi and had to keep her secret from her family for fear of their wish to use it for their own gain and recreate Nightmare Moon. However things changed when all the attention left her and went to a young Martial artist named Ranma Saotome. For a full year Luna or Kasumi as she was called at the time had to watch as young man became more and more frustrated and stressed over the multiple attempts by the human who was her father at the time and his so called friend Genma Saotome, Ranma's father.

For a full year the two had drifted towards each other in friendship till the day of the last wedding attempt. Genma and Soun had almost succeeded in getting Akane, her human little sister in this life, which sadly had some very serious anger control issues. Luckily Nabiki had interfered, along with a small bit of her Alicorn Magic for it was she who lured Genma to the keg full of Nanniichuan or drowned man. She liked Ranma how he and she was. However she did not expect him to run off to Juuban Ward and hoped she could find him in time.

Author's Note

Hey everyone I'm just going through and editing out the massive walls of text many of the earlier chapters, like this one, had before i post the last few chapters of this story. Hope you guys like it.

Chapter 5: First real day at Celestial Moon High.

Chapter 5: First real day at Celestial Moon High.

Refresher courses, they were refresher courses. He should have known, the classes where a bit too easy for the first week and now the real classes were about to begin for everyone, including himself and his best friend James. “Good morning Ranma.” Ranma turned and smiled at his friend as they made their way to Home Room. “Hey James, man can you believe we had to go through all that stuff for today’s classes?” James sighed and nodded. “Yeah, well at least it helped everyone catch up. I mean just a week and you’re speaking English like you were born into it.” Ranma nodded at this. “Well, unlike my other school this one actually keeps my interests and actually keeps me awake.”

James chuckled at this. “Yep, you went to two of the worse schools in Japan then.” Both laughed at this till Lyra came in. “Settle down everyone, to your seats.” Everyone took a seat and awaited the day’s announcements. “I hope all of you had a pleasant weekend. First of all are a few students that need to go to the front desk or see the Principal. You are not in trouble, you just need to speak with her.” Everyone got nervous at this. Second week of school and the Principal needs you? That wasn’t good. “James, front desk please, you forgot your coat last time you were here.” James nodded and went to leave till… “Ranma, to the Principal please, she needs to speak with you privately.” Ranma gulped and both left to their location. “Ugh, what did I do? I mean I did the paper work and everything.” Ranma said as they walked the halls. “Who knows, maybe it has something to do with your English Classes.” James said patting him on the shoulder. “Yeah well… I hope so. I don’t want to have brand new issues in a brand new school.” Ranma said putting his hands in his pockets. “I hear that. Well, here’s my stop. The Principal is down the hall and the second door on your right.” James said as they arrived at the front desk. “Alright, well catch you math.” Ranma said gaining a nod from his friend. Sighing Ranma made his way down the hall and knocked on the door to the Principal’s office. “Enter.”

Ranma entered into the brightly lit and brightly painted office. “Please take a seat Ranma.” The Principal asked as Ranma sat down. “You’re not in trouble Ranma but I must talk to you about an issue we’re having with your school records.” Ranma gulped at this. He knew this day would come and hoped it wouldn’t for some time. “Now, which school did you go to last in Japan?” The Principal asked kindly taking out some paper and a pen. “Um, well. It’s not a very popular school Principal Moon. And they had many fires there as well, let alone a few…” Ranma stopped as the Principal looked at him. “Ranma, I have a feeling that you did not like your last school at all but I still need your school file from your last school. It’ll have all your medical data so if you get hurt we can hand it to the doctor so they can treat you, past educational history so we can give you the needed help for classes you may need assistance with, and most of all your past scores.” Ranma sighed at this and relented. “I went to Furinkan High School, in Nerima Ward, Japan, Principal Moon.” Ranma instantly looked up at the sound of the pen falling to the desk.

Her jaw was slack and her eyes large as if seeing death before her. “You, you can’t be serious Ranma. Please tell me you can’t be serious about this.” She finally broke out standing up with her hands on the desk. “I am Principal Moon. That was my old high school.” Ranma answered slowly. Principal Moon just sat back into her seat in shock. “I… see… Well this is going to be an issue then.” Ranma raised an eyebrow at this. “I’ll try to explain Ranma. Furinkan is well known as one of the WORSE high schools in the world. Constant low grade point average, increased gang related activities inside and outside of the school, a massive scale of unexplained accidents let alone incidents that can’t be explained by normal means, and worse of all the rumor of one Prince Kuno, most wanted man in America for his past school… history. I’m not only surprised your sane Ranma but you even survived in such a school.” Ranma’s jaw was now the one that was slack. “You’re kidding me. I mean I knew Furinkan was bad but never that bad.” Principal Moon stood and stepped away from her desk. “It’s not bad Ranma, it’s the worse. Getting your paper work will far too much effort for us here to even try to get. I’m afraid we’re at a serious standstill Ranma.” Ranma leaned forward at this. “What do you mean by that Principal?”

Principal Moon pinched the brim of her nose. “It means Ranma I have a very serious choice to make. Either I let you go because of insufficient paperwork or call the local Japanese embassy and try and work something out with them. Till I can make such a choice I’d like you to continue your classes yet don’t tell your fellow students about this.” Ranma nodded at this and went to his math class with a note from the Principal’s office. Unknown to him some else was in the Principal’s office with them, in the shadows, listening. "So you heard Luna?" Luna dropped her shadow cloak spell and nodded sadly. "Will you really let him go sister?" Celestia sighed and sat down. She was now Principal Celestial M. Moon after the magical class, yet even as a human and a teenager at the time she still was able to keep the citizens of Coltsville calm and secret. "I'm not sure I can Luna. Word on the net shows that he's being hunted by not just Kuno but others as well. Sadly I'm afriad there isn't much I can do other than try."

Luna looked down at this then back up to her sister. "Please sister, Kuno has ruined my life before and I do not wish he or the others to do the same!" Celestia blinked at this. "Others? Luna is there something you are not tell me?" Luna turned to hide her blush. "No, no Tia I told you everything." Celestia came and hugged her dear sister. "Luna, since our separation I have missed you dearly and you know I would do anything for you. Do you still feel that you cannot confine in me your worries or of yourself? Please tell me what is wrong sister? Why are you so passionate to help this one human?" Luna leaned into and sighed. We was done running, she was doen being a Tendo, she wanted her life, her control back. Looking up to her sisters she sighed. "I love him Tia. I love Ranma and should we ever return to Equestria I would love to marry him. He has already told me he loves me just the same but I do not wish to hide this from him yet..." Celestia held her sisters chin and brought ups os she can look her in the eye.

Though they were of different ages they where still two slightly different heights. "Yet you feel he would not be ready for such a shock nor such a drastic change to his life." Luna nodded and leaned more into her sister. "If you truly love him I will not stop you from doing so." Luna looked to her sister with awe. "You mean? You'll help him stay here, with us Tia?" Celestia smiled. "I will do even better. I'll grant him a chance for a new life. It will mean some... manipulation on my part but as one of two princesses, I think I can bend my own rules for my dear sister and her love." Luna blushed deeply at this. "I mean only to tease Luna. Now, I'll need some help with this. Would you be so kind as to help me?" Luna smiled and nodded at this. "Good, let us start off with education. If you like you can take the Japanese Embassy while I work on this." Celestia said concentrating on some manipulation. Luna smiled and gave her sister a hug before teleporting to the location of the educational papers and the local police departments.

===

“Now, here we have a problem that would confuse yawl. Who’ll want to take a try at it? Ranma.” Mr. Apple asked pointing to the board. “Oh um, yes sir.” Ranma said regaining his focus. His mind had gone back to worrying about Japan and his old life. Just how were he and Kasumi to continue their lives now? By the end of today he may no longer have an education but… he shook his head and looked to the board. The problem was a new one to him. Two times A minus B plus seven equals eight. Ranma thought it over and soon nodded. “A is two and B is three.” Mr. Apple blinked at this, looked to the board, then back to him smiling. “Explain.” Ranma nodded at this. If the answer is eight and you remove two from it, it becomes six however since you need to times two first to get the first half of the problem than you need to times two by a number lower than eight. Two goes into eight four times so half of that be four so the first half be two times two which be four. Now since the second half would now be four minus blank plus seven equals eight the only answer you need is what equals eight. Seven plus one yet to get one you need to take three from four gaining the answer A2 and B3.” Everyone clapped at this. “Well done Mr. Ranma. Yet let’s try and make it a bit easier now for everyone.” Ranma nodded at this and went back to the lesson.

Once class was over Ranma stayed behind at his desk alongside James. “Ranma, how did you answer that question?” Ranma just shrugged. “Oh. Let me guess something else on your mind?” Ranma sighed and just nodded. “I’ll explain during lunch.” James nodded at this. “Seat’s please.” Mr. Apple called out. Science wasn’t bad at all and was glad to have a teacher who taught something right for once. “Today you’ll going to study vibration.” Everyone just smiled at this, everyone but Ranma that is. “Vibration is what makes yah talk, what make waves, even sound.” Mr. Apple demonstrated the last with a hit on a bell. “Vibration can be used for many things one of which my family’s well known for, shaking down apples.” Ranma nearly laughed at this. “Tis true for those who be laughing’. If yah can get a tree shaken enough those apple come right on out of them trees. That be due to vibration.” Mr. Apple then went into detail on how one could get apples, nut, and even oranges out of a tree with a good enough shake.

It really caught Ranma’s interest at how much knowledge Mr. Apple had about trees and fruit yet when it came down to true science he was a bit laid back. “Well he is a farmer.” James explained to Ranma on their way to Art class. “Yeah but, I never knew there was so many different ways to get an apple out of a tree other and just picking it.” James nodded at this. “Well he is part of the famed Apple Family Farms.” Ranma nodded at this as he took his seat in his art class. The rest of the day went smoothly till lunch which was allowed to be outdoors like normal unless it was raining. The nice lunch was interrupted by well, a coughing fit. “You might what?” James coughed over his lunch, a bowl of vegetable soup. “Lose my education because of Furinkan High. And keep it down, nobody else is supposed to know.” James took a deep drink of his locally made apple juice and sighed and gave a small cough. “I doubt that Ranma. I mean, Principal Moon wouldn’t allow that to happen right? She’s way too nice for that.”

===

On the other side of the courtyard the mane six where once again discussing a previous subject. The clash of magics that had sent them all to Earth. "I'm sure if we find and defeat Discord we should be able to return to Equestria." Twilight said munching on her salad. "Yeah but what if doing so causes us to go to have another clash of magics, what then?" Rainbow asked eating an apple tart. "Well nothing ventured nothing gain I always say dear." Rarity added also eating a salad."But um, what if we can't find Discord or we do beat him and nothing happens? Not that we won't and nothing would happen it just... eep." Fluttershy added soon hiding behind her hair. "Fluttershy we will find him and return to Equestia, it the only logical explanation and solution." Twilight said gently. "But what if we can't go back?" Pinkie asked. No one answered. "Let's change over to a better subject. Like we normally talk about." Applejack suggest as Pinkie ate a cupcake. "Where does she get those thing?" Twilight sighed. "I gave up trying to find out along time ago Jackie. Just explain it as Pinkie being Pinkie. So Rarity any news?" Rarity finished her salad and smiled. "Well a girl doesn't like to gossip but since we need a much better topic, anyone hear the latest news on Kasumi's love intrust?" Every shook their head. "Well dears, as we already know the boy's name is Ranma, he's right over there." She said pointing him out with James. "Unlike our dear friend James there he's fully blooded Japanese and a Martial Artist."

The girls turned back to Rarity after looking Ranma over. "You sure that the same Ranma we've heard about? He don't look like a Martial Artist." Twilight said munching on a tart. "Oh he is Sparkle and much more. He's the heir to his family's art called Anything Goes." Rarity answered. "Come on Rarity give us something we don't already know from Kasumi. Like has he won any events or something." Rainbow added from her spot on the grass. "I was just getting to that Dashie. Apparently he's not the only heir to the Anything Goes. There is this family known as the Tendo's that practice the same style and apparently he's to marry the heir. Or at least he was." All the girls turned their attention to Rarity once again. "Was? What you mean by was? Don't tell me he turned his back on his family." Applejack said angrily. "Sadly he did and for good reason. I looked up Kasumi's name on the net and found she too is a Tendo.Now according to the net he didn't have much of a choice int he marriage dear Jackie. You see he was begin forced to marry against his will to one of multiple girls, including the Heir to the Tendo School." Applejack got up mad. "Why that no good heart stealing..." She stopped before turning back to Rarity, "Wait, you said Forced?"

Rarity nodded and pulled out a set of folded papers from her compact purse. "Take a look yourself. The ones in Blue are the parents, the green ones the girls, and the normal white ones are information on him. Oh yes I also printed this one out. It's a local news story from the town the Tendo's are in." The girls took the papers and looked them over. "Um Rarity why did you color code these?" Twilight asked being the one who normally did this." Rarity smiled to her friend. "I did it so we all wouldn't get confused and knowing you dear you'd have a bit of a fit that they may not be in order." Twilight couldn't argue with that. Sometimes Rarity was just too generous. "Thank you Rarity." Soon the news paper article was pushed before her. "Sugar cube I think you should read this!" Applejack said in shock. Twilight took it and slowly read it over. On tuesday july eighth at ten in the morning a large explosion was heard from the know Nerima Ward of Tokyo Japan. The explosion cmae from the once famed Tendo Dojo where Ranma Saotome was to marry Akane Tendo! Twilight looked up in shock before Applejack pointed out where to read.

Ranma Saotome, well known and respected member of the so called Nerima Wrecking Crew disappeared after this wedding upsetting the Bride Akane Tendo who is well known for causing numerous students of Furikan High school, rated number one on the worse school in the world list, to set out on yet another search party, this time gaining support from school Principal Prince Kuno who reports as best translated as "the student Ranma Saotome will be brought back and be given 'discipline'." "So it just means... wait. Where have I heard Kuno before?" Twilight asked thinking. "From Kasumi dear and this will explain why you remember him." She had handing over the last of the white papers. It was a wanted poster of Prince Kuno! Quickly Twilight turned it over and read the back that had printign on it and nearly lost her lunch. "How could someone do that to a set of students?"

Rainbow soon took the paper and read it with the others gaining the same reaction yet this time with Rainbow tossing the papers and using a napkin to wipe her hands. "That's just messed up!" Pinkie held a trembling Fluttershy who was quite upset about reading the part of his use of a shark to teach a student that could not swim to swim by force. "He's just a bit meany pants!" Pinkie said humphed. "They should really lock him up in a loony bin and toss away the key for good." Applejack added shaking her head and currently using her hat to prevent her own lunch from coming up. The entire back of the poster was filled from tome to bottom with numerous crimes along with multiple abuse accounts. The all turned to give Ranma a a sad look before noticing Miss Cheerily approach Ranma and James.

===

Ranma had to agree with James when it came to Principal Moon. She was just too nice to just let him go because of some stupid file. Still if he did go back to Japan he'd have no choice but to use ever martial art and Ki attack in his arsenal to get him and his love Kasumi back to America and to the very calming town. It really did feel like home here, unlike the Tendo Dojo. It was soon the Elementary Teacher Miss Cheerily walked over to them. “Which one of you is Ranma?” Ranma pointed to himself. “Oh good, the principal wishes to see you after lunch or after school. Lunch would be better. Sorry to interrupt your meal. Oh I hope they still have some of that soup left.” She said walking away with a hungry smile. “Sigh, well looks like this might be our last lunch.” Ranma said quickly draining his own soup. He had to admit, it was almost as if Kasumi made it and well, it was quite good.” James sighed and nodded. “Yeah well… don’t give your hopes up just yet okay Ranma?” Ranma nodded and went right to the Principal’s office.

===

"Hey where's he off too?" Rainbow asked. "Not sure. Think we should follow him?" Rarity asked. The girls nodded and soon got up taking the papers they had with them, except for a currently ripped up one of Prince Kuno that was soon thrown away by an very angry Fluttershy. Using a invisibility spell on her and her friends they followed Ranma through the school only to stop a doorway from Principal Moon's office. "Why is he going to the Princess?" Rainbow asked. "I don't know but if you don't lower your voice he's goign to hear us and so is the Princess." Twilight said quitely. Soon the heard Ranma knock on the door.

===

“Enter.” Ranma heard after he knocked. “Should I go pack my things?” Principal Moon just raised an eyebrow at this. “Why would you wish to do that?” Ranma sat down and sighed. “Because you’re going to let me go; you can’t get my papers from the school and I’m guessing that the Embassy…” Principal Moon smiled and interrupted him. “They will be giving you a new identity.” Ranma continued with the interruption. “Will give me a new identity and… wait what?!” Principal Moon smiled at this. “That’s right Ranma. As soon as the paperwork comes in you’ll have a brand new identity here in America. Apparently word got out that you left Japan and that you’re now being searched for by Principal Kuno himself for ‘discipline’ as they put it. The Embassy sees you as a prime witness against him should he ever return to the United States and so wish to keep you hidden till the right time comes. This means you’ll have everything from an Elementary to current high school education along with new name, paperwork, and whatever else they feel you’ll need. However you will need to do some exams before you can be allowed any free reign in my part of this school.” She said with a teasing smile. Ranma just stared till he smiled and yell happily, “Yes!”

===

The girls smiled at the door as they heard the good news for Kasumi's love. "Well I'd be a rotten apple. The princess is going to help him." Applejack said quietly. "Yeah, he deserves a better life than he had." Rainbow added quietly while smiling. "I hope he's nice." Fluttershy said covering her face with her hair, as she spoke shyly. "Well of course he's nice dear, Princess Celestia would be helping him if he wasn't and let's not forget that Princess Luna fancies him." Rarity added quietly as well. "Why are we whispering and can I throw him a party now?" Pinkie asked quietly. "Pinkie Pie!" the girls shushed. "How about at a later time?" A voice asked behind them. They all quickly turned to see, "Princess Luna!" Luna smiled and looked to Pinkie. "Is this alright?" Pinkie nodded happily at this and hugged the Princess causing her to giggle. "Princess we weren't snooping." Twilight tried to explain. "Do not worry. I will not inform my sister you where here but I agree with you all. He does deserve a much better life than he and I had. Please, when the time comes, do help him adjust to this life." The girls nodded promising silently to help Ranma and their Princess find peace and love, together.

To be continued

Chapter 15: Nightmare’s return Part 3: Ryoga the Wrecking ball or Ryoga the farmer?

Chapter 15: Nightmare’s return Part 3: Ryoga the Wrecking ball or Ryoga the farmer?

It had been a full month since Nabiki had turned herself into the local police requesting protection as well. She even agreed to testify against Genma and her father for things they had done in Japan and in America. For the time being she was staying at the Japanese embassy. Still it was what Nabiki had told Ranma that disturbed him to the core and constantly worried him. “No, no were not. Ryoga and Ukyo are on their way as well but Akane… Akane…” Nabiki just looked right into Nodoka’s eyes. “Akane’s gone insane.” Was it true? Did Akane really lose it?

“Ranma Cloudsdale!” Ranma quickly looked up at Mr. Armor. “Oh, um… sorry Mr. Armor.” Ranma replied regretfully. “Ranma see me after class please.” Mr. Armor said causing him to groan. It was at this the bell rang. “Alright class, remember to answer the questions at the end of chapter 10 and read chapter 11 for next week. Class dismissed!” Everyone left the history class quickly but Ranma sighed as he walked up to his teacher’s desk. “Ranma, what’s wrong? You’ve never been absentminded or distracted in my class before but this is the third time this week that you’ve done this. What’s wrong?” Mr. Armor asked worried. Ranma sighed, “It’s… personal Mr. Armor. I didn’t mean to be distracted.” Mr. Armor just looked at him. “Ranma I can respect that you have a personal issue and your trying to solve it on your own but I think it might be a good idea to talk to someone about.” Ranma sighed again and nodded. “Okay it’s well… issues with my old home.” Mr. Armor just listened as Ranma explained to him of last month’s issue along with what he had learned from one of the people after him or at least was after him. “That’s a lot to worry about Ranma, and I understand your concern for the poor girl but this is something you need to let the police handle not you.” Ranma sighed and nodded. “Good. Now go catch up to your friends, I believe they’re waiting for you.”

“So I thinking I’d try this new combination tonight and wondered if you guys would like to hear it before I get it recorded.” Vi said happily next to Octavia. “Huh?” Ranma said as he walked his back home. “Honestly Ranma you need to pay attention better.” Vi said turning on him. “Vivian,” Octavia said placing her hand on her loves shoulder, “Ranma’s had a hard month last month and I think he just needs some time to himself. Isn’t that right Ranma?” Ranma looked between the two and sighed. “I don’t know you two maybe I need to take some time away from school or something.” Both looked to Ranma worried. “You serious Ranma? I mean sure that be a good idea but seriously, you’ve been doing that a lot lately. Not that Ranko’s not fun or anything but come on.” Vi said to him. “I know but… I just got a lot on my mind like Octavia said. Maybe I do need some time off.” Ranma replied. “If you say so.” Vi replied a bit down. “Come on Vivian, I know what will cheer you up. A nice chocolate milkshake.” Octavia said looking to her. Vi smiled at this and waved Ranma off as Octavia tugged her away.

“Hey Ranma!” Ranma sighed and turned to see James waving at him as he rode up on his bike. “Oh, hey James.” Ranma replied sighing. “You look like someone just trashed your pony figure collection. What’s wrong?” James said walking next to Ranma. “Nabiki.” Ranma replied. “Oh, her. Look Ranma she’s going to be fine, she’s in the Embassy now and they’ll take good care of her.” James said trying to cheer him up. “It’s not her in particular it’s what she said.” Ranma said turning to James. “Akane’s gone insane, Ukyo and Ryoga are on their way, they’re going to lose the Dojo and home, and it’s all because I left.” James stopped and put his hands on Ranma’s shoulders. “Ranma look, you can’t blame all this on yourself. From what I know Nerima Ward started going downhill after the first of the Kuno kids where born and got steadily worse on its own. It’s not your fault.” Ranma shook his head. “Seriously?” James nodded. “Seriously. I bet even if you weren’t there at all bad things would have still happened to the Tendos. Its. Not. You’re. Fault.” Ranma sighed at this. “Yeah I guess your right but still. Genma and Soun, Nabiki, and now Ryoga, Ukyo, and Akane? I swear the entire NWC is coming after me and this is just the beginning of the storm coming our way.” James nodded at this. “Yeah, but don’t worry Ranma, you got all of us here to help you through this.” Ranma just scoffed. “Yeah. Anyway I better get ‘Ranko’ before she's late for her date with Summer.” James laughed at this. “Yeah, tell ‘her’ I said good luck.” Ranma laughed. “We don’t need luck.” Both bro fisted before saying, “We just need Magic.” Both waved at each other as they headed to their respected homes never knowing that things were about to take a turn, for the interesting.

Ryoga sighed as he read his map and pamphlet of the area he was going to explore for Ranma. The pamphlet was only a single sheet of paper with printing on both sides and came with the map which was also was one sheet of paper that only needed to be folded over once. “Sigh. Hope I find you Ranma. Because if I don’t the others will.” Ryoga said studying the paper. “Who would have guessed that directional curse would have some benefits to it?” Ryoga just shook his head at how sad yet… interesting his life was with the curse. He had gone from Tokyo to England to Hollywood to Scotland to well… everywhere, and thanks to the directional curse he had no other choice but to study nearly every language he could just to know where he was and now he was using this overly used skill to keep himself out of trouble. It also paid to have had Cologne with him as well…

-Yesterday-

“So wait, out of all of us only you and Cologne could speak multiple languages?” Ukyo asked as they walked through the airport they had arrived at. “Yeah, having gotten lost so many times I had little choice not to learn them.” Ryoga responded as he grabbed the entire group’s bags. Luckily they had all packed as Ryoga did, with backpacks that where quite… special. “I’m surprised you kept it secret for so long Ryoga. You could have used it to impress Akane back then but thanks to our talks on the plane ride here I’m glad you’re starting to see the light.” Cologne responded grabbing her own yet much smaller backpack. “Yeah well… thanks for that. Sigh, who would have guessed I had a thing for martial art farmers.” Ryoga said as they walked. “Great-grandmother is okay to speak Mandarin here?” Shampoo asked in her broken Japanese. “I don’t see why not. We are in America after all and it may even help us find my friend easier.” Cologne responded. “Oh good, not that I don’t like talking like that but really, I’d rather be speaking what I can instead of something I barely can.” Shampoo replied in Mandarin. “So… who are we supposed to be looking for?” Ukyo asked looking around. “An old friend of mine who traveled a lot and was made into a personal ally instead of an ally of the tribe. Her name is Celestial M. Moon along with another contact of mine I called before we left China.” Cologne said smiling.

“Would that be her?” Ryoga said as he pointed to a smiling woman next to a tall man in a business suit. “Cologne, it’s so good to see you again!” the woman called out to them in Mandarin. “Celestial my dear! How long has it been?” Cologne said wrapping her small arms around the younger but much taller woman. “I’m well though I was surprised when Mr. Chow contacted me and said he needed a representative of the Chinese Amazon Tribe to be present.” The woman said gesturing to the man who bowed to the group who bowed in return. “Yes well let me introduce you to my small group here. Everyone this is my dear ally and friend Celestial M. Moon, she’s also a student of mine in ancient magic so you won’t have to worry yourself around her Shampoo.” Cologne said gaining a shocked look from the group. “Celestial, this is my Great-Grand Daughter Xian Fu, the Martial Arts Chef Ukyo Kunoji, and the strongest martial artist in the world Ryoga Hakubi.” Celestial looked to the group. “I see, so this why you needed me.” Cologne just nodded. “No offense and I’m hoping you can understand me, but why did we need to see you two?” Ukyo asked worried. “Because Miss Kunoji, you and Mr. Hakubi here are on an OP on American soil and wanted by the Japanese Embassy for… reasons I’m not allowed to speak of at this time. Oh sorry.” She soon repeated herself in Japanese. “What!” was the response she gained in Mandarin, Japanese, and English.

“Calm down everyone. This is why I’m here.” Mr. Chow said holding up a hand. “Follow me and we’ll talk.” The group nodded and followed the two Americans out of the airport.

-Now-

Mr. Chow had informed them that Celestial had requested an OP or order of protection against every member of the Nerima Wrecking Crew along with the Kuno Clan whose head, Principal Kuno, was highly wanted by the FBI, on Ranma’s behalf. However thanks to Cologne stating that the two were only there to aid Ranma and not harm him they had been pardoned but put on probation till they could prove they weren’t there to do anything wrong as doing so would result in any of them being sent back to where they had come from. “I just hope I DON’T do anything wrong.” Ryoga said putting the map and pamphlet down for Coltsville. He knew that he and Ranma didn’t have a good reputation of being best of friends, or allies for that matter, but… he just hoped he didn’t find Ranma first because he feared what he would or better yet, could do. Sure he gave up the Shishi Hōkōdan or Lion’s Roar Blast, one of his most dangerous techniques, but as Cologne had explained to him on the plane ride here, you never forget an attack. He had used it too much to have just simply forgotten it fully and there was always that chance that he could accidently use it on instinct. He just hoped… he wouldn’t.

“But sis!” Apple Bloom wined as both Big Mac and Applejack began removing dead limbs from their trees. “No buts Apple Bloom! You know how hard it is already to try and make Granny’s pies and jam. We got to make a living off these here apples and we just can’t go messing that up just so you can get your Cutie Mark. You and your friends’ just need to listen to us a lot better then you have been.” Applejack said removing yet another dead branch. “But sis we have been!” Apple Bloom complained. “No you haven’t. Look Apple Bloom, look at everything you’ve done so far and…” Apple Bloom sighed and finished for her, “see if that what you’re really good at. If you are it’ll appear.” Applejack nodded to this and hugged her little sister. “You know it, you’ve heard it, and you just need to accept it.” Apple Bloom just closed her eyes and returned the hug. “I miss Granny.” Big Mac sighed and joined the hug as well. “We all do Apple Bloom, we all do.” It was soon they heard the fire bell ring and clang along with the sound of something having been broken. “What is tarnation?” Applejack asked as they all headed to the bell.

“Ugh, why me. All I did was give it a tap, how in the world did the supports break?” someone said as they approached. “Can we help… you?” Applejack asked as she approached and finally spotted a tall young man with black hair in a yellow and black speckled bandana around his head, a yellow jumper, black trousers with yellow leg bands around the ankles and a black sash-like belt. His hair, particularly the front fringe, was quite long, obscuring his bandana at the front. He was also carrying around a black backpack with a red umbrella made of either wood or bamboo tucked into straps on top of the backpack. Applejack just stopped where she was blinked a few times and slowly but surely blushed. “Can we help you stranger?” Mac said snapping Jackie out of her trance. “Huh? On um yes. Um… sorry about the bell. I just gave it a tap and it just fell over.” The young man responded as Mac checked the bells supports. “Jackie, we got a problem.” Mac said pointing at the bell supports. “Huh? Uh what seems to be the trouble Mac?” Jackie said getting the message of keeping secretive. “Termites. Going to need to check the trees to be sure none of them have any in them. Bloom, get to the school and inform one of the teachers to inform Town Hall that we might have a Termite Infestation here.” Bloom nodded and ran off towards town. “You just might have saved our farm mister. What’s your name?” Mac said after removing the bell supports from the ground and taking them to get burned. “Oh, it’s Ryoga sir. Ryoga Hibiki.” The boy named Ryoga responded.

Jackie smiled at to name but then blinked. The name sounded familiar for some reason yet… why? “Well, thank you Mr. Hibiki. Looks like you could take a bit of a load off. Why don’t you step in for some cider and rest a while?” Mac said kindly. “I would really like to but I’m looking for this place called Coltsville. A friend of mine is there and I really got to talk to him in person.” Ryoga replied. “Well you’re in luck.” Jackie replied soon speaking up. Ryoga looked to her and soon blushed a bit as well. “Bloom was just heading that way; you’re on the very edge of the town.” Ryoga blinked, sighed and smiled shyly. “Um well… thank you. Sorry about the bell Ms.?” Jackie cleared her throat a bit at the tension out of her chest. “Jackie… Jackie Apple.” She soon responded. “I’m Mac Apple by the way and I insist you take a load off. Looks like you’ve been wondering around quite a bit.” Mac said patting Ryoga’s shoulder. “Um well… if you insist.” Ryoga replied nervously.

Ranko yawned as she tried to stay awake throughout her date with Summer. “R-Ranko, I really think you should go home and get some rest, we can always reschedule for when you’re feeling better.” Summer said worried. “I really want to Summer but every time I go to sleep I wake up from a nightmare where Genma and Soun bust out of jail and try to force me back to Japan and… and they hurt all of you to do so. I… I couldn’t stand myself if that happened.” Ranko replied with a sigh turned yawn. “Ranko you’re going to run yourself into the ground if you don’t sleep. Maybe… maybe you should see the doctor, unless you don’t want to.” Summer said stern then shyly. Ranko smiled at Summer for this and was about to kiss her on the cheek when… “Summer!” Both looked to see Bloom running their way. “Oh Bloom, what’s wrong? Is there a fire at the farm?” Summer asked concerned. “No, I just got to find one of the teachers from school so I can tell them that we might have a termite problem.” Bloom replied breathing hard. “I think Lyra and Bonny are at Rarity’s boutique Bloom.” Ranko said yawning again. “Oh thank you Ranko.” Bloom said taking off. “She’s so cute.” Summer said taking Ranko’s arm. “Yeah she is.” Ranko replied smiling.

“Well if you insist on staying awake, maybe we should get some tea to help you wake up?” Summer gently suggested. “You know,” Ranko said after a long yawn, “I think that be a good idea.” Both giggled at this and began walking towards one of the dinners. Once the arrived the soon spotted Sparkle and Dashie talking at one of the tables both blushing red. “Dashie, Sparkle, what are you two doing here?” Ranko asked as they walked up to them. “Ah!” both screamed and soon looked at them. “Ugh Ranko, Summer, don’t do that!” Sparkle said holding a hand over her heart. “Sorry you two but really what are you two doing here?” Ranko asked. “Well… we were um…” Dashie started to answer nervously. Ranko’s eyes quickly widen as did Summer. “Oh we’re sorry, we’ll leave you two alone now.” Summer said quickly pulling Ranko to a very distant table. “I didn’t know those two would be dating here.” Ranko said now fully awake after the scream. “Me either. Maybe we should head to another dinner?” Summer said gently. “Yeah that would be best. They really deserve each other you know?” Ranko said taking Summer’s hand as they walked causing Summer to blush heavily. “Yeah they do.” Summer said soon taking Ranko’s arm causing Ranko to just smile.

Ryoga was impressed with the Apple’s cooking skills along with fully running farm and business. It was just Mac, the young girl Bloom, and the very nice looking Jackie working the entire apple farm by themselves. He looked down at his slice of homemade apple pie and well-made apple cider. He had apple pie and apple cider before but nothing like this. The pie’s crust was soft, flaky yet solid enough that it wouldn’t fall apart when cut and served, the apples used inside where nice and soft yet sweet and firm enough no sugar was ever needed. The cider was tart but sweet at the same time and had the taste of freshly picked apples even though the cider came last season’s barrel. It was just… perfect.

“Enjoying the pie Mr. Hibiki?” Mac soon asked bringing Ryoga at of his food based trance of delight. “Oh yeah, it’s amazing. No offence but I’ve had apple pies before but this,” Ryoga took another bite of his pie and just basked in its flavor and texture, “nothing beats this.” Mac chuckled at this. “Glad you like it. You can have another slice if you like.” Ryoga looked at him shocked. “Oh I couldn’t. I mean you’ve been hospitable enough that…” Mac just chuckled again. “To us Apples, there’s no such thing as being too hospitable. Besides it’s quite obvious you like Jackie’s cooking.” Ryoga’s eyes widened at this. “Mac, stop trying to hook me up with somebody!” Jackie said blushing red from the kitchen sink. “I’m just looking out for my kin sis.” Mac replied getting a dish towel to his face. “Well you can dry the dishes then while I keep our guest company.” Jackie said give a crooked smile. Mac just sighed as he went to do his chore while Jackie quickly took the chair next to Ryoga. “Don’t mind my brother none, he’s just doing his job, being a pain.” Ryoga chuckled at that. “I heard brothers do that.” Jackie blushed a bit before giving him a sideways look. “So… who this friend of yours you looking for?”

Ryoga finished his pie and looked at Jackie slowly swallowing his last bite. “Um well he’s…” Ryoga cleared his throat and took a drink of the cider to steel his nerves. “He’s a fellow martial artist like myself. About my height, black hair, likes to wear red and black a lot, sometimes a bit full of himself but still… honorable, to a fault sadly.” Jackie brought a finger up to her chin and thought over everyone in town she knows of that could match that description. “Nope, can’t help you there. What about you Mac?!” Jackie yelled into the kitchen. “Nope, nobody I know. Unless he means one of the Cloudsdales.” Ryoga blinked at this confused. “Cloudsdales?” Jackie gave him a sideways look again blushing. “Yeah, their good friends of ours.” Ryoga soon became curious at this. “What are their names?” Jackie and Mack looked at each other and just shrugged. “Ranma and Ranko Cloudsdale, why?” Jackie said to him. “Oh boy.” Ryoga said blinking.

“And so Vi turned the dial up to eleven instead of seven and played a cord. I don’t think Vi’s hair is going to go flat for a few more weeks.” Ranko said causing both her and Summer to giggle at this. “Oh dear, I hope she’s going to be okay.” Summer said smiling. “Oh she’s fine though Octavia had to get her a replacement for her shades. I never knew sound could do that to shades.” Ranko said taking a sip of her tea now actually awake. “Well it was up pretty high.” Summer said gently hiding behind her hair. Ranko smiled at her causing her to Eep a bit and smile back with a blush. Ranko loved how Summer looked like that at times and Summer knew that no matter what Ranko would never harm her and always protect her. “So… what about you Summer?” Ranko asked putting her cup down. “Oh well, the animals I work with are doing much better thanks to the new medicine I got from Cora. She’s an herbalist and really good with herbal remedies.” Summer said happily. “I don’t think I’ve ever met this Cora before. Where does she live?” Ranko asked gently. “Oh she lives in the forest outside the Apple Family’s farm. She’s really nice.” Summer replied smiling.

“I’ll have to meet her one day. Oh and how if your bunny?” Ranko replied then asked looking at her. Summer sighed, “I let him back in the house with a warning to be good for now on but… I’m not sure if he will till I get back home. He did seem to be upset with me.” For all Angle Bunny had done she just didn’t have the heart to just let him go. “You have a big heart Summer and he’ll learn over time. Maybe this long punishment was all he needed to finally learn that what he did was wrong.” Ranko said gently taking and squeezing Summer’s hand. “I hope so. He’s just really… protective of me.” Ranko had to prevent herself from giggling about a guard bunny. “Anyway, I may need to ask Mac to come back over and check my chicken coop, the roof is starting to leak again and I don’t want my poor chickens getting sick.” Summer soon added. “I could ask Ranma to come by and help out. We are close to starting Apple season after all.” Ranko offered. Summer smiled at this. “Oh, that would be wonderful, thank you.” Summer soon leaned over the table and gave Ranko a peck on the cheek causing Ranko to turn bright red.

Ryoga couldn’t believe what he had heard and… how he had reacted to the news. He had run right out the house with saying a thing to the kind farming family. Ranma AND Ranko? Was Ranma hiding his curse to the whole town for a reason or was he just hiding by playing two different people or just what? And what was this about his name being Cloudsdale? Wasn’t Ranma’s family name Saotome? Was he lying to the entire town? As Ryoga thought on this he didn’t notice someone creeping up on him not knowing that as he thought he became more and more frustrated till… “Bakusai Tenketsu!” “Ah!” Ryoga quickly looked up to see someone get sent flying backwards due to his Bakusai Tenketsu or Breaking Point technique. Quickly Ryoga ran through the dirt filled cloud of debris he had created and quickly caught the flying person but not before hitting into the ground himself. “Ugh… what happened?” the person said in a southern accent. “You got caught by one of my martial arts techniques. Sorry.” Ryoga explained sadly. “We that was some technique Mr. Hibiki.” The person responded. Ryoga quickly looked to his chest to find he had caught Jackie of all people. “Jackie?! What… why did you fallow me? You could have been hurt by that… oh kami, you’re not hurt are you?!” Ryoga said quickly sitting up then soon checking her over. “Oh it’s nothing a nice hot bath won’t handle, but why did you run off like you did? Was it something I said?” Jackie said blushing as Ryoga fussed over her. She didn’t have any cuts of bruises but still the blast itself may have harmed her. “Um well… we need to get you to a hospital. If there isn’t any physical damage the shock wave may have done something to you we can’t see.”

Jackie didn’t understand it but nodded and soon found herself lifted off the ground and quickly carried towards town. She soon looked to Ryoga and saw the determined look on his face as he ran towards the town. She felt his strong yet gentle arms hold her protectively as he ran. The gesture caused her to blush but it felt so safe so… right that she carefully leaned into Ryoga as they ran through the countryside and soon through the town.

Ranko and Summer slowly walked back towards the cottage that was Summer’s home when… boom! “Ah!” Summer screamed nearly passing out from the sound alone causing Ranko to quickly bring her down to the ground and cover her kneeling form. “You okay?” Ranko asked worried. “Y-yes. What was that?” Summer said nearly crying. “I’m not sure, an explosion of some kind?” Ranko said then asked, knowing that the town did do a bit of crystal mining so maybe the used explosives to get some of the crystals out. “No, explosives are banned from the mining sites here. Maybe something happened at…” Summer soon gasped and looked towards the apple farm at the same time as Ranko did. “Summer get to town and get the medical crew, I’m going to see what I can do!” Ranko said getting ready to run when… “Out of the way!” Both Summer and Ranko turned to see someone carrying Jackie their way. As Jackie and her carrier got closer Ranko soon started to sweat then become scared. “R-Ryoga…” Summer looked to Ranko worried as the man and Jackie got closer. “No time to talk Ran-ko, we need to get Jackie to a hospital, she was close to my Bakusai Tenketsu!” Ryoga yell getting up to them. Summer was about to ask what that was till she saw Ranko snap out of it and run after Ryoga and quickly followed. “Once you get to town hall make a hard right then run one mile and turn hard left!” Ranko yelled at Ryoga. “Got it!” Ryoga called back! Summer didn’t know what was going on but she soon began to worry for her current family.

“What were you thinking Ryoga?!” Ranko yelled at Ryoga causing to gain a cold sweat. He had seen Ranko mad before, even angry, but this… this was something far more frightening. Summer was inside the local hospital waiting on Jackie’s condition while Ranko had a good long talk with Ryoga on the roof. “A Bakusai Tenketsu?! For stress relief?! I knew you were dense Ryoga but this?!” Ranko yelled hotly. “Ranko listen it was a…” Ryoga started till Ranko looked him in the eye. “Don’t even start with the excuses Ryoga Hibiki! You have no idea what I’ve been through currently.” Ranko said right at him. “Ranko please if…” Ryoga tried to start again but was once again interrupted by Ranko. “I had two greedy nut case fathers try to not just harm me but kidnap me so I could marry your so called ‘innocent’ Akane against my will and without Nodoka’s consent, my mother returning to my life as my aunt, a nearly identical Kuno wannabe, by the name od Blue, who trashed one of my newest friend’s shop who also sent two thugs after me and my date which is now waiting on the condition of my friend Jackie, then get Nabiki, who’s now in protective custody, placed in my lap with news that Akane is finally losing it and REALLY want to bash me with her new and improved Mallet-sama, and now I get you with a Bakusai Tenketsued friend and family member of my date showing up out of nowhere causing me to REALLY WANT TO RIP YOUR ARMS OFF!” Ranko finished breathing hard. “Ranko!” Ryoga said finally getting a word in. “WHAT?!” Ranko yelled at him.

“I’m not here to harm you I’m here to help you and keep you from your idiot father and Soun so you can have your own life.” Ryoga finally got out. “Huh?” Ranko said finally taking all that in. Ryoga just sighed. “Look, it took me a while but… I don’t think Akane or Akiri are right for me.” Ranko blinked then put her hand on his forehead. “Are you feeling okay Ryoga, because you just said that Akane wasn’t right for you?” Ryoga gently brought Ranko’s hand away from his head. “I’m feeling fine Ran-ko.” Ranko backed away at this. “Looks like we both have a lot of catching up to do. Look, I don’t know what’s going on but you have to believe me when I say that I never ever meant to harm Jackie.” Ryoga said blushing. “She just followed me away from the farm and I honestly thought I was alone when I used the Bakusai Tenketsu. Had I known she was there I would have just yelled or something other than that technique.” Ryoga soon finished. Ranko just shook her head, “Okay Ryoga let’s say I do believe you on the Bakusai Tenketsu, that still doesn’t excuse you for being here nor explains why either.”

Ryoga scratched the back of his head nervously. “Well… I’ll start from the beginning and work up okay but then you have to fill me in on this Ranma and Ranko Cloudsdale thing.” Ranko gulped at this but nodded.

James sighed as he finally returned to his house. He had a long day at the library and then had a run in with Vi and Octavia then another run it with Pinkie Cake who wanted him to help her out with delivering an order to Lyra and Bonny’s house. Then there was the mailwoman Amelia who needed help reading one of the fine printed packages, the Crusaders wanting to know if they had seen Bloom… it was just a nerve racking day and it was just good to be back home. Taking out his key he was about to open his front door when he noticed that… it was already opened. Carefully setting his phone on speed dial for the local police he carefully walked into his home and looked around. Carefully he walked to the kitchen and grabbed the only item he could grab at the time without causing much noise, a frying pan. Slowly he walked to the living room and was greeted with the greatest shock of his life! “Hello great-grandson, it’s been a long time.” Cologne said smiling at him with Principal Moon and his cousin Shampoo next to her.

“So let me get this straight.” Ranko said now in the hospital’s cafeteria. “You and Ukyo went to China where you met Cologne and Shampoo and found that they were my allies and became allies with them defecting from the Nerima Wrecking Crew and came here to warn me about the others coming causing Shampoo and Cologne to leave their village to live, well, anywhere, and came here meeting with my principal and gained a probation from the Japanese Embassy so you can find me and protect me but met up with Jackie and her family which leads up to now. Did I miss anything of this part?” Ryoga shook his head no from his cafeteria made sandwich which wasn’t bad for hospital food. “Nope you got it right.” Ranko took a sip from the soda she bought from the cafeteria and allowed it all to sink in before asking the next important question. “Okay, so about you, Akane, and Akiri… what did you mean by they’re not right for you?” Ryoga finished his sandwich and looked towards the ceiling. “It’s just as I said. They’re not right for me.” Ryoga looked back to Ranko who just gave him a look that said to explain it better. Sighing he continued. “You see, while I was with Ukyo I had a lot to think about. You ran away from a lot of responsibilities Ran-ko and well… you never run away from anything unless it was to either plan something out or Genma dragged you off somewhere. Since Genma was looking for you I thought it was the other till things well… things just started to click.”

Ranko just sat and sipped her soda gesturing Ryoga to continue and he sighed. “You remember the wedding right?” Ranko nodded at this. “Well… I thought over what I did that day. Mouse and I had our cures so why did we go after keg? We had no reason to but we did and well… you already know what happened.” Ranko nodded at this remembering Happosai drinking the last known cure for Ranma’s former curse but now… now it was a blessing, a gift, a… hidden twin. It was who she was now. “Anyway it was after you left Genma and Soun gathered up the NWC, including me and Ukyo. We separated somehow, maybe to spread our search for you, I don’t know. Anyway before we got on the plane I started to look at how my life was with Akane and Akiri and… what I found I didn’t like.” Ryoga said leaning back in his chair. “Oh, how so?” Ranko asked her interest peeked. “Well… let’s start off with the easy one, Akiri.” Ryoga said placing his arms behind his head. “Akiri’s a sweet girl, kind too but… something about all of it just, well didn’t sit right with me. So… I started thinking it over, really think it over and found that she only likes me because I beat her sumo pig, not once, not twice but almost every time it showed up. So I asked myself, ‘what if I hadn’t beaten her sumo pig?’ and found the answer was pretty simple. She wouldn’t have even been interested it me, Ryoga. She’d only be interested in P-Chan the little black piglet.” Ryoga replied shivering.

“So how does Akane get involved in this enlightenment?” Ranko asked nearly giggling. She had teased Ryoga a lot over his former cursed form that it was now quite funny that Ryoga was still unhappy yet now able to talk about it openly. Thankfully they had gained a far back table that no one would bother them let alone notice them talking. “That’s easy to answer but the rest isn’t.” Ryoga responded. “What do you mean?” Ranko asked. “Well to answer your questions it all came down to just that, P-chan. I mean I thought she’d get after so many years that I’M her pet piglet P-chan. I mean it was pretty obvious right. P-Chan would disappear for a long period of time then out of nowhere I show up then the moment I disappear P-Chan comes back. And every time P-Chan came back P-Chan always had this gift from some far off place for her. Also who else do we know that wears a yellow and black speckled bandana where ever they go? I mean it’s pretty obvious right?” Ryoga said tapping his bandana. “Yeah I guess you’re right. So… why was this so confusing?” Ranko responded then asked. “That isn’t, what is Ran-ko is why I fell for her?” Ryoga answered. “Okay, I’ll bite. Why did you fall for Akane? Was it because she was nice to you?” Ranko responded. “At first yeah, but as I thought about her I kept getting this feeling that… something was wrong. I didn’t know what at the time but it stayed there. I thought on it and thought on it and I just couldn’t get the answer until…” Ryoga sighed. “Until what?” Ranko asked.

“Until Ukyo and I met up with Cologne, Shampoo, and Mouse.” Ryoga responded. “Okay you lost me.” Ranko replied. “I talked to each about my problem and each had their own advice to give me. Mouse told me that I really needed to look at the issue more closely before I did anything. Oh and he finally got contacts, just so you know. He wants to train with you one day; he’s already given up on Shampoo. He’s dating some girl and treated like all the other amazon warriors. Cologne told me that it’s a rare privilege for a man to be treated in such a way. Anyway I did as he said and well I still couldn’t get my answer so I went to Shampoo. She was quite blunt about it.” Ryoga said not looking at Ranko. “Blunt as in?” Ranko asked before replying, “Oh. Oh…” Ryoga nodded. “Yeah, handle it amazon style. Don’t worry, Cologne’s correcting her on this and well I talked to her and… that’s when everything became clear. It was starring me right in the face and I just ignored it.” Ranko leaned forward interested. “What was it?” Ryoga looked right at her. “You.”

“I thought mom, dad, and I got the message across to you last time, won’t you just give up?” James said pointing to Cologne. “James this is not why we are here.” Principal Moon said in her friend’s defense. “No offence Principal Moon but that’s REALLY hard to believe when my entire family has been trying to stay away from the Chinese Amazons since I was ten and every single time we’ve been tracked, bothered, demanded, and even threatened to return to the amazon village and now my own cousin and great-grandmother, who’s an amazon matriarch, is now in my living room.” James said angrily then turned to Cologne. “What’d you do this time? Use pressure points on my principal just so you can get my family to go back with you? Fat chance and even if you had my cousin with you Great-grandmother you know I could easily take her and you afterwards alone.”

Cologne just sighed. “I do apologize for the others James but we’re not here to request you back to china, like you we’ve given it up as our home.” James raised an eyebrow at this. “Right… and I’m Alexander the Great; besides that’s hard to believe after seven years of constantly moving just so I and my family would finally have a say in how we wanted to live our lives. Mom may have been an amazon warrior and I may have been born in that same village but I am not going to live my life like one. I’m going to live like Dad wanted us to, free and without every day being a game between life or death or having to be treated like dirt just because we’re males!” James said nearly crying. “So you can either leave my house now and return my principal to the way she was or so help me I’ll make you both regret ever coming to American and breaking into my house!” He finally stated taking up a defensive stance. Cologne only response was a smile and a few tears. “Well said James. Well said.”

James raised an eyebrow again before Principal Moon stepped forward with yet another packet. James slowly lowered his stance and soon took the packet opening it away from himself before pulling out a few papers. “Probationary papers? American citizenship pamphlets? What’s going on here?” James finally asked holding the papers out. “You might wish to read the last two James.” Principal Moon said smiling. James carefully filed through the papers till he came to the last two. “I, Cologne, of the Chinese Amazon Tribe here by decree that Lady Celestial M. Moon is here by enlisted as an ally to the Fu clan?” James looked between his Great-grandmother and principal before reading the last paper. “We, Cologne, Shampoo, and Cologne here by agree to become allies to Ranma Saotome, the phoenix slayer?!” Cologne nodded at this. “That’s right James, Ranma is our honored ally and we wish only to help aid him is gaining and even keeping a life of his own control and we’ve also decided that China wasn’t our home anymore. How did you put it Shampoo? ‘Come, we go to Ranma, village not home’, was it?”

James just looked at the three confused. “Okay someone better fill me in before I decided I’ve had enough and call for the police.” Cologne pogoed over and looked James in the eye sadly. “James… when Shampoo and I had gone to Tokyo I knew that we’d return to the village greatly changed but never had I thought in all my years that we’d come to find the outside world more inviting than our own village. Yet there is reason for us being here and that is that of the village. You see James; the village is now under civil war. There are those in the village who feel allied to Ranma for what he had done on Mt. Phoenix, which was defeat Saffron the Phoenix King, however there are also those who wished to use his strength and power as nothing more than a weapon to keep the other tribes in line just as those who came after you family did. I wished to prevent such a war and to also keep Ranma safe.” James just shook his head. “Just because Ranma and I can use much more Ki than normal people doesn’t mean we wish to be weapons and you Great-grandmother allowed the village to seek us out regardless of what we wanted.”

Cologne looked to Shampoo at this who sadly nodded. “So that’s what those one scrolls you through into the river where about Shampoo. I’m sorry I made you train so hard over those. Had I read them I would have put a stop to all that nonsense. Seems someone went over my head for our trackers to seek you James. Again I apologize and seek forgiveness with you and your family.” James just looked to Shampoo. “Explain.” Shampoo nodded and spoke in Mandarin. “I was only thirteen years old when I was tasked to deliver some scrolls to Great-grandmother to sign. I had fallen over and saw that one of the scrolls had accidently opened. I went to pick it up and saw it was about you. I thought it was only a letter from you and read it. Then I opened and read the others. They were all orders requesting that they seek you out so they could use you to rid of the Phoenix people and then keep you as a weapon if any other tribe tried to attack the village. I… I couldn’t let that happen. You were family not a weapon so I… I tossed them into the river. Great-grandmother found out and began training me in advanced techniques.” James nearly gasped at the news.

“I’ll… need time to think this all over. For now please leave.” James responded carefully. “As you wish James. We’ll be at the local hotel if you wish to contact us but for now we’ll see out Ranma and speak with him.” Cologne gently replied bowing to James as the small group left leaving James to slump into one of his chairs and try to recover from everything he had been given today.

“Me? How?” Ranko asked confused. “Everything you said to her or about her, how you always acted around her at times, everything Ranko. It was right there in front of me and I just ignored it. Ranko… Akane’s dangerous. Even if I did fall for her if I angered her in any way I’d end up like you did most of the time, hit with her Mallet-sama. She can’t control that anger Ranko, you know that way better than me and… I’m sorry.” Ryoga replied leaning back in his chair. Ranko took the time to let it all sink in before Summer ran over to them smiling. “Mr. Hibiki, Ranko, the doctor said Jackie is fine, only a couple of bruises but they’ll go away in time.” Both gave a deep sigh of relief at the news till Ryoga turned to Ranko. “Ranko. Can you deliver a message for me?” Ranko raised an eyebrow at him. “I’ll try, what is it?” Ryoga sighed and steeled himself. “I’m challenging Ranma to a match, one on one with no martial arts techniques. It’ll be just a normal fight. First one down loses and we’ll have Mr. Mac Apple be the judge if he’s willing.” Ranko blinked at this. “You sure you want to do this Mr. Hibiki?” Summer asked worried. “I’m… certain miss. I owe it to both Ranma and Ranko for all the stuff I put them through.” He then turned back to Ranko. “Let him set up the time and place. Have him contact me at the local hotel. For now, I better go.” It was at this Ryoga got up, bowed, and soon left.

“He’s going to do what?!” Jackie said as they began leaving the hospital. “Going to fight my brother Ranma in a one on one fight with no techniques, or at least he wants to. It’s up to Ranma if he wants to do this or not and knowing him like I do… he just might.” Ranko replied sadly. “He can’t!” Jackie said jumping before her. “Okay and why not?” Ranko asked curious. “Because… because I owe him. Not only did he bring me to the hospital he also saved the farm from a termite infestation.” Jackie said turning around so her friends wouldn’t see her blush. “Even so Jackie Ranma and Ryoga have a history, a history revolving Ryoga constantly going after my brother just so he could fight him for something stupid along with something that wasn’t even his fault.” Ranko responded regretfully. Only one thing was her fault, Ryoga’s former curse. Though she more placed that blame on Genma then herself since he did toss Ryoga in her way. “And just what would cause him to go after your brother huh? What could have been so bad according to Ryoga that he had to fight him?” Jackie asked accusingly. “Look Jackie I’m not the one to tell you all of this, and I’m not even sure if Ranma would want to tell you if you asked him just know that… it was really stupid and not his fault.” Ranko replied putting a hand her friend’s shoulder.

Jackie sighed. “Alright, I can tell your telling the truth Ranko but… I got to know and please. Try to stop Ranma from fighting him. Please?” Ranko closed her eye sighing, then nodded. “Thank you Ranko. I mean it.” Jackie said happily. “Yeah well… just hope I can convince him.” Ranko said regretfully.

Ranko returned home after saying goodbye to her friend and date and flopped onto her bed. First Genma and Soun and now this? A fight against Ryoga, an honest fight? Would Ranma accept it? “Wait a moment… I’m Ranma! Aren’t I?” Ranko said sitting up quickly. Scared she quickly ran to the kitchen sink, turned on the hot water and… Ranma slumped to the floor. Breathing hard he looked around the room and placed a hand onto his face. “Oh man… what’s going on with us… Us?” Ranma brought his hand away from his face and looked at it. “This… is just getting weird.” Shaking his head he began thinking over… over… “What was I thinking about?” Ranma shook his head trying to remember but… he couldn’t. Turning off the hot water he looked at the faucet for a moment before turning on the cold water and running his hand under it returning to being Ranko and remembered. A challenge from Ryoga and Jackie requesting that Ranma not fight him. But… why could she remember it as Ranma? Shaking her head she turned the hot water back on and… forgot it. “What’s… what’s going on? Oh man, what is going on?!” Ranma said freaking out a bit. “Ranma, are you home?” a familiar voice called out. “Aunt Nodoka!” Ranma said quickly running to the living room. Nodoka looked from the living room coffee table to see Ranma… in Ranko’s clothing? “Ranma why are you still in Ranko’s clothing?” Ranma looked down at himself then quickly shook his head. “Aunt Nodoka I… I think we have a problem.” Ranma said worried.

It took Nodoka some time to calm Ranma down and get him dressed in clothing that both Ranma and Ranko could be in along with making some tea before Ranma could finally talk calmly. “Feeling better?” Nodoka asked gently. “Kind of… I mean I’m still freaked out about this but… Aunt Nodoka I don’t know what’s going on but…” Ranma started till Nodoka raised her hand. “Calm down and start from the beginning.” Ranma sighed. “I’ll try. I… came home and changed over to being Ranko for her date with Summer. Then… ugh I can’t remember.” Ranma said annoyed. “Ranma did you say that you don’t remember anything after changing to Ranko?” Nodoka said over her cup of tea, worried. “Y-yeah. I mean I should but… I… I don’t. I just don’t!” Ranma said placing his head into hands. “Calm down Ranma. Maybe… maybe turning back into Ranko might help you remember better.” Nodoka offered coming over to Ranma with a cold glass of water. “That’s the thing. Moment Ranko took over she remembered the entire date. But I can’t.” Ranma said taking the glass and got read to pour a bit of the water on his head. Nodoka blinked at this. Ranko… took over? She soon looked up to see a very confused Ranko. “Um Aunty… why are you here?” Nodoka blinked at this before gasping.

The next day at a clearing at the Apple Family’s farm Ranma, Nodoka, Ryoga, James, Cologne, Shampoo, Summer, Jackie, Mac, and the rest of the girls all gathered around a marked circle where Ryoga and Ranma would soon fight. “Ryoga please, don’t do this.” Jackie begged Ryoga. “I… I have to Jackie; if I don’t this will just continue. This… feud has to end.” Ryoga said in front of Cologne. “Now Ryoga understand that if Ranma does accept your challenge you are to follow the rules placed before you by the Apple Family and I will ensure a fair fight between you by using a pressure point on your body that will make you just as strong as Ranma, nothing more or less.” Cologne said carefully to Ryoga. “I understand Cologne. Thank you.” Ryoga said from his side of the circle.

“Ranma… you sure you wish to go through with this?” Nodoka asked worried. “Remember what your sister told you.” Ranma sighed and nodded. The night before Nodoka had found that Cologne and Shampoo had arrived in town by delivering an order to their hotel as Pinkie had to go help the Cakes plan a birthday party for a child that was in the hospital. The poor child had taken a nasty fall off his bike and down a rocky hill causing him to luckily only break his arm and fracture his leg, she didn’t know which but was pleased that Pinkie had insisted on giving the poor child a proper birthday. Thankfully Cologne and Shampoo were allies and were close enough to help her ‘child’ and the issue at hand. According to Cologne Ranma and Ranko were becoming two separate personalities and that it wasn’t something to worry about unless it got to the point both began fighting for dominance. It was also the reason she gasped last night, she had thought of this happening when she had reunited with Ranma and Ranko so now… now it was up to them to stay as a family. “You have them?” Ranma soon asked breaking her from her thoughts. “Yes, I made them fresh this morning.” Nodoka said handed a box over.

Ranma took the box opened it then closed it. Nodding he soon stood and walked towards the circle. Ryoga soon did the same with Cologne following close behind. “Alright you two, as this is our land you’ll be playing by our rules. Before we begin let me inform you that Principal Moon and the Mayor have giving full permission and consent to this fight if you both feel it is necessary. Also if you got anything you need to get off your chests now do so.” Mac said looking at the two. “I do.” Ranma said turning to Ryoga. “I want to make up fully for the bread war during our years in the all-boys school. So, here.” Ranma handed over the box Nodoka had given him and allowed Ryoga to open it. Inside were freshly baked bread products that could only have been found in Japan. “How did you?” Ryoga asked. “Aunt Nodoka’s an amazing cook and baked them all this morning. Nothing missing from that list on the lid is there?” Ranma replied giving Ryoga time to read the contents. “No. It’s all here. Your… forgiven.” Ryoga said handing the box over to Cologne. “Good, next I want to apologize for Genma pulling me away from our fight in the past. Understand it wasn’t my choice to leave so… if you really feel we have to go through with this. I won’t stop you.” Ranma said bowing to him.

Ryoga looked between Ranma, Nodoka, and everyone there and finally stopped at Jackie. He didn’t know why but… he liked her and wanted to get to know her a lot better… and he wasn’t going to be able to do that in a hospital bed. “The fight was over you getting the last breads of the day during lunch Ranma. You’ve repaid me for those breads as well as apologized and explained why you didn’t show for the fight over such a thing. I… won’t fight you.” Ryoga finally said after a long moment. Everyone breathed a sigh of relief at this. “Thanks Ryoga. To be honest I didn’t want to fight you anyway but we both know how stubborn we used to be back in Japan.” Ranma said sighing. “That was japan Ranma. Let’s just leave it as that and start over.” Ryoga said holding his hand out. “Yeah, lets.” Ranma said shaking it.

Ryoga sighed as he leaned against one of the apple trees on the farm. “Hey.” Someone said walking up to him. “Hey.” Ryoga replied looking back to see a blushing Jackie. “Look… what you did back there… it was mighty brave of you to swallow your pride like that.” Ryoga turned back to looking up into the tree. “It… wasn’t easy. Ranma and I had been going at it for a long time due to that feud. It… had to end and well… I…” Ryoga soon stopped speaking as he blushed red as Jackie leaned in close and gave him a peck on the cheek. “Why don’t you join me and my kin for some lunch? I’d like to try some of those Japanese breads you got.” Ryoga just blushed and smiled as they walked towards the farm house. “I think you’ll like them. Nodoka said she made most of them using tofu. Don’t know why though.” Ryoga said happily yet confused. “Well… the entire town is vegetarian. Kind of a town tradition or something.” Jackie said trying to cover up the gap Nodoka had presented. “Really?” Ryoga asked surprised. “Yeah…” Jackie said worried. “Good, to be honest… I’m not a meat eater anymore. I’m actually vegetarian.” Ryoga said looking away embarrassed. “Really, well what made you become one?” Jackie asked curious. “A little black piglet.” Ryoga said still looking away. “Huh?” Jackie asked confused. “It was someone’s pet and well let’s just say I have a lot of respect for the animal now.” Ryoga explained. “Well… I’m glad you changed. Come on or Bloom will eat it all.” Jackie said happily. “Oh she better leave us some, I haven’t had melon bread in a long time.” Ryoga said happily. “Melon bread?” Jackie asked interested and slowly taking Ryoga’s hand. “Yeah there’s also curry bread, chow mein bread, croquette bread, seaweed bread…” Ryoga named off happily walking hand in hand.

To be continued.

Author's Note

Here's chapter 15. Prepare for chapter 16 for I'm finally bringing a shocker to the table with Ukyo. What's this shocker well you'll just have to read the next chapter and find out.